Catalog (/lit/)

Sort by: Image size:
R: 2 / I: 0

A Surprise for Samantha (Cons, Cannibal)

Pt 1

Samantha sat in her dorm room listlessly rocking her computer chair, staring out the window without seeing anything beyond. If you had walked into the room and asked her what the weather was like outside she would not have been able to tell you. The small TV in the corner was playing her favourite show on Netflix but she was not even aware of it, she was too lost in her own thoughts. Samantha’s twenty-first birthday was in less than two weeks and then it would be too late. Again.

Nearly twenty one years ago, Samantha had been born into a world where cooking and eating young girls were accepted, even common-place. She had been to two parties where girl-meat was on the menu before she turned six, the age at which she herself became eligible for slaughter. The first had been a family gathering where one of her older cousins, thirteen or fourteen at the time, had been spit-roasted. The other, she could not remember the occasion, had involved two girls not much older than her being boiled together in a big stew pot. She remembered finding it funny, as if they were taking a bath outside. She also remembered how tasty the stew had been later.

Throughout her childhood, Samantha had always carried the assumption that she was bound for the dinner table sooner or later. Nobody had told her this or even, as far as she could remember, suggested it as a joke, it was just something that she “knew”. As she got older, she saw more and more girls like her cooked and eaten, always enjoying those she got a chance to taste. She went to parties where the Birthday Girl got barbecued, went to restaurants where, instead of a menu, a live girl was brought to the table to help you pick which pieces you wanted, there were even more family reunions, weddings and other celebrations where girls from her family were cooked. The more girls she ate, the more certain she became that she would join them one day.

Then she had turned fifteen and suddenly found herself not only uneaten but now ineligible to ever be so. She did not know how to feel. There was relief to an extent but also a strange disappointment. It was not exactly that she wanted to be eaten. She was a happy girl who enjoyed life and was more than happy to go on living it but knowing that she would now never be cooked felt strange and a little upsetting, like she had missed out on a big opportunity. Then, when she was seventeen, that law had been changed. In response to increasing demand for girl-meat, the age of eligibility was extended downwards from six to four and upwards from fourteen to twenty. Once again, Samantha had found herself of an age where she could be cooked and the familiar feeling of certainty had, slowly but surely, crept back. It was almost like being given a second chance at a prize, albeit a prize she was not sure that she wanted, but a second chance none the less.

And yet the years had rolled by once again, years filled with parties and even dates to girl-meat restaurants, while Samantha remained almost obstinately alive and uneaten. It was not as if anyone had asked her directly but there had been plenty of occasions when volunteers were called for. She had waited for someone to suggest it to her, for her friends to apply a little peer-pressure, and yet it had never come and now, here she was once more, about to cross the boundary beyond which nobody would ever taste her meat.

She had certainly made the most of her life so far. She had studied hard at school, got great GCSE results and followed those up with even more impressive A-Levels, earning her a place at the top university of her choice, on her way towards what was sure to be a glittering career. And yet she felt unfulfilled. However much she thought about the future and tried to look forward to it, she could not shake the feeling that, whatever was to happen in the years ahead she was not supposed to be a part of it and that her destiny lay on the dining table. But could she bring herself to make that choice? To volunteer her body at some party or sign herself over to a restaurant to be eaten by strangers?

“Hey girlfriend!” Her best friend Vicki let herself into the room, smiling broadly and closely followed by Amelia. Both were carrying shopping bags that clinked in a tell-tale fashion as they moved. “We thought you seemed a bit down and we’ve come to cheer you up!”

“Thanks.” Samantha smiled, pulling herself out of her introspective thoughts and into the room with her friends, welcoming the distraction. “I’m okay, just got stuff on my mind, you know?”

“Oh totally!” Amelia grinned, plonking herself down on the bed, reaching into her bag and pulling out two bottles of Vodka. “Luckily, we know just the thing to get rid of that!”
R: 18 / I: 0

I, Jed: Episode I

Author’s Note: This is a story set in the Star Wars legends (expanded universe). It’s a story I’ve wanted to write for a VERY long time, yet never got around to. Now that I’ve gotten around to the first chapter of the first episode, I realize that it probably should have stayed in my head until the day I died. This seemed like a MUCH better idea before it was transcribed. I actually have no idea who this story even appeals to, as it’s got a lot of stuff in it that doesn’t even appeal to me and I’m writing the thing!

If I ever get around to writing all 10 chapters of Episode 1 (and that is a very big if) then this story will have way too many different fetishes to conveniently list all at once. As for this first chapter, it includes (spoilers ahead skip to next paragraph if you want to be surprised): decap, necro, non-con, and some minor cutting and burning.

Also, as an aside, I’d like to point out that I am fully are of the fact that the premise of my main characters is extremely similar to the recently released game Jedi: Fallen Order. This is completely coincidental. The general idea for this story came about a very long time ago (you might be able to guess when I first got this idea based on the planet I chose to start the story on) and I didn’t even know of Jedi: Fallen Order’s existence until 3 weeks ago, after I had already finished the outline of Episode 1 and started drafting chapter 1. Believe me, the obvious similarities almost made me rage quit and throw the idea away forever, but then I thought “Fuck it, Star Wars already rips off Star Wars. Who cares if it looks like I do it?”

Anyway, Chapter 1: The Sword in the Scrap


“I sense,” the young woman paused, her goggle covered eyes squeezed shut as her outstretched arm strained against empty air. “this way!” She swung her arm about in a quarter circle and pointed to a heap of recently dumped starfighter skeletons, the light gray mass standing out like a bullseye against a backdrop of brown, yellow, and yellow-brown. “Yes, something of great value is buried beneath those wrecks.”

“So, scavenge the wrecks that haven’t been scavenged yet, yeah? Such insight The Force offers you!” The hulking reptilian humanoid replied, extending the fingers of his right hand while vibrating the same wrist dramatically.

“Humor is often borne of fear, and fear of the unknown is a natural response when faced with powers such as mine.” The woman responded, narrowing her eyes while the lizard man rolled his. “Tell me if your doubt persists, once we find…” she shut her big brown eyes and screwed her face into a tight knot, her wide set eyes and small puffy lips threatening to collapse in on her bulbous button nose with the effort. “…artifacts of the Jedi Order! Yes, The Force is certain. We are sure to find the belongings of Jedi within!”

“You mean, in those Jedi starfighters?” He asked, pointing to the unmistakable diamond shaped hulls of the Delta-6 Sprite class ships piled on top of the less impressive Torrent fighters and a half crushed LAAT. “Impossible!” He said, sarcasm dripping from the thin ridge that technically qualified as lips and pooling inside his oxygen mask thickly enough to threaten the flow of breathable air. Pushing the repulsorlift cart he had to share with this lunatic up to the base of the mound and pulling the brake lever to keep it locked in place, the scaly figure peered over his wide shoulders and asked “So, Jedi Master Jed, do you need time to meditate, or could you assist me in my noble quest to plunder your dead friends’ stuff to pay our water bill?”

Jed sighed deeply into her oxygen mask, the breath filled with too many conflicting feelings and overlapping sentiments for either of them to decipher its exact meaning. “You can deal with the scrap, Cabe. I’ll be on guff duty.” She said, pulling up her hood, stuffing the ends of her sleeves beneath her thickly padded shock-proof gloves, and tucking her robe down her thick cargo pants. She couldn’t afford to have her bathrobe catch on anything; it was already more stitches than fabric.

“Why am I always on scrap duty?” Cabe complained, removing his sweat stained overcoat and picking up the vibro-saw and coolant spray even as he spoke.

“Because you can lift half a ton?” Jed said, clambering up the hill of ship skeletons to start poking around for any valuable electronics, nick-knacks, or trinkets the Imperial inspectors may have missed before dumping the skeletons on Raxus Prime.

Cabe shook his head as he sawed through one of the of the LAAT’s thicker beams, applying coolant in the wake of his cuts so that he could quickly and safely load them onto their lift. Picking up a freshly cut 500lb hunk of military grade scrap metal and hauling it over to their cart with some grunts of effort but few visible signs of strain, Cabe asked “Well, how much can you lift with the Force? I heard some Jedi could pull ships clean out of orbit. Makes lifting half a ton seem like child’s play.”

“That’s just a myth! No Jedi’s THAT powerful.” Jed replied, leaning into the cockpit of one of the Sprites and peering around.

“So, how much CAN you lift then?” Cabe repeated.

“Well, it’s difficult to say.” Jed said, reaching into a hollowed out instrument panel for any wire scraps that may have fallen out when the controls were being removed. “I can only draw on a finite supply of the Force’s energy at any given time, and once I use up that supply I have to wait for it to recharge over time. Like a battery. I believe that well trained Jedi can recharge their Force battery quicker, and even learn to charge it while they’re using it. Since I haven’t had a master to teach me, I can’t do that. And since I use the better part of my Force looking for the best places to scavenge whenever we go out, I don’t have much left in me to lift stuff.” She explained,

“That doesn’t even-” Cabe started, and probably would’ve continued with “answer my question!” had he not realized the futility of the conversation. “Whatever.” He instead finished, lopping off and cooling another slab of scrap and tossing it onto their cart.

Cabe continued to cut wordlessly, though the conversation he’d been having carried on inside his head. In there, he argued against the imaginary version of Jedha Kraz who could see reason, understand logic, and be persuaded by evidence that she had no connection to the force, would never be a Jedi or rebuild the Jedi Order, and was destined to rot on the garbage dump of the Outer Rim, Raxus Prime, until the day she died. It was fun arguing against that Jedha, though the thoughts quickly became depressing once the implications of victory were realized. No, for all Cabe’s outward exasperation, Jed’s particular brand of unflappable insanity was the reason Cabe liked her. Her insanity gave her limitless reserves of hope, a precious commodity on a literal trash planet. It was adroable, like a stupid pet getting bamboozled by a pane of glass.

Cabe wasn’t expecting to hear “AAAAIE-EEEEEEEEHEEHEEHEE-HEE-HEE!” right then, and as such his jump of alarm, girlish squeak, and the flaring of the needle-like spines running from the top of his head down to the small of his back were justifiable reactions. Turning to the source of the cackling scream, Cabe saw Jed erupting through the empty frame of one of the Sprite’s cockpits. Even with her face buried beneath an oxygen mask, tinted goggles, and a hood, Cabe could tell from the way her body was literally shaking with excitement that she was wearing the widest smile of her life. “I TOLD YOU!” She shouted down at her friend, waving an arm wildly above her head. “I TOLD YOU WE’D FIND JEDI ARTIFACTS! THE FORCE GUIDED ME!”

“What are you yapping about?” Cabe asked, squinting as he tried to discern the small glinting object gripped tightly in Jed’s waving hand. “What is it?”

Jed didn’t respond. She stopped waving and drew the object close to her chest, looking it over in search of something. She found what she was looking for, and after checking one of the narrow ends of the thing to make sure it was facing the right way, Jed held the object out and activated it, answering her friend’s question.

“You’re kidding.” Cabe said, removing his goggles on the slim chance that the light was just hitting them a weird way and making him THINK he saw what he knew he saw. After repeatedly blinking his bared, dull yellow eyes, he was forced to accepted the impossible. Jed had found a lightsaber.

“What’s that?” Jed asked, dramatically swishing the emerald green energy blade through the air and “Hmm?”-ing in time with its humming. Mimicking her reptilian friend’s high pitched gravely voice, Jed said “I’m sorry, Jed. You really are Force sensitive, Jed. From now on I will only refer to you as Master Jed unironically.”

“Be careful with that thing!” Came Cabe’s actual response, flinching as Jed tripped climbing out of the cockpit and slapped the blade the Sprite’s structure with a sharp hiss of instantly superheated metal. Jed half obeyed her friend’s advice, climbing down slowly but refusing to turn the lightsaber off or let it go. As Jed maneuvered her way down the unsecured pile of trip hazards and clothing catchers, Cabe recovered enough of his senses to ask “Where did you find that? How did you find that so fast? Was it hidden somewhere?”

“No, it was in the glove compartment.” Jed replied, Cabe’s light green skin visibly paling. “It wasn’t even locked or anything. I think it’s pretty obvious that the Force wanted me to have this!”

“It’s obvious that some halfwit Imperial engineer needs to be court-martialed and summarily executed for negligence!” Cabe corrected, rubbing the rough ridge that would’ve formed his brow, had he had brows. “How do you forget to check the glove compartment when stripping down a ship for dumping? That is, literally, the first place any sane person checks!” Cabe shook his head, then with renewed frustration demanded “AND WHAT JEDI LEAVES THEIR LIGHTSABER IN THE GLOVE COMPARTMENT?!”

“I think it’s a spare.” Jed said, hopping off the pile with the still burning lightsaber and landing too close to her companion for his comfort. “Look, it’s got no personal touches. No name, no symbols, no customization, and the grip’s just a lump of soft plastic. My parents told me that every Jedi had to build their own lightsaber, and that it was supposed to be a reflection of their spirit. Whoever owned this ship probably carried their actual personalized lightsaber with them, and this was just a backup in case of emergencies.”

“Or you got Master Accountant’s lightsaber.” Cabe said, taking another step back as Jed continued to swish and flick the tip of the weapon around. “Seriously, Jedha, turn that thing off before you hurt me! Or yourself!”

“You know, Cabe, before today, you were technically right about me. I could CALL myself Jedi, but truthfully, I was nothing more than a youngling.” She explained, admiring the emerald blade as though it were actually made of such shimmering gemstones. “It wasn’t until a younlgling constructed their lightsaber that they officially became Padawans, and were recognized as Jedi. With this weapon, I am OFFICIALLY a Jedi.” She said, ignoring or neglecting the fact that she hadn’t constructed the blade she was currently twirling in a figure 8, so even if her hazy recollection of third-hand Jedi customs were correct she didn’t meet the criteria she set. “As a TRUE Jedi, the Force guides my blade.” Cabe hopped back with a yelp as the blade was unintentionally swung in his direction. “It is an extension of my being, like a part of my arm that’s always been there but until now could never be seen.” She swung the weapon back and forth like a bat, before standing in what could best be described as a child’s interpretation of a defensive stance. “So long as I trust my instincts, this blade will obey my every whim.” She turned her hips while slashing diagonally downward, carving a sizzling line of molten metal into the ground of Raxus Prime and completely unaware of just how close she’d come to cutting her left foot in half. “With this weapon, I am one step closer to fulfilling my destiny.” She turned and slashed again, not even hearing Cabe’s continued pleas for her to calm down, turn off the incredibly dangerous and illegal murder weapon, and just listen to him for five seconds. “With this weapon, I am one step closer to becoming the Jedi destined to rebuild my Order, topple the Empire that tried to destroy it, and restore justice to a galaxy ruled by tyranny!” She stepped back, posing heroically with her weapon held high. “With this weaAAAAAH!”

Jed jumped up and down on one foot, howling and flapping both arms wildly as she did. The Force may or may not have guided her blade, but it certainly hadn’t guided her feet. While posing, her left boot had planted itself firmly onto the swath of molten metal she had accidentally carved into the ground, its heavy duty rubber alloy sole bubbling out from under her as she spoke. By the time she realized just how hot her foot was getting, her boot had caught fire.

Holding the lightsaber, trying to remove her flaming boot, and trying to pat down the flames threatening to ignite her pants, proved too much for two hands, and Jed had to abandon one of those tasks. Luckily, for her own sake, some before unused survival instinct kicked in and she dropped the lightsaber before attempting either of the tasks which required her to grab parts of herself. Falling backwards and landing hard on a flat piece of cargo crate, Jed managed to launch her smoldering boot from her foot and arrest the flames licking her pants and robe. A brief moment of calm passed, adrenaline still in full control of her body, then the pain struck.

Jed could feel bits of molten rubber clinging to the flesh of her sole like hot squishy shards of broken glass. While the ankle and even the sides of the foot seemed to have come out unscathed, the boot’s insulation protecting her skin just long enough for her to extricate herself from the flames, she could already feel blisters bubbling up on her sole. Daring to prop her foot up on her knee to inspect the damage, Jed hissed at the sight of the bright red underside of her before pale white foot, the dark black specks of rubber fused to her skin, and the fat blisters bubbling up and threatening to burst.

“AH!” She yelped, touching her burned skin on some primal reflex and immediately regretting doing so. “Alright, so PERHAPS I should have concentrated less on the guidance of the Force and more on my surroundings. BUT, that doesn’t change any of what I said.” She explained, trying to deflect Cabe’s raucous laughter and sarcastic jibes.

Only, he wasn’t laughing. Nor were there jibes that required countering. In fact, all Jed could hear was the sizzling crackle of her nearly burned out boot and the continuous low rumble of trash being dumped in the distance that residents of Raxus Prime had either learned to tune out or learned an expedient method of suicide. Not even the lightsaber could be heard, the weapon somehow turning itself off mid-drop before landing in a heap of yellow-brown junk a few feet from Jed’s foot. “Cabe?” She asked, looking up. “CABE!” She screamed, finding him.

The majority of Cabe had fallen on its back, muscles writhing and twitching involuntarily as its central nervous system struggled to figure out why it was no longer receiving any input from its center of command. A small portion of Cabe was lying a few feet away half buried in debris, a smoldering black stump of freshly lightsabered flesh pointing directly at Jed like a parent pointing an accusatory finger at a naughty child. Jed clapped a hand over her open mouth, scared that she would either scream or puke at the sight. In her panicked arm flapping Jed had decapitated her best, and debatably only, friend.

She took one running step toward Cabe, was suddenly reminded that she was running across a field of rusted metal and jagged scrap with a bare foot covered in first and second degree burns on its sole, and collapsed into a screaming heap as blood gushed from a foot that was now both blistered and lacerated. She clutched the mangled foot and felt hot and unsettlingly sticky blood seep into the thick padding of her gloves, her cries continuing as she squeezed tightly to staunch the flow. When Jed recovered enough of her wits to make deliberate movements and had determined that she probably wouldn’t bleed out in the immediate future, she pulled herself up to one knee and both hands, one hand leaving a red imprint on the scrap beneath her as she steadied herself, and began half hopping and half crawling her way toward her friend’s pieces. At some point during her crawl she must have decided to go for Cabe’s head as opposed to his body, though when or why that decision was made was a mystery even to Jed herself. All she knew was that after crossing the longest 4 meters to ever exist, she found herself turning her dead friend’s head around to face her.

Or, rather, she should have turned her dead friend’s head around to face her. Instead, she was perplexed to turn her still very living friend’s head around to face her, Cabe’s dull yellow eyes staring intentionally into hers as his mouth flapped vigorously enough to shake off his now useless oxygen mask. While he could produce no audible words in his current condition, the ridge that technically constituted his lips positioned itself clearly enough for Jed to tell that Cabe was swearing up a storm, both in Galactic Basic and in his native Londarr.

“LONDARR!” Jed jubilantly cried, squeezing her friend’s surprisingly heavy head to her heaving chest as tears threatened to flood her goggles. Hope filled the buxom that Cabe’s face was buried in as Jed remembered some important trivia about Cabe’s species, the Londarr. Londarr regularly engaged in sexual cannibalism while mating, female Londarr using their sharper and longer talons to tear the male’s head off and consuming it for energy while violently mating with their body. Once satisfied that her eggs were fertilized, the female would dig a shallow pit, lay her eggs in said pit, and cover it with the male’s body. The body not only kept the eggs warm, but also provided the infants their first meal once they hatched, the babies consuming their father’s body just as the mother consumed his head. Because of this (or the other way around), the bodies of male Londarr had evolved to survive for an extended period after decapitation. They had an extremely advanced system of hormones, muscle reflexes, twitch responses, energy storage, and an acute sense of touch that, once the body detected that it had been beheaded, would kick in and allow it to survive for several galactic days. While a Londarr male’s head didn’t need to survive nearly as long, the hardiest and most lively males were the ones that attracted the most fertile females, and as such their heads could still last significantly longer than a human’s head could. One standard hour was the commonly cited galactic record, and that was with a massive drop in blood pressure from getting their head violently torn off. With the lightsaber’s clean and cauterized, Cabe’s head had the potential to not only set a new record, but survive long enough for Jed to get him life saving medical attention. That was Jed’s hope, anyway.

Jed noticed that Cabe had stopped silently yelling at her. Then she noticed that he was no longer looking at her, but over her right shoulder. Then, she noticed a shadow looming over her. Finally, Jed re-remembered why male Londarr had evolved to (temporarily) survive decapitation. It was part of their mating.

Jed yelped and scrambled away as Cabe’s body stood to its full height and spasmed violently, with limbs flailing, spines flaring, and an unsettlingly large tent pitching in its pants as the body disentangled itself from Cabe’s outfit. The clothes, designed to survive heavy duty work on a planet that was 90% sharp objects, was no match for the body’s animal instincts. Within seconds the spines running up Cabe’s spine tore through the back of his tanktop and sent the shirt fluttering down in front of him, and with short claws shredding his belt and a literally inhumanly hard erection that only a specially evolved ‘I will die having sex’ reflex could achieve, the middle of Cabe’s pants were soon jettisoned from his flesh, leaving dull ribbons of cloth streaming out of the body’s ankle high boots. It was certainly a sight to behold, a headless yet still six foot tall mountain of bared and extremely tensed muscle twitching unnaturally in the dull light of a muggy Raxus Prime morning. Every muscle was fully alert, from the abbreviated neck stump that twitched and shuddered as the body closed off its veins to avoid bloodloss, to the unfurled fingers with their short black claws waiting to pin down a mate, to the dark green spines standing just as erectly as the engorged and alarmingly pink cock jutting from the body’s crotch, to the thick thighs and calves that would propel this seed delivery monster onto its target.

Jed, however, had little time for beholding. Tucking Cabe’s equally terrified head into the crook of her arm, she crawled as fast as one good foot and one unencumbered hand could carry her, desperately trying to reach the repulsorlift cart. While Jed and Cabe couldn’t afford a cart with a functional propulsion system, if she could just unlock the cart and push herself along with her good foot she should be able to move fast enough to escape the body. Then, she’d just have to wait out its sex drive, collect it and her lightsaber once the body was dormant, and get then Cabe to a doctor. That was her plan. Unfortunately, her attempts at haste may have made things worse. Cabe’s body had only its sense of touch to guide it, and the vibrations of Jed’s panic driven movement through the shifting scrap made her an easily tracked target. The body turned in place with a sloppy, stumbling shuffle, then fell into a crouch and launched itself at Jed with a terrifyingly precise pounce. Jed had just managed to pull her upper body up and onto the cart, and was reaching for the brake release lever when the massive pile of hormone driven muscle landed right on top of her, its clawed hands wrapping around her shoulders with enough strength to threaten the structural integrity of her collarbones and slamming her chest down hard enough for Jed’s head to bounce off the cold metal bed. Raxus Prime momentarily disappeared behind a sea of stars and the blackness of space, and the only noise in existence was the slow reverberations of a large gong.

Jed very quickly returned to Raxus Prime when she felt a sharp set of claws tear straight through her clothes into the small of her back, then carve their way down her left butt cheek, pulling her pants down and rending the robe tucked into them. Jed cried out and reflexively twisted her waist away from the body’s claws, but with so much muscle pushing her down she could do nothing more than rub her face against the lift as her pants were dropped to her ankles and her robe was thrown up and over her back. Raxus Prime was a warm and muggy planet, yet Jed shuddered like her freshly scarred butt had just been dunked into a tub of ice water as it was exposed to the open air. The body didn’t seem to notice or care that Jed was a dirty, slightly doughy, very pale human that it literally could not impregnate or that she had cut its head off entirely by accident and wasn’t coming onto it. It no longer had an intelligence capable of understanding those nuances. It was programmed to do nothing more than find and fill a warm hole, and it had finished the first half.

The body loosened its grip on Jed as it repositioned for a more firm hold, and in that split second of reduced pressure Jed released a desperate cry and put all of her strength into one final lunge for the cart’s brake lever. The tip of Jed’s finger managed to graze the lever’s handle before both shoulders found themselves pinned to the bed of the cart by a weighty pair of roughly scaled hands. Sharp claws pressed firmly into her flesh, not hard enough to draw blood but so nearly there that any movement on Jed’s part threatened a puncture. She was stuck, and as she felt the bizarrely shaped tip of an alien organ grazed up the back of her thighs and across her folds in search of an opening, all Jed could do was bar her teeth and squeeze her eyes shut.

Jed had been mugged a few months back, and during said mugging she’d been shivved in the gut with a rusty screwdriver. Surprisingly, getting stabbed didn’t hurt right away. She didn’t consciously register what had happened until two seconds later, when the makeshift weapon was twisted and yanked out with a high pressure squirt of blood. That was when the pain hit, but those two seconds allowed her subconscious to brace itself. When the pain hit, she simply dropped to her knees with a low groan and clutched her perforated stomach, a far more subdued display than most would expect of a stab victim. For whatever reason, Cabe’s cock did not afford her those luxurious seconds of pain free shock that the screwdriver had, and as such her response to this impalement was not nearly as subdued.

“AAAAAAAAOOOOOH-OW-OW!” Jed screamed, her legs thrashing uselessly behind her as the engorged reptilian member was forced down to its base on first entry and was immediately pulled back and thrust again before Jed could even finish screaming at the first thrust. The corners of her vision saw the return of stars and black space, though she couldn’t tell if the gong was ringing as her own screams drowned out all noise. If there were any scavengers or bandits in a mile radius they’d be here soon enough to see what the commotion was and pilfer anything of value off the corpse of whatever poor animal was being mauled. In a brief flash of lucidity between the terribly powerful thrusts of the headless rapist, she wondered whether it would be better if she kept screaming. Even the lowliest of lowlife thieves would have to take pity on poor little Jed, they’d at least shoot the deranged humping monster off of her before robbing her at the same gunpoint. It’s not like she had anything of value to-


Jed twisted her head back and craned her neck as far over her shoulder as she could manage with two sets of razor sharp claws threatening to give her ten brand new orifices to scream about if she tried to get up. While her point of view rocked back and forth with each agonizing thrust, at certain angles she could just barely see the tip of the handle of her newest and most prized possession. Jed clenched her teeth and caught her next cry in the back of her throat, choking it down like a particularly pointy rock. She couldn’t have anyone coming to investigate this site, not until she and the lightsaber were long gone. She would have to escape, or endure.


With her cervix getting beaten to hell and back by an unthinking unfeeling sex machine that couldn’t be bargained with or reasoned with, and with her vaginal walls getting a sample of what childbirth would probably feel like, escape was obviously Jed’s first choice. Wincing, Jed slowly inched her right arm in a wide arc across the surface of the cart, moving as gently as possible over the beams Cabe had cut and syncing her movements with the apex of each thrust to minimize the chance of the body realizing that she was moving and tearing her arm off in retaliation. Eventually, around the time her ass had gone numb from the pounding and was wondering whether that was the body’s precum or her own blood that was beginning to lubricate the raw walls of her womanhood, Jed managed to get her arm down to her side. Under normal circumstances, Jed would now be in reach of her blaster, a small but powerful PN-m3 that could easily blow the headless body away (along with a meaty chunk of her own rump if she wasn’t careful). Unfortunately, with her weapon still in its holster and her holster still attached to a frayed scrap of belt lying somewhere around her spasmodically twitching feet, that option was off the table.


What wasn’t off the table, however, was Jed’s Jedi weapon slowly bobbing in and out of view as her hips were tossed up and slammed against the lip of the cart. Knowing where the weapon was, knowing where to direct the force, Jed could summon the weapon to her. She knew she could. She just had to trust in the Force and call on it. Jed closed her eyes, extended her fingers, and beckoned the weapon to return to her. She’d do her best not to completely destroy Cabe’s body. She was sure he’d want it back. She’d start by cutting off its arms and try to wriggle out from under the pumping mass of muscle. If its core strength proved too much for her she’d cut his legs off. She could definitely overpower a limbless torso. Cabe wouldn’t be too happy about her hacking his body up even further, but Jed was confident in their town’s doctor. She knew that Cabe could be put back together. Probably. She’d cross that bridge when it came. Cabe’s dissatisfaction was becoming more and more irrelevant in direct relation to her own vagnial distress. Everything below her hips was now either completely numb or burned like it was on fire, and Jed literally had been on fire today. If she wanted to save Cabe, fulfill her Jedi quest, and ever feel anything in her pelvis ever again, she had to clear her mind and focus singularly on the lightsaber. She had to focus.





“Ngh!- uoh-ho-hooooo.” Jed let out a stifled whimper as the lightsaber refused to acknowledge Jed’s efforts. It remained exactly where it was, not even twitching as Jed focused as much as she could on the weapon. Not that she could do much focusing, what with the increasingly intense pounding she was receiving from the increasingly aroused corpse. No one could concentrate under these conditions. Yes, that must be it. The Force wasn’t ignoring her, it couldn’t hear her.


With escape provably impossible, enduring was the only option left. Surely the body must be nearing orgasm. Its hips were thrusting at a blazing pace, and the pressure placed on Jed’s shoulders was growing increasingly severe. Jed turned her head down and attempted to bury her face in the metal. “NGH!” It couldn’t be much longer, she could make it. “UNHF!” This wasn’t a big deal. It hurt like hell, but it wasn’t a big deal. “RGNH!” She wasn’t being raped, this was an inanimate object made out of her friend’s corpse. A person could be raped WITH an inanimate object, but not BY one. “CHK!” She wasn’t biologically compatible, she couldn’t get pregnant. “KCK!” She was going to save Cabe, find a Jedi master, become the most powerful Jedi ever, defeat the empire, probably find her long lost sister along the way somehow and get rich and famous and none of this would ever come up again and how and why was this brainless hunk of reptile dung not done yet?!

The body’s pace picked up, and with a whimper ten small pools of blood emerged from her shoulders and began soaking into her bathrobe. The reptilian’s talons had broken skin. Jed knew that the body wasn’t trying to tear her apart. Not only because it had no consciousness at all and was technically incapable of ‘trying’ to do anything, but because Cabe’s species wouldn’t survive if both partners were killed in coitus. But Jed wasn’t a 6’2”, 260lb female Londarr in heat, she was a 5’6” 150lb human and she wasn’t built for this. Jed pressed her forehead into the cart as hard as she could, pulling in each shallow breath with great effort. If only she could reach the oxygen tank on her back, at least then she could give the whole breathing thing a fighting chance.

It quickened, and Jed grunted every curse she could think of.

It quickened, and Jed invented new curses with each thrust.

It quickened, and Jed choked on detached syllables.

It quickened, and Jed gurgled.

Jed felt chunks of the condensed protein bar she’d had for breakfast fire into the back of her throat like the pellets of a leadchucker as she was crushed into the surface of the cart, the talons grazing the muscles beneath her skin as the grip suddenly tightened. The Londarr’s cock slammed into her guts with finality before releasing a payload that, had Jed any ability to sense anything other than immense pain, she would have found unnervingly (and more to the point, inhumanly) grainy and thick. Despite these qualities, since all available space inside Jed was already occupied, the majority of the porridge-like substance found itself squeezing past the very cock that had delivered it and spraying back out onto the body’s lap with a sound that could best be described as “PPFffft-PLAP”. That “PPFffft-PLAP” repeated half a dozen times as the reptilian’s body pulsed out every drop of semi-liquid it could manage in its final act of self driven movement. Either between the second and third or the third and forth pulse, it was difficult for Jed to keep track while she was choking down her breakfast fragments and trying not to move her shoulders for fear of severing something on Cabe’s claws, a new and almost equally discomforting liquid hit her back. The body’s spiked blood pressuregre too great to be contained by the arteries’ naturally evolved shutoff systems and the unnatural layer of charred meat left by Jed’s lightsaber swipe. Geysers of blood erupted from the body’s neck stump, some firing several feet straight into the air in long thin lines and some spraying in sloppy cones of gore, but all of them drenching the shoulders of Cabe’s body and the back of Jed’s robes. As stray strands of blood dank through her short cut brown hair, Jed wondered why Londarr seed had to feel so alien while their blood got to feel so terribly human. She did her best to limit her shuddering as she grit her teeth through the final seconds of her torture. With one last sputter the body had finally completed its duty, and its breeding hormones subsided. The body was given permission to lie down and await consumption, completely oblivious to the fact that no consumption was coming as none of Cabe’s seed could fertilize any of Jed’s eggs.

“Y-AAAH!” Jed yelped, gravity yanking out the body’s talon’s and cock as it pulled the body to the ground. Jed heard a heavy clatter behind her, followed by the dull and continuous clatter of the planet. She remained motionless for a long time, her breathing weak and inaudible over the white noise of Raxus Prime. Pain immobilized her just as effectively as 300 and something pounds of humping alien, her body refusing to do anything more strenuous than twitch as Jed commanded its pieces to move. She didn’t know that a person could feel this terrible without being dead or horribly mutilated, and she didn’t know if she wasn’t among those groups. She concentrated, and between the waves of pain that washed over her with every heartbeat, she could feel the greasy and deflated walls of her devastated womanhood. If she were internally bleeding, she couldn’t feel it for the coating of alien seed that, she swore, she could feel moving inside her. Everything was throbbing equally, so either she’d been hollowed out and was seconds from death or she had survived with no permanent injuries. Other than her butt which was definitely bruised and had had one cheek clawed, her shoulders which had been pierced in ten places, her foot which oh yeah that still hurt like crazy, and her psyche which didn’t need any more damage than it already had.

As the seconds turned to minutes, and as each breath failed to be her last, Jed slowly realized that she had indeed survived. “ha ha.” She huffed, a faint smile creeping into the corners of her lips. “easy peasy.” She mumbled, far too quiet for Cabe to hear. Assuming he was still alive.

“Cabe!” Jed attempted to shout, though in her weakened state it was only as loud as her regular speaking voice. Remembering that the friend she had decapitated was running on borrowed time gave Jed’s body a sudden rush of energy. Jed jolted half upright, leaning on both elbows as her booted foot tried to plant itself firmly and her unbooted foot did its best not to get in the way. She tried and failed to push herself into a standing position twice, the muscles in her leg burning with each attempt and her knee refusing to stay in one place. Closing her eyes and concentrating on her slowly dying and/or currently dead friend, Jed willed herself into an approximation of standing, leaning heavily against the cart and feeling her new shoulder holes stretch and groan in the process. These fresh spikes of pain cut through some of her malaise, forcing adrenaline into Jed’s bloodstream. Her body steadied, and the world cleared up slightly. She had to move.

Hoisting herself onto the cart, Jed winced as weight rested on her lacerated ass. She pulled her pants up to her knees, and picked up an unidentifiable shred of Cabe’s clothes. She shuddered as she wrapped the shred around two of her fingers and began scooping as much of the porridge-like substance out of her crotch as she could and flicking it off into the junk with a series of heavy plops. Why was it so thick?

When she was as clean as she was going to get without a shower, Jed pulled her pants the rest of the way up, hiking them so high and tightening them so much that the belt was functionally a girdle. She was about to hop down from the cart and search for Cabe’s head when she remembered how well her bare foot had handled Raxus Prime last time. Looking past her feet, she saw a pair of very large boots and a lot of cloth scraps, and her plan basically made itself. Carefully reaching over the side of the cart, Jed pulled Cabe’s enormous left boot off along with several fistful’s of shredded pants. She began winding strips of pants around her slashed and burned foot, tying them as tightly as she could force herself to, until a rough and very unsanitary cast was formed. Shoving her enlarged foot into the boot and pulling the laces close to their breaking point before knotting them up, Jed found herself wearing a boot that was still ridiculously too big for her, but critically one that would stay on so long as she didn’t hike her legs up too high.

Bracing herself, Cabe lowered herself onto the surface of Raxus Prime and began to put weight on her bad foot. She managed to get about a little over a quarter of her bodyweight onto it before the pain grew too intense to bear. She’d be limping badly on her way back to town, but she could use the cart as a makeshift crutch. She could make it. She could save Cabe, save the Jedi, and save the galaxy. Her destiny was certain, even if she had to pursue it one step at a time.

One step at a time, Jed limped her way over to her lightsaber and clipped it onto her belt, before adjusting her robe to conceal the weapon. She then waddled her way over to where Cabe’s head had fallen, the grimy feeling of her still oily legs sliding across each other making her feel a little sick. Picking up her friend’s head and turning it to face her, Jed was delighted to see him deliberately glare at her and mouth another curse word followed by some sort of remark that about either her brain or her breasts that was spoken too quickly and angrily for her to lip read. “It’s okay, I’ll get you patched up!” Jed said, smiling and wiping some blood off his forehead. He’d gotten a few cuts and scrapes in his fall, and his oxygen mask had fallen off, though that hardly seemed relevant in his current state. He was alive, and that’s what mattered. She could save him, make this right.

Placing her friend’s head on their cart, completely oblivious to the fact that she’d just set him on his charred and incredibly tender neck stump and that Cabe was now silently screaming in horrific agony as the weight of his skull came down on his exposed nerve endings, Jed limped to the cart’s control panel and lowered it all the way to the ground before deactivating it. With a crunch and an ear splitting grind of metal on metal, the cart sank a few inches into the metal mire, just as Jed had wanted. She hobbled over to the massive collection of muscle and scales that had worked her over and shook her head in a mix of disbelief and some weird emotion she couldn’t comprehend. The Londarr’s slimy cock was still standing at half mast, even as blood trickled out of its neck stump and its muscles twitched in the week long death throes common to the males of his species. She disgusted, but curious.

With a huff she leaned over and began dragging the body inch by inch across the jagged metal surface of Raxus Prime. While Londarr skin was certainly hardier than human flesh, Jed knew that the body was probably getting the hell scratched out of its back. Cabe wouldn’t like it, but she didn’t like getting pinned down and ridden by this monstrosity so that made them even. A little bacta would heal those cuts right up.

With one last mighty heave Jed managed to pull the headless body onto the cart, patting herself on the back less as a form of self congratulation and more to ensure that she hadn’t pulled any muscles or slipped a disc in the effort. After nudging all four limbs onto the cart, Jed hobbled around to the controls again, noting the many thin trails of blood leading up to the cart and deducing that the body’s back had in fact had a rough time on Raxus Prime’s rough surface. Jed activated the cart’s repulsorlifts and raised it to waist height, the body’s stomach and thighs twitching a little but not enough to risk rolling the body off the cart.

Before she deactivated the cart’s brakes and started the journey back to town, Jed hobbled over to Cabe’s head and picked her friend up. “Cabe, I’m sorry I cut your head off. I was stupid and reckless and you were right to tell me so.” She said, the sincerity in her voice almost convincing her friend that she may have had a moment of clarity. “But I hope you realize that this ‘mistake’ was an important lesson on my path to becoming a true Jedi! Even with my amazing powers, I still have much to learn in the fields of discipline, cognizance, and knowing my surroundings, and it was the will of the Force that my blade would meet with you exactly how it did. The Force needed not only to discipline me for my hubris, but to test my ability to endure in even the most trying of circumstances. And I passed the test! So, again, sorry I cut your head off, but it was totally necessary. Also, I forgive you for what your body did to me. I kn-aAAH!”

Cabe couldn’t listen to one more second of his friend’s insane jabbering without going insane himself. It was bad enough that she was trying to tell the only person who ever tolerated her that cutting his head off was a net positive for the two of them, but now she was passing the buck onto the universe itself and shifting blame onto Cabe himself? His body would never have attacked her if she’d just listened to him and put down the incredibly dangerous weapon rather than flailing around like a spoiled toddler! He waited until Jed attempted to brush some blood off the ridge of his mouth, then bit her thumb with all his might. He didn’t even care that his attack nearly caused her to drop his head. If a concussion was what it took to get the silence he craved, then a concussion is what he wanted.

“Jerk!” Jed said, shaking her throbbing hand and sucking her gloved thumb as she half dropped and half rolled Cabe’s head onto the cart. Cabe used much more forceful terminology to describe Jed, though none of it could be heard. How dare he, after everything she’d done and was continuing to do for him! How ungrateful! She glared at Cabe’s head, which returned a cocky leer. Cocky…

“Heh, almost dropped you there! Can’t have that happening on our way back to town! I’d better get you secured!” Jed said, vengeance filling her eyes as confusion and fear filled those of her friend. Hoisting him up, careful to keep all of her digits away from his mouth, Jed lifted her friend up and slowly maneuvered his stump over the half erect cock that had so recently stretched Jed silly. She could only imagine how such a massive unit would stretch out a throat. Cabe wouldn’t have to imagine it.

Cabe’s eyes shot open in wild panic as Jed shoved the thick spade shaped head of his own cock up his gaping throat hole and into the back of his mouth, the slimy organ distending Cabe’s already sore throat and giving the Londarr a taste sensation that could best be described as “no.” The vengeful, delusional, self proclaimed Jedi continued shoving until the base of Cabe’s stump rested firmly on the body’s crotch, and the head of his massive and, much to Cabe’s alarm, slowly inflating penis poked out from between his teeth. His throat wriggled instinctually as it tried to produce a scream, its movements only serving to further excite the brainless organ that tiled Cabe’s view heavenward one painful degree at a time. Cabe willed every muscle he still had control over to remain as still as possible, not wanting his throat stretched any further. Shock had overridden pain for now, but that couldn’t last forever.

“That oughta hold you!” Jed said patting Cabe’s forehead playfully. “Now then, lets get you patched up!”

She released the handbrake of the cart, and began pushing her strange cargo back to town.
R: 5 / I: 0

Darkness Rising Magic Blooming

I started back on this story, and since the original post had a lot of spelling and grammatical issues, I decided to start a new thread for it. I imagine that the grammar and spelling will not be perfect, but they should be far better. Anyway, this is meant to be a work of fiction, and The Vice Dark Lord does not condone any of the illegal actions performed within the story. Do not let this influence you to hurt someone else. With that out of the way please enjoy the story.
R: 32 / I: 0

Dying Children and Teens

Dying Children and Teens

This thread will contain stories involving the deaths of females under the age of eighteen.

Though my primary focus is on underage females, some stories will have make and/or adult victims as well.

The thread "Children Murdered" will be replaced with this one. Unlike the Children Murdered, some stories will also feature suicides, executions, combat, casual, and other kinds of deaths.
R: 14 / I: 1

The Project (Continued)

Since there seem to be ongoing glitches, I will continue my story here :-) Enjoy!

Pt 5

By the time Jessica and April returned from their meeting with the organisers, the hall was filling up quite nicely. It was still half an hour or so before the public were to be let in but all the other contestants were there, setting up their demonstrations. Since plagiarism or other types of copying would be pretty much impossible by that point, and all devices and procedures were described on the entry forms, there was no restriction on contestants who were already set up wandering around and taking a look at what others had come up with. Since Penny was well on her way to being done and there was very little for them to do other than wait, the two girls decided to go explore. After setting their video running on the provided screen, showing Penny’s introduction and the early stages of the prep, they set off.

The first thing that struck them both was the number of naked girls and young women either wandering around, helping to set up the devices in or on which they would likely very soon be cooked or simply sitting in the booths, flicking though magazines or on their phones while they waited for their teams to get set up. Nobody other than Penny actually seemed to be cooking yet so it seemed fair to assume most other cooking methods on display that day involved a shorter process. The youngest they saw seemed to be a pair of girls, sisters from the looks of them, around nine or ten years old who were chasing each other around the booth playing tag to the obvious irritation of the team that were trying to set up in there. There were a few young women, mostly from the mixed teams, who looked to be around nineteen or twenty but most seemed to be in their mid-teens, as was fairly typical for meat girls. Chatting with each other as they explored, April and Jessica pondered how many had been purchased for the demonstrations and how many were friends or family members talked into helping out.

Although no girls were cooking yet, it was not too difficult to work out the rough mechanics of the majority of entries. There seemed to be a lot of variations on the traditional spit or stew pot but others were a little more intriguing, such as a device that seemed to consist of a pair of flexible tubes, like thick garden hoses, fed from something that they were pretty sure was a repurposed immersion heater from an old house! There was also a sort of cage which had several cables running from it as if it cooked by passing electric current through the girl.

“Wow, that’s gotta hurt!” Jessica observed, looking with a mixture of fear and fascination at what she was pretty sure was a deep-fryer. It was a large tank of straw-coloured oil which, while not boiling yet, was clearly starting to heat up. Beside it, on the floor for now but attached to a kind of hoist system and swinging arm was a metal basket large enough for a girl or small adult to sit in with her knees tucked up. A petite brunette around there own age stood close by, naked buy holding a folder in her hands and giving sharp instructions to the boys who made up the rest of the team – clearly in this mixed team she was both the leader and test-subject! At least she would know what she was letting herself in for and there could be no question about her willingness, April and Jessica thought to themselves.

“I guess we should get back to our booth.” April commented, noticing that the hall was starting to fill up and that not everyone was attached to a team so the public must have been allowed in. “I hope Penny was able to sleep like she wanted to and that it’s not hurting her too much.”

“Honestly,” Jessica replied with a slight shrug, “of all the devices I’ve seen so far, ours looks to be one of the most humane. Some of those things looks pretty grim and some of the girls are really young!”

“Yeah…” April looked a little troubled. “I hope they’re going to kill them or at least give them something to knock them out before they start cooking or there’s going to be a lot of tears!”

Back at their own booth, a small group of onlookers had gathered. Some were touching the outside of the box, commenting to each other about the warmth they could feel through the wood. Others were watching the video with interest, intrigued to see how the process worked. None of them were paying any attention to Penny herself, despite the fact that her crudely blindfolded head was sticking out the end of the box.

April approached a little gingerly. From what she could tell, Penny was in a slightly delirious state, neither quite awake nor asleep. She was muttering something about sand but she couldn’t really make it out. She was clearly not too long for this world. Wanting to make her last few minutes as comfortable as possible, April took the water bottle out of the fridge again and poured a little more water into her friend’s slightly-open mouth before leaning down and giving her a tender kiss.
R: 0 / I: 0

Dinah Makes an Exhibition of Herself (loli, snuff, con, taxidermy)

Using the old name because of the age of the protagonist. I also have another Pere Fouettard story in the works but ran out of time today! Like many of my stories, this one has been kicking around my head in one form or another for a few years. Hope you enjoy!

Pt 1

Dinah stood behind the glass, looking out at the sea of faces peering at her and wondering if she should wave or just stand stand still and let them look. The pretty, olive-skinned nine year old who had long dark hair, big dark eyes and was just on the right side of chubby had visited this museum many times in the past, like everyone from her town and others near by, and had spent a fair amount of time looking through this very glass. Just never before from this side, and never before in the nude!

Given the almost total lack of other attractions in the town and the relatively broad scope and low entry cost of the museum, it had been the location of nearly every school trip and bad-weather family outing she could remember. Whatever they had officially come to look at, no visit was complete without a trip to the display for which their strange little local museum was nationally famous.

Lined up, behind thick glass, as they had been for over a hundred and fifty years, were twelve naked, human figures, six male, six female, arranged in pairs according to age and intended to show the physical differences at different stages of development. The first two, on a raised platform, were very young babies, almost new-borns. Next was a pair of young children around the age of four or five, then a pair just before the onset of puberty, aged somewhere between nine and eleven, then a pair in their mid-teens, a pair of young adults, maybe nineteen or twenty years old and finally a middle-aged couple. Such displays were not, in themselves, so unusual. The Natural History Museum in London had one similar with single-colour, anatomically correct mannequins and similar displays could probably be found in museums of a scientific inclination all over the country but there was one thing that made the display in Dinah’s local museum totally unique.

Instead of mannequins and wax-works, the figures were the preserved and mounted skins of real people, their skeletons displayed behind them so their inner structure could be compared with the outer. A plaque by the side of the babies, bearing the official story behind the figures, explained that the people who had been stuffed were cadavers purchased from among those who died at the local work-house by a public-spirited local businessman, keen to advance the knowledge of science and human biology among the working classes. There had been rumours for and speculation for many years, however, fuelled by the occasional report of the discovery of a diary, account books or a death-bed confession and mostly prompted by the generally healthy appearance of the specimens that they had not simply suffered a fortuitously coincidental collection of accidental and natural deaths but rather that living people had been purchased from the Workhouse authorities before being killed and skinned to create this famous display. It was observed by those who speculated that this would be consistent with the way the upper echelons of Victorian society viewed those beneath them.

For her part, it had never really occurred to Dinah to engage in such speculation and, like most girls of her age had spent most visits simply giggling at the willies on the male figures, especially that of the teenage boy which was surprisingly small compared to the young man and made even funnier by the confidence of his pose. She knew most of the boys liked to look at the boobs on the teenage girl and young woman and that everyone laughed at how saggy the middle-aged woman’s were, since she had borne several children. When she was very little, she had thought they were real, living people just standing very still, much like she was doing now, and wondered if they ever got hungry or bored and if they minded being looked at with no clothes on. As she grew older she had come to understand that they were dead people by how they had died or why these particular people had been chosen had never really bothered her. After all, they had been dead a very long time so did it even really matter?

There had been some restoration work on the figures over the years, of course, and it was part of the museum volunteers’ routine to gently dust them off and check for any damage or deterioration but there was never anything that significant. Until the day that a certain infestation of some kind of black fungus was found on the back of the leg of the pre-pubescent girl. At first it had simply been scraped off but when it returned only a day or two later, the infected patch of skin was carefully removed and filled in with soft wax. But no more than a week later, the fungus appeared on her back and then, over the next few days, her chest, neck, arms, face and almost every other part of her body. There were attempts to treat the taxidermy chemically but to no avail. The fungus began to eat away at the up-until-now preserved skin, leaving large sections looking as if they had been raggedly torn out. Eventually, after removing the figure from the display and isolating it for a few days, it was decided that it must be destroyed to prevent the spread of the fungus to the other figures. To the sorry of everyone who knew it was happening, the stuffed Victorian girl was incinerated.

This left the museum and indeed the whole town with a problem. Were they to simply leave the display incomplete? Replace the lost girl with a picture or waxwork? Various suggestions were put forward, these along with others such as paying live girls to stand in the place of the figure, were dismissed as either impractical or against the spirit of the original display. Eventually, to the surprise of the local residents and great interest of the National and even Internation press, it was decided that a new volunteer would be sought to be stuffed, mounted and replace the Victorian girl in the display. At first, it was agreed to wait three months to see if a suitable corpse could be found but, when the end of the waiting period came with no cadaver available, it was finally agreed that a young girl could be euthanised to provide the new exhibit.

That is where Dinah’s involvement in these events began.
R: 1 / I: 0

'Jello' Shots (F, Sci-Fi, Nanobots, Melting)

Kayla was dragged along to the NanoTek Christmas party by her friend Stacey - who was dating a guy who worked there that she barely knew.

She wore a tight black cocktail dress that ended high up on her thighs - almost revealing her black no-show panties, and a black veil over her neck and upper chest that revealed an opening beneath exposing her cleavage.

She thought she might at least find some cute scientist and hook up with them - but the pickings were so far slim.

"Jello shots!" a cute drunk blonde in a lab coat yelled as she came around holding a rack of test tubes filled with green gelatin.

Deciding she needed to loosen up, Kayla was the first one to grab a tube.

"Bottoms up!" she toasted the cute blonde, who smiled drunkenly back at her in a flirtatious manner.

She raised the test tube to her lips and down the shot.

And almost immediately, Kayla's mind was no more.

The moment the "jello" touched her lips, an effect spread across her entire face and head, transforming it to the same green gelatin that she was just about to swallow.

Since she was leaning back, her jello head - still with her elegant long, brown, highlighted hair attached to the ball of green - slipped off her now gooey neck and fell to the floor with a SPLAT.

Her hand - still holding the test tube glass - spasmed and released the test tube, dropping it right onto her gelatin neck. It sank down as the effect quickly spread down, consuming her collarbones and moving onto her breasts. Her black veil conformed to the amorphous shape beneath.

Her other hand at her side instinctively grabbed and pulled, hiking up her dress and showing off her ass cheek.

As her body and hands twitched violently, her shoulders turned to jello, and her supple arms immediately slipped off and fell to the floor with a couple of thuds and smacks.

The effect works down her chest and tits, turning them to goo underneath her sexy black dress.

The dress loses shape as her body does the same underneath.

She falls to her knees, and her remaining body quickly slingshots into the floor. Her gelatin tits take the brunt of the impact - and her entire torso splashes jello over a couple of shocked but well-dressed female bystanders… and starts the same conversion process to them.

Kayla's dressed was ruined as her green gelatin body poured through it. The effect worked down past the bottom of her dress - her ass not being spared as her pale thighs became goo.

The rest of her legs followed suit, until each individual toe turned to jello. Meanwhile the unfortunate bystanders stopped screaming as their heads converted.

Kayla was nothing but a pile of green jello on the floor, surrounded by a soaked black dress, her fallen elegant hair, and her sexy pair of black heels. The bystanders were soon in similar piles of goo and clothes.

"Uhh, no one touch the jello shots," noted the drunk blonde still holding the rack of jello-full test tubes.

NanoTek security was quick to isolate the scene. Amnesiacs were administered to all witnesses quickly while investigations went underway.

Apparently the blonde used some test tubes that weren't properly cleaned from their last experiment, and some nanobots were still present initiating a chain reaction effect.

Stacey was interviewed and deemed to be a too big a risk for amnesiacs alone and was disposed of via experimentation - providing valuable data from her total destruction.

Stacey's boyfriend, who was an employee at NanoTek, was reminded sternly of the companies confidentiality policies.

And most everyone who witnessed the destruction of Kayla and two unfortunate bystanders had completely forgotten about them, waking up the next day with huge hangovers.

The cute drunk blonde was eventually promoted - but was destroyed in an unrelated accident before should could assume her new post.

And so ended another year at NanoTek.
R: 45 / I: 0

The Project (Con, cann, Teen)

Sorry it's a short intro, hopefully I'll post some more later. A bit back to my previous style so I hope you enjoy :-)

Part 1

“Do you really think this is going to work?” Jessica asked, peering doubtfully at the long wooden box. “I mean, I know it works for small joints of meat and stews and that sort of thing but do you really think…”

“It’s a bit late to be worrying about that sort of thing now!” sighed April, the most sensible of the group and the main brains behind the project. “Anyway, the smaller version worked perfectly with that fish. There’s no reason at all this shouldn’t work!”

“Guess there’s only one way to find out!” Penny chuckled. “I’m prepared to stake my reputation on it!”

“And a whole lot more!” Jessica conceded. It had been a fun project and the three young students were grateful for the amount of time and support their school had allowed them, both in the planning stages and the building, first of the smaller test models then of the finished product. But tomorrow was the big day – the demonstration and contest which, if all went as well as they hoped, would win them Roebuck Scholarships for the combined Cookery and Engineering course which had become both popular and extremely prestigious in recent years, with all of Britain’s top universities competing to offer the best course and attract the top students. University had, however, become more expensive with each passing year so the offer of a full scholarship, complete with Living Allowance, was too great to ignore.

When the three eighteen year-olds had signed up for the competition, they had not really discussed who the final test-subject would be. In fact, most of the contenders that they knew of were male teams with girlfriends or sisters being coerced or conscripted to help out. There were a few mixed teams and there were no prizes for guessing how that would play out but they were one of the few all-girl teams.

The remit for the contest was to come up with a new, energy-efficient way to cook whole girls that could also be marketed for home use and did not require a lot of technical knowledge or fancy gadgetry. The girls had approached it as a team effort, recognising that their different body-types would be suited to different cooking methods and assuming that which one of them should sacrifice herself for the others would become apparent as they worked. April, who was blonde and slim, had assumed that she may well end up boiled whereas plump brunette Jessica had pictured herself ending up in some kind of oven like a roast chicken. Over time, however, as the project developed and they leaned towards some kind of slow-cooker, it seemed to have been decided that it would be Penny, a red-head who was pleasantly curvy, somewhat athletic but with enough remaining puppy-fat to keep her on the especially attractive cusp of chubby, would be the test subject. Nobody could remember when this had been decided and, in all honestly, the girls could not recall ever having discussed it. Everyone had just started talking as if it were a given and Penny had raised no objection. During the design and building process she had happily stripped off when needed or laid on the wooden planks to assist with measurement. And now, here they were, the night before the day which would hopefully change all their lives in one way or another.

Although the slow-cooker had been built at the school, it had been transported, along with all the other similar projects, to the exhibition centre where the judging would take place. Since they would need to begin the process far earlier than most of the candidates, the girls had been granted permission to film the first part, which would take place very early the next morning, and show it on a provided video screen while the other demonstrations, each in their own sectioned-off booth, would take place. With no more prep to do, April called her parents and asked them to come collect her and her team-mates and drop them home. The next day would be a very long one and starting very early so a sound and restful night was what they all needed. Penny was not sure if she would be able to sleep or whether the feeling of anticipation she was feeling was more fear or excitement but she knew she had to try if she were to be extra-delicious for the judges the next day!
R: 1 / I: 0

Gurochan Story of the Year 2019 - Poll

I've created a Google Forms poll to submit your favorite story from 2019.
R: 7 / I: 0

Put your tags in the subject line guys, the length limit isn't that stifling if you use some thought

The entire point is so we can identify things we either preferentially want to read, or absolutely want to avoid at all costs, WITHOUT clicking through to the actual thread and scrolling down to wherever the tags are hidden. Sort it out.
R: 17 / I: 0

Sarahs Epic Life

Let me know what you think post suggestions here if you want to suggest scenes or discuss it there. Hybrid of Sarinas Payback and its spiritual successor sarahs epic life.


But you can’t do this to me! The Latina screamed.

Liz giggled at her lover as Sarah gave the delicious round olive-skinned bubble booty infront of them a hard smack.

Bon Appitit my love. Liz said seductively with a wicked grin.

Sarah smiled and opened her mouth wide. She then slowly lowered her head towards their meal and with a satisfying squishing sound sank her teeth into the supple ass flesh.
Aaagghghh stop please STOP! Screamed their meal as Sarah savored the morsel as the quaking ass flesh jostled around her jaws.

The coppery taste of blood and sweet taste of raw flesh filled sarah’s mouth as she forced her jaws deeper into her food, before ripping out a nice sized mouthful of ass.

Liz’s pussy wept as she found herself more turned on than she had ever been before in her life. The sight of the morsel inside of Sarahs gaping maw combined with their foods delicious screams nearly sent her over the edge right then and there. Sarah leaned in close and Liz locked her lips to Sarahs. Together the lovers passed the flesh between their mouths with their tongues, coating it in their saliva. By all rights under the sun the thing screaming below them had ceased mattering to the universe, and now only mattered to their rumbling stomachs, weeping pussys and soon to be filled colons.

As the two passionately kissed and took turns chewing on the same chunk of ass Sarah’s mind raced through how beautiful this moment was. She imagined the food soon to be snaking its way through her and her lovers bodies, turned into the shit that it deserved to be.

Then, liz broke off her kiss from her lover and swallowed the ass chunk.
Sarah grinned as she saw Liz’s throat bob and gave her lover a quick follow up kiss in response.

Liz then took her own bite, this time out of the foods right cheek, and Sarah did the same again to the left.
Sarah would one day recall this as being the most romantic moment that they two of them ever had, and Liz would agree.

The preys screams alternated between crescendos of high pitched begging for its life and plain almost animalistic howling.

The food tried to dislodge the humans from eating it alive but only succeeded in shaking its ass in an incredibly erotic way, fueling the womens appetite and lust. About five mouthfuls in Sarah noticed that the preys screams wernt as loud as before, and refused to let the food ruin their romantic mood, she needed music dammit, she needed it to scream!

Sarah then dug her nail into the foods clit, turning its screams into pure animal howls that shook the very room.

The beautiful music of screaming, chewing, smacking, the rending of ass flesh and the bouncing buttocks as they were devoured by them filled the room.

Liz then sank her teeth into its anus and tore it out, causing the foods eyes to go wide. She swished It around in her mouth and then pushed it to the front of her lips, to show Sarah. Sarah nearly doubled over laughing as the sight of the severed asshole between her lovers lips, but she was incredibly turned on by the sight.

To think that all of the foods track exercises and home cooked meals were just to satisfy the hunger of Sarah and Liz cannot be understated.
After liz had swallowed the anus, she let out a loud belch which caused Sarah to have a micro orgasm. Not to be outdone, Sarah tore out the biggest chunk of ass flesh yet and swallowed it whole, then followed it up with an ear piercing but cute as all hell burp. Their food started to show signs of weakening, so Liz nodded at her lover and got up from her feast and then positioned her ass directly infront of the foods face. The foods screams turned into wailing tears as it read what Sarah had tattooed to Liz’s ass, “Gateway to Heaven.” With an arrow from the tattoo to Liz’s anus.

“That is where you are going Natalie, not to heaven or hell, just oblivion and my anus. Your going to be nothing but shit. Food for people who actually deserve to live because they use their own bodies instea of living a lie.” Sarah couldn’t help herself and had a massive orgasm. The look on the foods face as it realized that its life was a lie and where it was headed broke it, and Sarah yelled out as she furiously rubbed her own pussy, “That’s right bitch, your going to be our shit, my shit, nothing but SHIT!”

Sarah had another orgasm that shot through her body.

Liz laughed at the preys furiously shaking its head no and added while slapping her own ass, “ Your also going to be extra fat and muscle. Food for women. It’s a shame that you abstained from sex, you will never how how good this feels.”

Liz then rubbed her ass in the foods face while furiously fingering herself.

The food realized, it had wasted its life, and was now about to go to waste itself. That final realization was what welcomed it into oblivion as it died from blood loss.

After it died, the lovers cut out the top of its skull and threw the brain into the toilet, before Sarah shit on it, liz pissed on it and they flushed it down the commode.
As her final act of revenge, Liz then shit the foods digested ass into it’s’ skull before replacing the cut off part. They would leave the rest for their Doberman, they wanted to feast on another ass tomorrow, this time they hoped it would be a catholic virgins.

Sarah shut off the camera recording the meal and added a really classical piece of music to it, another similar version was made this time with hard metal. She wanted to watch this with Liz when they both wanted to make love or furiously fuck. Either way, she was happy that they got the food to shake its ass as much as it did during the feast, it would drive them to orgasm for many years to come.

5 months later….

Just 30 minutes later, the limp body had been placed in the middle of the grassy field. Twilight was almost gonecas the cold pangs of the chilly rocky mountain nighttime air curculated through the mountainside. All around Sarah and Liz, were the scattered skeletal remains of dozens of women. Most of the bones had been chewed on, though there were a few carcasses where maggots were still picking at some of the remaining flesh.

In a nearby pen, three Rottweilers were fighting over a severed tit, each one ended up tearing off a piece, and taking it back to it's little corner.

Liz took a large syringe out of her pocket, then said, "Now, let me inject her with the stimulant, and haul ass before she wakes up." Liz held her breath as she carefully injected the stimulant into the teens thigh. Once she was finished, Sarah and her ran out of the enclosure, locked the gate, and stood up on a rampart overlooking the mini "arena'

"You definantly keep good care of your dogs, just look at those kennels!" Sarah exclaimed in awe.

Liz nodded and replied, "Yep, I believe in giving all animals a fair chance at life, I can't bear the thought of an animal dying or being hurt, I provide them the best dog food that I can." Liz said

"Same here, In thinking of starting an animal rescue mission." Sarah responded.

While the two were conversing, the all-you-can-eat human buffet in the middle of the field's eyes fluttered open, and it's first instinct was to run it's hands over it's naked body. Once it realized it wasn't clothed,and was sitting in the middle of a massive bone yard, it stood up and panicked.

Liz noticed how much its very nice ass swayed every time the teen moved, she hoped that would be devoured while the teen was still alive.

Sarah was busy eying the teens tits, when it noticed both her and Liz.

"Let me out of here!" It pleaded.

"Sorry, food doesn’t get to choose!" Liz shouted back, as she pulled a lever to her right, which unlocked all the dog-cages.

Immediatly, the dogs stopped what they were doing, and made a mad dash
for their supper.

Sarah noticed a cute brown palmeranian outrace all the others, she hoped it would get the first bite. Sure enough, it was the first to nip at the prey's legs, unfortunantly for the poor animals, the bitch didn't want to
be supper.

The teen ran with all of the energy in it's body towards the outer gate. The anxiety caused sweat to pour off of it's body, little beads of sweat dripped off of it's nipples, and streamed down it's lucious ass.

Much to the utter amazement of both Sarah and Liz, the prey made a nearly impossible leap up into the air, and caught ahold of the gate rail bars some twelve feet above the ground.

"What the fuck!?" Liz exclaimed. Soon, the teen used it's agile body to climb over the gate, and fall out the other side into Liz's main backyard.

"Motherfucking bitch!" Liz cursed as she pulled lever two, which released another set of hounds on both sides of the teenager.

Forced with no other alternative, the teen ran toward the backdoor of Liz's house. Finding out to her horror that it was locked, she got on all fours and tried to squeeze through the doggy-door, but got stuck when her round heart shaped ass lodged in the door.

It was beautiful destiny that genetics had been just right to give her ass the perfect size to be feasted upon by the dogs. She had worried about her ass size for years, tried to hide it at church and never exposed it to anyone before in her life, but now it was finally serving its one purpose in all its glory.

It desperatly tried to claw it's way through, but couldn't grab onto anything to pull itself further in. Its D cup tits bounced in a very enticing manner as it struggled to try to fit itself inside. Its ass bobbled each time it tried to push itself in further

By now, Sarah’s doberman Max, raced forward and sunk it's teeth into the teen's delicious thigh, tearing off a chunk of delicious red meat.

Am orgasm inducing ear-piercing shreik echoed through the woods as the other dogs pounced on the teens lower half and began to feast. Liz nearly doubled over as her pussy constantly spasmed at the sound. Sarah bit her lower lip as her eyes focused on the sexy bouncing brown ass, with each bite from the ravenous dogs causing it to bounce more and more.

Liz then ran over to a nearby backpack and took her iphone out of it, after selecting the bluetooth network for her outdoor speakers, she settled on the perfect tune to blast into the backyard as they watched, "I like big butts and I cannot lie" and set it to repeat.

Sarah shouted out at the top of her lungs, using her left hand to cup her mouth to shout and her right to masturbate, “GO Max! EAT HER! EAT HER! EATTT HEERRR!” Liz blushed at how erotic Sarahs command was, and joined her lover in the chant. “EAT HER EAT HER EAT HER!” Their voices filled the night sky and terrified the food.

Finally, the brown Pomeranian ran up to the teen, then tore off a rather large chunk of the prey's ass, causing blood to squirt all over it's coat.

Sarah and Liz watched with joyful tears in their eyes, as it dragged the ass-flesh over Liz’s limping dalmation Fred which had long struggled with arthritis and thus has been relegated to the back of the pack. The little dog sat the meat down on the ground, and the two shared what Sarah could only discribe as a heart-warming romantic dinner.

Back at the doggy door, Sarah’s Doberman sunk it's teeth into the teen's pussy, and tore off a rather nice-sized chunk. It thoroughly enjoyed the taste of human flesh, and enjoyed this treat alot more than
what it had previously had. This vicious assault on the foods genitals caused it to piss itself violently.

HELP ME SOMEBODY! PLLLEAASSSE! The food sobbed and screamed as it felt itself being dragged outside of the doggy door. No PAWEEWSSE! It begged as it struggled to maintain its hold on the inside of the door.

Sarah would later recount hearing its begging as her favorite moment from the night. Liz had set up cameras with monitors in every corner of her house. Its beautiful cascading black locks of hair were coated in sweat from its terrifying ordeal, giving the food a very sexy look, that combined with the music as its ass was devoured, made for an incredibly erotic night.

And then, after two Dobermans latched onto its legs, the wide eyed selfish food was thankfully ripped from the door and into the waiting maws of the very hungry pack. "JESUS HELLLLLLP MEEEEEEEE!"

BINGO! Liz laughed and clapped joyously. Sarah grinned at her lovers goofiness and cupped Liz’s soft but firm ass with her right hand as they continued to watch the feast, snaking her middle finger into Liz's butthole.

A German Shepard set its sights on the preys right tit and tore into the brown half inch wide nipple, causing the flesh to bounce and stretch, finally after a loud ripping sound it freed the morsel from the prey and scarfed it down its majestic maw before burping loudly.

Liz then took Sarah by the hand and they casually walked over to the gory scene.

The preys screams filled the night air and grew in intensity as the two approached.

"Hows your night going?" Liz said casually to the food while cocking her head to the side.

The prey only screamed animalistic howls in responce as one of the dobermans began to tear off its right arm.

Sarah grinned and then positioned her pussy about 4 feet over the preys face and relaxed her body. Within seconds her pussy let out a golden stream that coated the preys entire face, entered its nostrils and filled its screaming maw. As it choked and sputtered, Sarah moved off to the side as Liz squatted over the prey and spread her ass cheeks, carefully sealing her ass over its maw which the prey forced closed. Liz sighed then whistled to Max and pointed at the foods left tit. Max happily barked an affirmative and sank its teeth into it, shredding the flesh.

The trick worked and the preys mouth flew open with a delicious scream that vibrated up through Liz's colon and sent shivers down her spine. Liz quickly took the oppretunity and began to shit. The preys throat bobbed violently as a torrent of shit filled its stomach and lungs. Liz stroked her dogs beautiful coat and whispered encouragement to it as it feasted. Liz's bowels took a full three minutes to finish emptying their contents, and then the food started to violently convulse. Liz stepped off to the side and grabbed Sarahs face, and passionatly kissed her. "I love you baby" Sarah whispered in response as they then turned away to go inside of Liz's house.

The foods beautiful latin face, which had never kissed anyone before in its life, was summarily ripped apart as two Dobermans started gnawing on its cheeks, one managed to rip off its nose and another tore out one of its brown eyes.

Immediately afterward, Max sank its jaws around the skull and with a very appetizing crunch ripped a hole in it, allowing the Pomeranian, which had returned, to access the delicious grey matter inside.

Unfortunately for the two lovers, the dog food died and didn’t scream anymore. The show was almost over and the most fun part for them had passed. As the two walked back toward the house, Sarah saw the Pomeranian and Dalmatian each drag away a half-eaten brain towards it's kennel.

Make me a pair of panties from the bitches hair. Liz pleaded to Sarah with doe shaped eyes.

Sarah smiled and replied, “I promise."


The grilling Platform was something that didn’t cost either of them as much as they thought. It was essentially two wooden tables placed on either side of a charcoal grill, with room for the ladies to stand in the center with their legs slightly parted, while their food roasted on the grill in the center.

Right now it held a brunette Australian woman who was suspended above the grill by only half of an inch, just enough for the womens thrusts to cause it to cook upon contact with the hot grill below.

Their supper was nicely shaped and toned, suntanned, with a soft but firm yet rounded set of ass cheeks, a very beautiful face, round lips, two nice d sized tits, auburn hair, green eyes, and genetically determined via sex appeal due to its ass size and lack of any sexual history in its 24 years of existence to be their lunch for today.

Liz had found her walking the Australian outback looking for kangaroos to photograph. Liz had almost immediately stopped their Jeep when she saw the wonderful creature walking alone in the desert from what looked like a church, and pointed at its ass to sarah. “What we got ‘ere, is a prime cut of ass in its native habitat.” Liz joked as Sarah took in the view of the prey.

Sarahs hand instinctively went to the band around her shorts and plunged beneath, she casually stroked the outer edges of her labia as she whispered to Liz. Find out everything you can, If she checks out, I want her grilled. Shame about how much her shorts block the outline of her meat though.

“I thought you preferred your food raw and alive?” Liz replied. Sarah nodded then said, “Yes but its Australia, I should have a proper Australian Barbecue, but we can still eat it while its kickin.”

Liz smiled and said, “Ive got the perfect idea, if she checks out let’s bring her to my uncles house, hes gone for the summer and Ive got the keys, but first, we need to pick out a proper grill…..”

Five hours later….

Ugghh, Ugggh Ughhhhhh” Liz moaned in unison with each pelvic thrust, as she rode the food. Sarah quietly masturbated off to the side as she watched Liz erotically arch her back and breasts in turn with each thrust. Nothing better in life than fucking, and today, Liz fucked, she fucked HARD. Ohh, Ohh Yes, Oh Yes Grill for me bitch, Oh fuck, Oh fuck, grill you cunt, you virgin piece of shit, Ohhhhh Fuck. Oh God, Fuck. Fuck FUCK FUCK! Liz increased her tempo, each time sending the food smack into the grill below. With each moan Liz made, the food screamed out in agony as its flesh cooked with each impact onto the grill. The orchestra grew and grew.

With each orgasmic primal moan, came a corresponding horrified agonizing complaint from her fuck toy. “Ohh God Yes.” “AAGGGGHHH” Oh Jesus fucking God YES!” “HEEELLLLP MEEE PLEEEEASSEE” “SCREAM, SCREAM FOR ME YOU CUNT! OH GOD YES!” “HEEELP OH GOD STOOOOP” “THANK YOU GOD FOR THIS FUCK, THANK YOU FOR THIS FUCKING MEAT OH YESSS!” “GOD SAVE ME HELEEEP” “OH FUCK FUCK FUCK, SCREAM! SCREAM!, PRAY, BEG, JUST FUCKING SCREEEEAAAAM!” Lizs thrusts were so rapid now that the flesh on the food below only had a second between each thrust that would cause it to sear.

Sarah increased her masturbation technique, she had been using two fingers on the side of her pussy as she watched, now she took her right hand and thrust two fingers in and out of herself while rubbing her pussy lips with her left hand. Occasionally she would reach behind with her left hand and cup her own ass before returning to rubbing her pussy.

“Your my LUNCH YOU FUCKING BITCH OH GOD YES FUCK YES IM SO FUCKING HUNGRY” “AGGGHH. SAAAAVEEE MEEEEEE!” the lunch looked over at Sarah with tears in its eyes but that was the wrong thing to do, her pleas and sexy horrified face turned sarah on so much that Sarah joined in on Liz’sexual frienzied cries.

Sarah’s eyes fixiated on the bbqs bouncing ass, her lovers bouncing tits, and back onto her foods ass. “Oh Baby, Make her your Lunch, RIDE THAT ASS, WHOOOOT! FUCK IT! FUCK THE Barbecue! FUCK THE MEAT! FUCK MY LUNCH!FUCK IT FUCK IT!” Sarah then began to cheer her lover on with a frenzied chant, “FUCK, ROAST FUCK ROAST FUCK ROAST FUCK ROAST, I CAN”T WAIT TO EAT THAT ASS, MAKE IT BOUNCE! BABY PLEASE MAKE HER ASS BOUNCE! Sarahs body started to convulse as she began to orgasm, but by god she made sure to never let her eyes off of her foods bouncing ass.

Liz was in an orgasmic frenzy of her own but she complied with her lovers request, after all, she was only interested in the foods ass as well, and today they would be entertained to their hearts delight .She tried to alternate each thrust to make it bounce in a slightly different way, sometimes going towards the left cheek, other times the right, other times rapid back and fourth tempos, some times giving it a hard smack, as hard as she could physically hit it.

The aussie bitch wasn’t human anymore. It only existed for their pleasure, and for fucks sake, they got it. Every bit of it belonged to them by natural right, and they fucked to their fill with their property.

Liz’s vision started to blur and the ass infront of her began to fade from her view as her brain exploded in bliss. Liz then gave one more extremely hard thrust, then collapsed off to the side of the grill platform.

“Oh Jesus thank you for that ASS!” Liz moaned. “Jesus help me.” The food cried. Liz’s response was to reach over and smack the foods ass hard then say breathlessly, “fairytales ain’t coming for you sister, only my stomach. I’m so glad you have this ass. I’m lucky your parents had good geans.” She sat and gathered her breath together as she kneaded the ass flesh next to her with her left hand and lazily masturbated with her right. The food shook its head in denial about the truth of the universe, causing its nice crispy toasted tits to sway from side to side and kept on sobbing.

Sarah got off of the ground and walked over to the front of the grilling platform, licked the foods face before giving it an impish smile. “Mmm, your tears taste so fucking good, better get used to this tongue, because it will taste every bit of you.” Sarah said huskily before slowly lowering the womans face towards the grill. The woman struggled manically as its beautiful features first hit the hot metal, sending it shrieking into a new crescendo.

Sarah and Liz both laughed as Liz got back behind her toy and slid back onto the double dido, before giving their food another mighty thrust, causing the rest of its body to bounce off of the grill, the food let out a howl that caused both of their pussys to weep. Sarah allowed the face flesh around twenty seconds to cook, then released the pressure on the back of the bbq’s neck, causing it to immediately pop its head back up off of the grill. Sarah licked her lips and gave the now whitish stained features another round of licking, all the while stroking its luscious auburn hair.

In response to the twinge in her own pussy, Liz resumed the strap ons pounding into her foods ass as she massaged the ass flesh and said to Sarah, “Let’s roast it babe.”

Sarah nodded as she once again lowered the womans face to the grill,”WHHHYYYY STOOOOPPP PLEEEEASSSEE” It begged as Sarah held its features down for about two minutes before once again raising the face.

By now the flesh had begun to crack and burn in places in response to the flames, the woman would never win any beauty contests anymore, not that it mattered at all at this point. As it begged for its life, Sarah licked the face again, this time tasting the hint of jucy roasted flesh and savored the taste. Liz pounded the foods ass as rapidly as she could, causing her own tits to wildly bounce back and fourth and the bbq’s ass flesh to ripple erotically in sync with each thrust.

By now their meals tits had started to firm up and brown in response to the grills heat, but it was nothing compared to what was about to be next.

Sarah looked at the thrusting Liz and Liz gave a silent nod, Sarah then went over to the nearby table and grabbed the lighter fluid, before dousing their meals entire luscious hair in the fluid. “Be careful with the flaes baby.” Sarah cautioned Liz. “Good Idea Sarah.” Liz replied as she backed partly off of the dildo, enough to keep the tip connected to her cunt and her foods ass but far enough away so she could enjoy the show without being singed.

Sarah then untied the preys ponytail and lowered the tip into the flames below. A sudden burst of Flame nearly sent Sarah flying backwards and almost caught her hand as the hair went up into a huge roaring fireball. WHAAAAAAAAGHGGGGHGHGHGH The food shrieked gutturally like the animal it was as its entire head was engulfed in flames. Liz had a tremendous immediate orgasm as the food thurst manically backwards and forwards as it tried to put out its own head, but to no avail. Liz’s moans turned into a satisfied deeply sensual yell as she nearly blacked out in orgasmic bliss.

Sarah picked herself off of the ground and waited about twenty seconds for the flames to die down enough for her to climb on the platform over the prey. I’m going to put it out, don’t worry. She said giggling to the charred form below. Sarah then knelt down and began to piss onto the head, dousing the flames and sending the food into a fresh bout of painful hell.

Liz was incredibly turned on by the erotic sight but then said, “Baby clean off the head before we eat it, you know how I don’t like tasting piss.”

“Aww Don’t be such a buzzkill babe.” Sarah said jokingly but in a loving tone. I’ll get some water.

Sarah then washed off the now black and red face, before basting it in a different brand of bbq sauce than they had put on the rest of the body. Sarah then sniffed the food, and hunger winning over patience, decided to go ahead and tear off a piece of meat from the screaming right face cheek with her teeth.

“So much for waiting to eat” Liz sighed as Sarah scarfed down the mouthwatering morsel.

Its already got a smokey salty taste. Sarah commented as she finished. “Wonder where the SALTY flavor came from?” Liz replied in a mock-annoyed tone as Sarah giggled
Liz’s stomach began to rumble as well, as she motioned for sarah to give her a nearby steak knife and fork, she briefly paused thrusting as she grabbed the silverware and then thrust herself further back onto the dildo. Taking in one more lustful gaze of the ass while kneading the flesh, Liz then started to carve into the still raw living backside from the top corner of the left cheek, about three inches down towards the dildo. Careful to not let the knife slip and cut into her. After getting a nice sized chunk out, Liz separated the meat from the rest of the ass and raised it to her mouth.

“Shouldn’t you say something first, she is catholic after all?” Sarah said wickedly. “Hmm, your right, though that didn’t stop you.” Liz pouted before holding up the forked meat and said, “Mary bless this food which we are about to receive, and… fuck it, I’m famished.” With that, Liz tossed the chunk into her mouth and began chewing, purposefully smacking loudly while doing so. (It’s a turn on of Sarah’s to hear Liz smack).

Ahmen.” Sarah replied as she lowered the head back down onto the grill. Every two minutes or so she would rise it back up and bite off another chunk. After about ten minutes Sarah stated into the terrified green eyes of her prey, who at this point was still shrieking, but had long ago stopped vocalizing anything.

“Aww, we browke it.” Sarah said in a childish sorrowful accented way before she snaked her tongue into the right eye socket and wrapped it around. Using her left thumb she managed to pop out the eye and into her waiting maw. The orb rolled around a couple of times before Sarah swallowed it hole, savoring the feeling of it sliding down her own throat and into her waiting stomach acid. Sarah then took out the other eye and tossed it to Liz. Liz caught it like a pro and lifting her head as if to ponder something, got off of her ride and took the dildo out of the ass.

What are you going to—-Ohhhhhhh! Sarah trailed off as Liz took the eyeball and inserted it into the gaping asshole, positioning it to where the eye looked outwards from the anus. Grabbing the camera Sarah quickly made her way behind Liz and snapped a photo. Guess she can’t see shit. Liz joked, sending them both into bouts of laughter.

Sarah then stretched out and took a moment to relax and ponder. “Today is fucking awesome!” She thought, as she glanced at her naked lover, their supper and felt a deep sense of inner peace as her endorphens held her in a natural high. Nothing could top moments like this with the woman of her life.

Liz glanced over at her silent lover and smiled, She knew whenever Sarah was happy she would silently reminisce, and Liz always loved how Sarah’s face looked while doing it. Feeling happier than she had in months, The twos silent moment of shared intimate bliss was interrupted by a loud farting sound. Turning back to their food, they noticed in the nick of time to see the eyeball
shoot out of the asshole onto the grill below followed by about four logs of shit. Realizing that they hadn’t heard a peep out of their food all this time, they shrugged as they realized it had expired before they wanted it too.

“Aw Fuck it girl, I wanted to feed it my shit before it died.” Sarah said disappointingly. Liz then grabbed Sarah’s face and gave her a passionate kiss, before removing her lips and saying, “Baby I got you, nothing will ruin today for us.” That’s why I bagged us some Soul Food earlier today.

Huh? Sarah asked quizzedly. “Look over by the pool” Liz pointed towards a large brown sack that was starting to move on its own slowly back and forth on the ground.

Sounding like a kid in a candy shop, Sarah clapped her hands together and said, “Oh my God, please tell me you got one with a bubble ass, I LOVE IT on black chicks!”

“The bubbiliest baby” Liz smiled.

“Can we PLEASE tie her up, I REALLY have to take a shit, like right now, I think the bbq isn’t agreeing with me.!” Sarah said in an urgent tone. Liz nodded and said, “Of course, help me set her up.”

Leaving the food behind on the grill, Liz quickly helped Sarah tie the struggling bag onto supports that they had drilled into the concrete, and opened the bag revealing a tied up ebony teen with luscious lips, curvy breasts and a very enticing backside that’s cheeks curved beautifully, already naked and ready to play with, even better, Liz had already fastened a ring gag in its mouth, she quickly held the head in place as Sarah rushed over and spread her cheeks, making a seal with the toilets mouth and almost immediately filling it with a torrent of solid shit.

Liz held the head (its eyes wide open in disgust and horror) firmly in place as Sarah’s shit forced its way down the toilets throat, out its nostrils and into its stomach. Liz marveled at how big the toilets throat got as Sarah kept on rapidly shitting into its stomach.

“Great job baby.” Liz congratulated Sarah as Sarah sent two final farts into the toilets maw.

“Thanks, That makes five months to the day of using nothing but virgins as toilets.” “You did make sure she was a virgin right?” Sarah said in a playful accusatory tone. “Yes hun, Virgin and religious like you like. You know I don’t believe in eating anyone either who deserves to live and has actually used their body the way it was meant to be used.” “I know, they aren’t human at that point, but I just had to ask.”

Are you finished yet? Liz asked. “Yes baby.” “Good, then its my turn, I think we’ll have to feed the aussie to jack again, I hate feeding him “Dogfood” when he has perfectly good virgin meat.

As the two girls discussed the preparing of their food below, the food looked into the empty sky above in horror as it listened to every intimate detail, the smell of cooking flesh only a few yards away making her want to vomit. The portable toilet almost gagged right before Sarah grabbed its head and Liz’s soft firm backside filled her view and the domed cheeks wrapped around her face….

Any suggestions for future meals for the two are welcome, just keep in mind their tastes in women and the one part we all know they like the most” Hope you all enjoyed that segment.
R: 1 / I: 0

Russian Roulette – a story

Shooting and not much else. Made with; The way clouds shift decided one character was very unlucky ¯\_(ツ)_/¯


“Alright girls, this right here is a .44 Colt Anaconda loaded with magnums. It has 6 shots so if one of you is lucky, she’ll get to eat a bullet right through the mouth. Tits, pussy and then mouth – very simple. I do the shooting you do the cylinder spin. I switch between you when there’s no shot. Since the first shot is a guaranteed hit, I’ll let you play rock, paper, scissors to decide who goes first.” I explain to the two naked house girls as we sit legs crossed in front of the cozy fireplace.

One is Hanako – a small Asian girl with cute small tits that will get absolutely blown off by the magnums. She also has a tight body and fucks like a maniac, but lacks any discipline so keeping her is not an option. The other girl, to my left, is a busty blonde named Alice. She’s so mentally stunted that I can only use her for sex and cleaning duty, but that’s not so bad because her body is smoking hot. She exercises daily and still keeps her curves. If she was actually cute I could keep her for more than one week, but nature didn’t bless her with a very attractive face.

“3… 2… 1… HA! I win! That’s two out of three!” Ha, I win yelled Hanako with joy.

“Very well. Alice, you’re up. Which tit do you want to sacrifice first?” I ask the blonde to make her unimportant choice.

“Ugh… Why me? I only lost because I didn’t pause to cheat. This is unfair!” she protested, hands crossed atop her bountiful breasts.

“If you want to lose them both in one shot, that can be arranged – but then your pussy would be next.” I tell her gleefully.

“Urgh… Fine… Take my left tit and blow it up. Not like I need it or anything…” she says resigned.

Removing her hands, I forcefully grab her left tit and squeeze it hard, prompting her to yelp in pain.

“Argh, you’re supposed to blow it, not tear it off. My tit is sensitive, don’t squeeze it so hard.” She moaned.

Ignoring Alice’s dumb protests, I pull her in front of the fireplace by the tit then tug on her erect nipple so that her tit is stretched enough for me to only hit her left melon. Placing the snub barrel deep into her soft tissue at the base, at an oblique angle – I slowly press the trigger while looking in her scornful grey eyes.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaarghhh! Ayeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” her unadulterated screams pour out as the .44 magnum blows a big hole right though her precious squishy tit.

I’m a bit disappointed that Alice’s newly acquired hole is so large and messy. Maybe if I had used a .357 I could get a hole that I could fuck… Ah well, at least her screams turn me on and her tit looks totally deflated.

“Alright Alice, we get it. Stop screaming and spin the cylinder.” I tell the dumb blonde house girl.

Five more seconds pass and she’s still crying and screaming, the annoying little twat. I could blow one right through her skull and fuck her writhing corpse… Fine, I’ll give her reason to scream. I quickly jab two fingers into the gaping hole in her left breast. A quick yank and I tear off her precious charred fat bag. Beautiful yellowish-orange fat glistens atop her chest, blood sprinkling on it in many crimson rivulets.

“You liked screaming so much – I thought I’d give you some help, Alice.” I tell the blonde and throw her ravaged tit in her face, then spin the cylinder myself.

“No, let me spin it. I’ll… I’ll get lucky.” Alice managed to speak up just as she felt the cold metal under her right breast.

“Too late.” I said, pulling the trigger.

A split second later another magnum shell fires its way through the blonde’s remaining milk maker and stops in the brick wall in front of us. Bits of Alice’s tit are now a part of the grotesque mosaic left across the Ashford wall. So many girls have been sacrificed against that wall – with tools and patience you could probably find all manner of tissue there: brain, heart, bone, tit fat, ovaries… It’s why I have to instruct one of my girls to sprinkle that wall daily with chloroform and deodorant. I can remember as it were yesterday when I shot my first girl against this wall. I had just received a Benelli hunting shotgun and to shoot one of my busty ebony bunnies with it. Her tits were completely splattered by the 20 gauge rat shot and her womb fared no better, the small metal balls completely destroying her sex within two shots. Her head popped open pretty theatrically…

“Aaaaaaargh!!!” Alice’s slightly delayed scream pulls me back from my reverie.

This time I yank her tit right off, without giving her any respite from screaming her lungs out. I bite off her erect puffy nipple and begin chewing. I’d say it’s an acquired taste, because the texture is always chewy and annoying – but I enjoy it nonetheless.

“Come on, Alice. Maybe you’ll actually get lucky this time! Spin to win!” I tell her, throwing her butchered female appendage into the fireplace.

She manages to restrain herself from clutching at her flayed chest and gives the cylinder a good spin.

“You know where the next one goes, don’t you?” I ask her, rock hard with anticipation.

I thoroughly enjoy her internal conflict as she stares at me both pleading and with vitriol. She knows that she has a 4/6 chance of getting her pussy shredded by metal, but she slowly spreads her legs anyway. She knows that not playing along might get her a far worse fate.

“Come on, fuck me with the gun. Fuck me and see if the gun spares me or not…you…” she says bitterly, spreading her lips for the barrel.

I oblige and stick it into her surprisingly wet pussy. The harsh, cold metal slides in and out of Alice’s sex with unknown intent.

“You know what? Hanako, why don’t you be the one to pull the trigger. Aim towards her back – we wouldn’t want her lungs or heart getting damaged so in such an inopportune way. Wouldn’t we?” I tell the petite Asian, handing her the gun.

Her eyes spark with sadistic joy as she grabs the deadly instrument and begins rubbing Alice’s inside with the thick short barrel. The blonde seems to get no satisfaction from the motion so she glances at Hanako to hurry. The trigger is pulled. Alice collapses on the side, her ragged screams echoing across the whole mansion. Streams of blood pour heavily out of her cunt, staining yet another cheap carpet. In contrast with the carpet and even the shell just fired – Alice was cost free, part of my executive care package from work. I could do anything with her and this game was just how her luck turned out to be. She should be grateful I didn’t skin her or used her for swordsmanship practice. Hanako might do that instead. Ah… only time will tell.

“Good. Hanako, why don’t you spin the cylinder again? If Alice gets so unlucky she gets the next one in the head – you’ll get away scot free.” I tell the unharmed house girl staring horrified at her felled colleague.

After a few seconds she registers and stops looking at the bleeding out blonde on the carpet and spins. Getting the barrel inside Alice’s mouth was easy – because the dying girl was still screaming with indescribable agony, clutching her destroyed pussy to stop the bleeding. Her screams were drowned out by a terrifying boom and then ground down to a halt.
“Damn. That’s one powerful gun!” I exclaim in awe at the shear size of the hole at the back of Alice’s skull.

Her head was blown wide open and chunks of brain and bone were now projected into the Ashford brick wall. Alice was now the mosaic centerpiece. Bits of skin and strands of her golden dyed hair contrasted the wall very subtly. Hanako is shaking slightly. She knows this could have been her.

As she stands there petrified, looking at Alice’s blown apart head, I coil around little Hanako from behind. I grasp her neck with my left hand and her small squishy breasts with the other, while kissing her softly. I rub her brown erect nipples slowly with my thumb and carefully caress the back of her neck – sending shivers down her spine. As I kiss her nape, I take the gun from her shaky, unsure hands. She starts sweating as she feels the barrel pressed against her temple – her head unmovable in my grip across her neck.

“P-p-please… you… please… don’t…” she slowly whimpers hearing the hammer get cocked.

“It’s a dangerous game for both of us. I could go deaf you know?” I say to the terrified house girl.

“I don’t… want to… I don’t want to…” she says, so frozen with fear that she doesn’t even masturbate.

“Die?” I say and pull the trigger.

The hammer strikes and a loud distinctive click cuts through the tension. Hanako was spared a quick death. How unfortunate for her. She gives out a long sigh of relief as I point the gun back to Alice’s corpse. I quick fire the last remaining shots into her belly, prompting even more blood to gush out of the blonde’s carcass. Hanako flinches with fear both times.

“You know Hanako… you’re very unlucky.” I break the deafening silence after putting the Anaconda revolver away.

She doesn’t seem to understand why she’s unlucky. She swings her head back against my chest and looks up. A few tears of relief slide down across her cheeks as her big brown eyes lock unto mine. She’s sort of cute. I place my hands under her tiny buttocks and raise her tiny body above, allowing her to mount my stiffened cock. She rocks up and down against me with feverish lust. I almost choke the life out of little Hanako when I come, but I let go when I’m done filling her pussy.
R: 2 / I: 0



They said it would be thrillin’ and it was. Oh lordy it was, right up to the end and then it got peaceful and sweet and oh so dark, and I felt so loved during that part.

See, my papa is long gone and my mama spends most days drunk, and I got no brothers nor sisters, so there’s no one lookin’ out for me. People ‘round these parts call me ‘dirty girl’ or ‘grubby girl’ and other mamas won’t let their kids play with me. Instead the kids pick on me and bully me until I fight back then they leave me alone. I like to sing that old song with the words changed; “I’m just a poor girl … I got no sympathy”, because I’m a loner, I’m tough, and I like it that way.

I met Otis and Redmond down on the bank of the creek when they was hookin’ catfish. I told ‘em; “Them catfish look appetizin’.” and they invited me up to their shack to share a fish fry with ‘em. Because I hadn’t eaten that day and chances are mama wouldn’t have anything for me anyways, I went with ‘em and they fed me fried catfish and biscuits.

After we ate, they gave me a half jar of ‘shine cut with orange juice and that made me feel so fine and happy. That was when they sat on either side of me on the broke-back sofa and started strokin’ my legs under my stained sundress.

“We’d like a little payment for supper.” Otis said.

“Yeah, us playin’ together a bit is all.” said Redmond, “Might be thrillin’ for you.”

“Hell.” I told ‘em, “You don’t have to feed me to play with me. I got that done to me before.”

“Yeah?” said Otis, hoisting up my dress and feeling around for my underpants.

“Yeah. Mama’s old boys she makes me call uncle have a go at me once in awhile.” I told ‘em, then said to Otis; “You ain’t gunna find no underpants up there ‘cause I don’t have any. I like the cool air on my cootch.”

“Do you now?” Otis said and found my cootch.

“Yep.” I said, starting to get that squirmy feeling from his fingers, “And if you’d rub a bit up near the top I’d be ever so grateful.”

So he did. He massaged it nice and slow and I felt my cootch open like a flower. I quivered as he stroked his fingertips down my slit and even played with my bumhole a bit.

“My-my, you are a juicy girl.” he said and I knew why - when men play with me like that I ooze the slipperiest goo you can imagine. I shivered like a ghost walked over my grave when he slid his finger inside my cootch and I rolled toward him and wrapped my hands around his thick upper arm and held on tight.

“… oh boy … oh boy …” I grunted, “… oh boy!”

It only took a few strokes and I was off humpin’ and jerkin’ and makin’ a racket because his finger was so thick and felt so good movin’ inside me like that. In the middle of it I felt Redmond slide his finger up my bumhole and I humped and jerked and got even louder. Fuck sakes, those boys made me feel good.

When they finally got me settled down, I saw they both had their pricks out and oh lordy were they thick and long. II never saw black ones before. knew what they wanted so I got up on my knees between them and stroked them both, leanin’ down and lickin’ the mushroom tops until Otis moaned and shot off all over the place. I turned to finish Redmond, but he stopped me.

“I want to try somethin’.” he said and wrapped a hand around the back of my head and pulled my face to his lap. I opened my mouth and took his prick into my mouth, “How deep can it go?” he asked.

Pretty deep it turned out. As Redmond pushed my face down, Otis went back to fingering my cootch, and I got so excited I let Redmond push me all the way down so his prick was in my gullet and my nose mashed against his belly. He held me tight when I started squirming, I guess he thought I was tryin’ to get away, but I wasn’t - it was thrillin’. His prick in my throat was the best thing I’d ever felt with Otis finger fuckin’ my cootch hard, sendin’ me into the spins; my cootch biting down on that finger and my stomach tryin’ to push the ‘shine and catfish up out of my belly. I remember trying to scream it felt so good, and when Redmond’s prick pulsed in my throat I swallowed it all down.

When they let me up I cried out “URLP! Holy snappin’ assholes! Let’s do that some more!”

“Oh my, ain’t you a peach.” Otis said and wrapped me up in his arms and hugged me as he rocked me, and him doin’ that calmed me down. For the first time in my life I felt loved and I wanted to be with them boys all the time.

It was easy to do. No one kept track of me, mama never registered me for school and didn’t give a pinch of coon shit where I spent my days, so I spent them down at Otis and Redmond’s shack.

Some days they fed me before we played, sometimes after because some of the things we did made me sick-up like a mad thing until my belly was empty and I just gagged and gagged. I liked it though. Sickin’-up with a prick in my throat gave me the squirms like being fingered did. I learned that my squirmin’ was called cummin’, and I learned that my cootch could stretch to take a whole prick and after it stopped hurtin’ it made me cum too, real nice. They called all that fuckin’ and throatin’, and I was all for it. Sometimes I’d fuck and throat with Otis, sometimes with Redmond dependin’ which one was home, and sometimes with one after t’other.

I also found out ‘eatin’ pussy’ sent me ‘round the bend. Otis did that for me sometimes to warm me up, and boy-oh-boy I had cum after cum with him doin’ that and still wanted to fuck and throat them both. My days with Otis and Redmond were pure heaven and they always sent me home with a full belly, usually food AND their squirts. Redmond made me laugh when he brought home a big plastic goofy animal from a playground that kids rode like a carousel horse. It had a flat back and put me at the perfect height for them to fuck me while they stood up - that saved their knees from being on the floor and me on the sofa.

There was a whole three months that I had Redmond all by hisself because Otis got ninety days hung on him for beatin’ up a Deputy Sheriff. When he got out he just showed up at the shack and he looked down at me and said; “Yer gettin’ fat.”

I knew what he was talking about. Redmond and I had finished fuckin’ and throatin’ and I was layin’ on the sofa, naked as the day I was born eatin’ a candy bar Redmond gave me as his squirt oozed out of my cootch. It wasn’t the candy bar he was talkin’ about though, it was my belly. Over the last two months my belly was gettin’ fat, and I just thought it was because of how much Redmond was fuckin’ me, and of the two, Redmond fucked me the hardest. Just like the sickin’-up in the mornings, I thought that was from all his hard, deep fuckin’ too. I mean, who wouldn’t? Redmond’s prick was thick and long and lately he’d taken to givin’ me a real pounding that made me scream every day. I told Otis all that.

But Otis knelt down and laid his hand on my belly down low and pressed inward.

“See? It’s not fat, it’s me just all swollen up inside is all.” I told him.

Then he pushed in on either side of my bump and moved it around. I moaned when he did it because it was connected to my cootch.

“Oh lordy, Otis.” I moaned, “Do that some more.”

“Feels good, huh?”


“Been hornier lately?”

“All the time.”

“Sickin’-up in the morning?”

“Yep. But I like it - it gives me the squirms. You know that.”

“Have you ever had your monthlies?”

“Nope. Not once.”


“What’s this about, Otis?” Redmond asked.

“This little one has a bun in the oven.”

“What are you talkin’ about?” I asked him.

“One of us put a baby in you, darlin’.”

“A baby?”


“I don’t want a baby.” I said, feeling cold and shaky all of a sudden, “Take it out of me.”

“Nope. Can’t. We got to think on this.” Otis said.

“Let her have it.” Redmond said, “She’s a good girl. She won’t tell who done it.”

“I don’t want to have it.” I said but it was like they couldn’t hear me.

“And when it comes out black?” Otis asked Redmond, “Who are they going to come for?”

“You and me?”

“Yeah. You and me.” Otis said, “Fuckin’ a white woman gets us lynched. Fuckin’ a little white girl gets us burned alive.”

“But I wanted you to fuck me.” I said, but they still didn’t hear me, “I’ll tell ‘em that.”

“She can’t have it, then.” said Redmond.

“We can’t scrape up enough for an abortion, even if we could find someone to do it.” said Otis.

“I don’t want a baby. I’ll kill myself first.” I said, and finally they heard that. They both turned to look at me, still laying naked on the sofa, my belly bump stickin’ up.

“How?” Otis asked.

“I dunno. Hanging’, drownin’, layin’ down on the train tracks.” I said, thinkin’ of the ways people ‘round here had done it.

“You’d do that?” Redmond asked me.

“I don’t want no baby and I don’t want you two burned for lovin’ me. I never felt loved before I met you two. I couldn’t live with losin’ you.”

Otis and Redmond looked at each other, then Otis picked me up and held me in his lap as he sat on his old creaky rocker. I snuggled in as he rocked me and I felt so warm and safe I fell asleep in his arms, belly bump and all.

When I woke up it was night - a hot damp night. I’d never stayed past sunset before and here it was deep nighttime. I was on the sofa, covered up with a blanket, sweating and groggy. Otis and Redmond sat in chairs watchin’ me.

“What’s goin’ on?” I asked them.

“Come with us” Otis said, said standin’ up and puttin’ out his hand. I took his hand and they walked me out of the shack into the night. The air felt good on my bare skin, buy my head was all foggy still from sleep.

“We’re goin’ for a walk.” Redmond said, carryin’ a lantern. Otis carried a jug.

“I’m naked.” I said, feeling fear creeping in as we walked through the woods.

“Don’t matter.” said Otis.

They walked me down to the creek and I saw that on the bank just up from the water they’d dug a deep girl-sized hole. The big pile of dirt was beside it with two shovels stickin’ in it. My belly went all cold inside.

“Sit.” Otis said as he sat on the ground with his legs in the hole. I sat beside him and Redmond on my other side. I remembered the dying talk and I was wonderin’ if they were just going to spring it on me right then - choke me then throw me in the hole. I saw myself layin’ there, eyes and mouth open as they shovelled dirt on me. Otis picked up the jug of ‘shine cut with orange juice and unscrewed the cap, taking a pull and handing it to Redmond. Redmond drank and handed it to me.

“Drink.” Otis said and I did, the warm orangey ‘shine flooding my belly with heat. It was good and made the cold in there ease off.

“This is where we found each other.” Otis said, “Remember?”

I looked around and saw it was where I met them as they hooked catfish.

“The catfish.” I said.

“Yeah, the catfish.” Redmond said.

I felt a little tickle in my belly looking down into the hole. I knew this was to be my grave. They were going to do it tonight. The tickle got stronger and my belly got cold again.

“Oh boy.” I whimpered like a kitten, squirming between them, feeling my bare bum grindin’ on the dirt. I got afraid, so afraid. I leaned forward and sicked-up the ‘shine I’d drank. Otis wrapped an arm around me and held me close.

“Don’t be a’scared. It’s for the best.” he said.

“It’s going to be a thrill.” Redmond said.

“A thrill?” I asked as Redmond tilted the jug up so I could drink more of the ‘shine.

“Shush, Redmond. She’s scared.” Otis said, side-huggin’ me, “Let’s just sit and get a little drunk. Just the three of us.”

So we did, takin’ turns at the jug, my feet danglin’ in the hole I’d spend eternity in, me feeling sicker by the minute.

“How?” I asked, then leaned forward and sicked-up a mess of ‘shine again. Damn but I was scared.

“Yer gunna like it, I promise.” Otis said, but I doubted it. How could a girl like bein’ kill’t?

“And after you’re gunna throw me in the hole and cover me up.” I said, wrigglin’ a bit because my cootch was on a small rock, I wished I could get horny again so the fear went away. And that cold in my belly.

“Yep.” Otis said.

“No more baby. No more me.” I said.

“Yeah.” Otis said and he sounded sad. It was the waitin’ that was the worst, my stomach felt like it was fulla tadpoles.

“Get it over with, then.” I blurted out. Otis nodded and told Redmond run ahead to get ready for us.

Otis handed me the jug and I took what would be my last pull on the ‘shine, so I made it a good one - packin’ in that liquid heat to warm up my belly. Then we got up and I held Otis’ arm with both my hands and walked on wobbly legs back to the shack. I was shakin’ and makin’ small whimpering sounds.

“It’s going to be alright, sweet little miss.” Otis said in his deep, soothing voice. But how could dyin’ be alright, I wondered. Then I remembered what would happen if I didn’t die; Otis and Redmond would be kill’t horribly and I’d be left heartbroke and lonely with a baby I didn’t want.

As afraid as I was, I knew it had to be done. I’d got myself in a terrible fix and there was no way out of it.

“I have to pee.” I said and tried to sound normal, but it came out like the sound of a half drowned kitten and I started to cry. Otis knelt down in front of me and held my hips.

“Now, now.” Otis said, “Just scootch your feet apart and go.” I did, and he steadied me as I peed on the dirt path. I was tremblin’ and crying like a baby, my face all scrunched up.

“There’s no words that’s gunna make it easier.” Otis said as I cried and peed and when I was done he led me inside the shack by the hand. When I saw Redmond standing naked beside the goofy animal with his big belly and hard prick stickin’ out, fear took hold of me hard then. I felt out of control - every part of me wantin’ to run, naked or not, belly bump or not.

“… no-no-no-no … please no … I don’t wanna … I don’t wanna …” I wailed as Otis dragged me, my feet slidin’ across the rough floor of the shack.

“Don’t make it hard, little miss.” Otis said, “It’s got to be done.”

Then Redmond took hold of me and pulled me up onto my back on the goofy animal. Redmond stood over my head and pinned me down and Otis took his clothes off then grabbed my legs and opened my thighs wide.

That’s when I lost my mind and started to scream …

Oh jeezuz, it’s happenin’! They’re killin’ me like they said! They put a baby inside me and they’re killin’ me for it!

Otis leans in and pushes his hard prick against my cootch that is clamped so tight it’s like it never opened before.

I plead, I beg, I scream for help that I know is so far away no one could hear me.

“Quiet down.” Otis says in his deep calm voice, “It ain’t startin’ yet, child.”

“When it starts you won’t care.” Redmond says, his strong hands pinnin’ my sweat-slick armpits down.

Otis starts pushin’, firm but easy with little movements against my cootch.

“Got to get you workin’ toward a good cum.” he says as he reaches down and lays his big hand on my belly bump and starts moving it inside me like he done before.

“… okay … okay … okay …” I say, looking up into his face, feeling them fine feelings start inside me and him pressing his prick against my cootch like a slow heartbeat helpin’ them along. Redmond eases up on me ‘cause I stop strugglin’ and twirls my nipple the way I like.

“You’re so sweet.” Otis whispers, “So pure and arousin’.”

“… oh boy … oh boy …” my gasps comin’ like little grunts as he pushes my belly bump down toward my cootch, his prick pushing in at the same time, makin’ it feel like they’s going to meet inside me.

“I love the way you grunt, baby girl.” Otis says, “So sexy.”

“… oh boy … oh … oh boy …” I’m almost there, almost givin’ in. I feel my cootch openin’ like a greasy flower. Then I feel the flare and feel it openin’ up wide for him, and his thick long prick slides inside me like it’s greased.

“Oh boy!” I groan long and lay my head back. My how good this feels. How badly I want to be fucked.

“It’s gunna happen slow, girl.” Otis says softly, “And it’s gunna start right now.”

“Ungh!” I grunt loud as Otis thrusts hard into me, fillin’ and stretchin’ me long-ways, pushing my bump deeper into my belly. I feel the ‘shine inside me sloshin’ and my little asshole gets loose.

Redmond tilts my head back and pushes his prick into my mouth. I gag and spit, and gasp a last deep breath. Oh lordy, I know what’s about to happen.

With one smooth slide, Redmond pushes into my throat and down my gullet. I still feel the fear, but I also feel the squirmy feeling goin’ wild in my belly and Otis moves deep into my cootch and it hurts so good, and when he’s all the way into me he moves my bump inside my belly, and when he pulls back it jiggles like jelly and it feels like all that sexed-up normal of being in the shack with them boys is comin’ back like a midnight freight train.

Redmond starts fuckin’ my throat, deep down my gullet and I feel my stomach curling and hitchin’ and I’m sickin’-up shine, spurts squirting out past my lips around his prick. On the other end of me, Otis is fucking my cootch harder than he’s ever fucked me before, hammerin’ deep in my belly like someone was pumpin’ me with a baseball bat, and I feel each thrust thudding up my belly like I’m bein’ punched inside. My body is getting looser and looser and I can feel a big cum on its way.

I realize they is gunna fuck me to death right here on this goofy animal, I feel myself fart and my asshole opens wide like my cootch.

This is the thrill. They’ve never double fucked me before and I feel like I’m gunna die just from the excitement. I gag and heave and squirm and thank the lord they hold me tight. Oh jeezuz, it’s happenin’! I feel myself getting woozy because I can’t breathe.

I feel my cum gettin’ closer, buildin’ up inside my belly, Otis slammin’ his prick into me, his thrustin’ jarrin’ my bump hard inside me like a cannon ball in a wet sack, and Redmond’s prick slitherin’ up and down my throat, my stomach churnin’ and heavin’. I hear ‘em both growlin’ - they’re both gunna cum inside me, and that thrills me even more - one up my cootch and the other down my gullet. In my mind I open the door to let my own cum in and when I feel them both slam deep, it happens; the biggest cum I’ve ever felt. My cootch feels like it’s turnin’ inside out, my stomach clenches in a hard ball and the last of the shine gushes up my gullet as Redmond’s cum shoots down it. I feel Otis pumpin’ his into me, and I swear I feel it gush up so deep it saturates my bump, makin’ it slip and slide inside my belly like it doesn’t belong to me anymore. If I could, I’d scream right now because it all feels …

… so …

… fuckin’ …

… good …

My cum is so powerful I feel my body risin’ up, liftin’ off this goofy animal, floatin’ like a balloon up in the air. I’m risin’ risin’, up through the roof of the shack, up through the black night sky, up where the angels are … and my boys are risin’ with me … I feel Redmond’s prick still sliding in my throat and it’s sending thrills down my gullet the same way Otis’ is sending thrills up through my cootch into my belly …

Dyin’ ain’t so bad. In the end, there’s nothin’ to be afraid of.

And it all stretches out and gets silent in a peaceful feeling - a dark quiet peace. I’m movin’ through the night air, floatin’, weightless and calm. Everything is slow and a comfort. I know I am being carried by Otis, held up with my chest against his, my cheek on his shoulder, his strong hands cradlin’ my bum, my legs floppin’ loose around his naked belly. I hear water, the small wind moving through the trees.

Otis lowers me, laying me gently down, resting me on the cool soil and climbing up, leaving me here. It’s so quiet in the hole, but I hear his voice come to me softly;

“Goodbye, sweet girl.” he says, and I hear the sadness in his voice.

The dirt begins to drop on me as gentle as a mist, cooling my skin, muffling me like a quilt. It’s nice down here, I feel at peace and so loved, and I’ll know they’ll visit me always and remember the catfish.
R: 47 / I: 0

Short(er) Stories (loli, incest, semi-consensual, snuff, necrophilia, possibly more)

I wanted a short break from the Outdoor Cinema series, so I wrote this story.

I wanted to keep it as short as possible. I failed...

I hope you'll enjoy it anyway.

"Daddy, I want a swing."

Elle was a cute nine year old girl with a pale complexion and long red heair gathered into two pony tails. She was thin to the point her limbs looked almost too fragile to support her own weight. She also had brown eyes and a cute smile on her face, which was meant to melt her father's heart so he would do what she wants.

"I don't have one."

Nick was getting annoyed. His daughter asked for a swing for what seemed to be a millionth time, despite him declining every time. He loved her smile and her big eyes, but they didn't work this time - he was busy and really did not have a swing, or even a spare tire to hang from the tree in their backyard.

"Pretty pleeeeeease." She leaned closer to Nick, so he could see down her pink blouse. She didn't have breasts yet, but she knew he loved looking at her nipples. She was also amused by the fact that he still haven't noticed she constantly let him see them on purpose and not just accidentally.

"No means no, El. End of topic." Nick replied harshly and tried to focus on the laptop in front of him, but the view he was getting down Elle's blouse was very distracting.

A tear formed in the corner of Elle's eye and she started silently weeping, like she practiced many, many times before.

"Aww, don't cry, baby. We really don't have a swing." He hugged his daughter and one of his hands instinctively landed on her buttocks.

"I just wanted to play on one, all my friends have them." She said through the tears. It really seemed important to her.

"You know what? I'll get you a swing under two conditions."

"Really?" Elle's face immediately lit up with anticipation.

"You'll stop bugging me."

"Sure!" A smile returned to her face.

"And I will cover your eyes and you won't peek until I finish."

"Ok! I love you, daddy!" She kissed him all over his face.

Nick smiled to himself, reached to his bed ang grabbed his wife's eye mask, then covered Elle's eyes and tied the straps behind the back of her head as tight as he could, as they were way too long for a nine year old girl.

"Can you see anything?"

"Nuh-uh." She reached her hand in front of her, trying not to walk into anything. "Let's go then!"

He grabbed her tiny hand and they went downstairs together.

After five minutes it was done. Elle was standing on a garden table with her eyes covered and her father stood in front of her with a noose in his hand ant the other end of the rope attached to one of the lower branches of the tree they were both standing next to.

"Ready, Ellie?"

"Ready!" She was almost shaking with anticipation.

"Don't move now." He quicky grabbed her arms with one hand to restrain her and put the noose over her head with the other.

"What is this? What are you doing daddy?" She seemed confused.

"A surprise." He replied and removed the sleeping mask, then before she could wrap her head around what was happening he pushed her off the table and moved it away, so she couldn't reach it anymore.

At first she was surprised, but when the rope tightened around her neck she quickly became terrified. The pain was the worst feeling she had ever experienced. She instinctively started kicking around trying to reach the ground, but it was too far away. She tried reaching her hands to her neck, but the rope was too tight, she couldn't move it at all. Just when the initial shock started to wear out she felt a burning sensation in her lungs as they slowly filled with carbon dioxide instead of oxygen.

Nick sat on a garden chair and watched his daughter kick around in the air. Her short skirt exposed her white panties with each kick and his dick instantly grew hard, so he took it out and started masturbating to the sight.

"He's getting off to this!" Ellie thought. But she knew that he was always a pervert and that's just one of the reasons why she loved him. She was partly to blame for that, though, she always teased him and used her body to get what she wanted from.

She tried to say something, but couldn't get any coherent sound out of her mouth, so she decided that if she's going to die, she will at least give him a show. He did, after all, give her a swing, just like he promised.

Elle forced her arms to stop fighting the rope and she moved one of her hands under her skirt while lifting it with the other to give her dad a better view.

She reached inside her panties and started rubbing her clit between her undeveloped labia.

Nick was surprised. His daughter had been a tease for the past few years, but this was the first time he noticed she was a real slut. Stories of girls having an orgasm before their death were common, but he didn't think his daughter would start openly masturbating. And right in front of him!

Regardless of his surprise he was also incredibly aroused by her actions. He rubbed his dick slower, afraid he might finish before she died.

Elle got quickly tired of lifting her skirt as she lost her strength with each passing second, so she slid it down along with her panties as low as she could reach, then kicked them both off to the ground.

Nick had a great view of her bald prepubescent pussy and both her hands furiously rubbing her love button. Her hips rocked with an erratic rhythm, he wasn't sure whether that was due to her arousal, or her survival instinct kicking in, but either way he didn't care - he only cared about the show she was putting on for his pleasure.

Elle knew she had to be quick. She heard the stories about girls hanging for fifteen minutes and longer, but the story her body was telling seemed to be much shorter. Her neck hurt like hell, just like her lungs, her vision was slowly getting blurry and the sensations less intense. She put a finger inside her vagina in search of her g-spot while still rubbing her clit with her other hand.

"Such a shame I never got to fuck you." Nick looked into his daughter's eyes and saw that they seemed to be begging him to change that. After a short thought he decided to go for it.

Elle's hands sped up when she saw her dad approaching her and her heart skipped a beat when he grabbed her legs and pushed them apart. Her pussy was almost perfectly at his hip level, so he could easily fuck her without lifting her body and risking letting some air through the noose.

He placed his hands on her ass, his member at her virgin entrance and pushed. She would gasp, but she couldn't, so she only grabbed her father's shoulders and dug her nails into his skin to ease her pain.

He felt her nails sting slightly, but she was obviously losing strength quickly. He only put the tip of his cock in her so far, so he pushed harder. The walls of her vagina gave in and he slid all the way inside her. He looked into her brown eyes and saw a mix of love and pain, desire and fear. He kissed her parted lips and started thrusting slowly.

Elle carresed his sides and shoulders with her hands, the only sign of affection she could give in her current state. Her pussy ached because of the broken hymen, but it wasn't as bad as she thought it would be. The feeling of fullness she experienced for the first and last time was strange, but pleasant. She gently rocked her hips with Nick's every thrust and moved one of her hands back to her clitoris.

Nick pumped harder and faster. He saw her enjoy it despite all the pain, so he wanted to give her as much pleasure as he could. He kissed his daughter's shoulder, then neck, then lips and then he gently bit her ear.

"I love you, El." He whispered.

Elle desperately wanted to respond, but couldn't. Instead she just smiled, grabbed his head and moved his face to hers to kiss him.

Suddenly she felt an orgasm coming, she started shaking, flexing her entire body, which only tightened the noose around her neck. It was the most intense orgasm she ever had, she felt pleasure in every nerve, in every body part, in every muscle. Wave after wave it drained all her strength to the point when she couldn't move at all anymore.

"I love you too, daddy. Thank you." She mouthed silently and everything went blank.

Nick didn't stop fucking her, even when he felt something warm flow between his legs right after he saw the life leaving his little girl's body. When he looked down he saw a weak stream of urine coming from her reddened pussy.

He picked up the pace and fucked her dead cunt without any restraints. He thrust as hard and deep as he could, even hitting her cervix every now and then. Her face looked so calm and pretty, without the slightest hint of life. Her eyes were still half open, but they were looking somewhere far beyond her father.

After less than a minute he couldn't hold it in any longer and shot a stream of hot cum inside Elle's dead pussy. He pushed as deep inside as possible, hiding entire length of his cock inside her as waves of semen pumped inside her womb.

He took his penis out and the cum started dripping from her body. She looked adorable in only her girly blouse and shoes with her pussy gaping open and dripping with their mixed juices.

He just stood there and hugged her rapidly cooling body for a few minutes to make sure life left her completely, then raised her corpse, loosened the rope and took her down.

"Come on sweetheart, let's get you into the shower. Your mother and I are going to have a lot more fun with you before your body goes bad." He carried her limp body to the house.
R: 18 / I: 0

Post Mortem Incest (m/f-f, Incest, Necro, Shooting, Piss, Shit.)

Everyone I know – my friends, coworkers, relatives, wife, and kids, and pretty much the entire town – has heard the story of how my sisters were brutally gunned down when I was fifteen. It was Winter of 2021, and a cult of anarchists had formed and gained influence in the United States. The Obliterators, as they called themselves, created a new form of terrorism which involved invading homes at random and killing everyone they could find. My house was one of the first to be targeted by this new tactic. Based on my personal testimony, investigators, as well as the media, believed the terrorists left under the assumption that I was already dead, after I tumbled and knocked myself unconscious. That story is ludicrous, and the fact that they believe the Obliterators left without making sure I was dead is amusing; responsive or not, they would have shot me anyways to be sure. However; this misinformation was beneficial to me, and I always agreed with the official story when I was asked. The truth of the matter is, I was conscious through the whole ordeal; I survived because they never found me, and I never let them know I was in the house. That is not the main reason I kept this a secret.

We moved into that house just a few months earlier, so my dad could be closer to his new job. Although it was a big house, the bedrooms were spacious, and there was just three of them. My parents got one, my sisters, Courtney and Rebecca, each got their own room, so I ended up with the attic as my room. Not that I had an issue with it; it was bigger than the bedrooms, I could always tell when my parents were coming in, and it was secluded. It got even better; just two days before the shooting, I discovered a small hole in the floor, and it was directly over the bathroom. And it was directly above the toilet.

Now, I don't really know how common it is for a sibling to have a crush on on another; I would be willing to bet a lot more than most people would guess, but I could be wrong. I do know that I was one of them.

Courtney, who was only two years older than me, was the first girl I ever had a crush on. Frizzy dark hair, which she kept down to her waist, and a slender frame. I first noticed how pretty she was about the time she turned eleven, when her buds began to sprout. They blossomed as she turned into a teenager, and her low cut tops left very little of her watermelon-sized meat sacks to the imagination.

Rebecca, being two years younger, only gained my attention a few weeks before her thirteenth birthday. She had the same slender frame as Courtney, chestnut brown hair to her shoulders, that she normally kept in a ponytail, and a smooth, milky, complexion. Her breasts came in later, but, when they sprouted, they blossomed quickly. I truly noticed when she reached across me to grab the remote from the back of then couch, and I got a face full of cleavage. As she never wore a bra, I got my first real peak of nipples.

Other than the incident with Rebecca, I never actually saw either of them nude. Over the years I caught myself glancing out of the corner of my eye when they walked by in tight shorts or pants, or whenever one of them bent over. I jerked myself off thinking about them in the tub or in a changing room, but for one reason or the other I did not attempt to get a glimpse of them in the buff until I found the hole in my floor.

The second day after my discovery I was peeping down the hole as Courtney took a shower. While the view inside the curtain was blocked by the curtain, I was waiting for her to come out. Then the door opened.

"Who is it?" Courtney peaked around the curtain as Rebecca stepped through the threshold.

"Just me. I gotta go number two," my little sister replied.

Courtney nodded and went back to her shower. "Please use the air freshener before you leave."

"Okay. I'll remember this time." She pulled down her pants in underwear, unknowingly giving me a brief glimpse of her tight ass, and sat on the toilet.

I listened for the plopping of her shit hitting the water, when the sound of heavy footfalls rapidly coming down the hall caught my attention. Rebecca looked at the door as it slammed open, and a tall masked man clad in black camouflage stepped brandishing a Colt AR-15. Rebecca raised her posture and her chest expanded as a scream approached her lips, but the man fired before she could even squeak.

Her body thrashed and danced with each impact; several dozen bullets ripped through her chest, and shredded her heart and lungs in a flurry of blood. Her body slumped back with her tongue lolling uselessly from her mouth, and a blood oozed from her lips. The plop I expected moments ago came, accompanied by a tinkling, as her body emptied her bodily wastes into the toilet.

I could hear Courtney whimpering loudly, and the gunman could too. He reloaded his weapon and pulled the curtain open.

"No! Please no! No! No! No..." He shoved the barrel of the gun directly into her mouth and pulled the trigger. Her muffled scream abruptly stopped as more than a dozen bullets blasted a hole in the back of her head and spattered pieces of brain on the tile. He body went limp and she slid down into the tub, with a trickle of piss running down her legs.

I laid there looking down at the ruined, naked, bodies of my sisters, with my mouth agape and eyes widened, for almost fifteen minutes. Until they left, after searching all of the bedrooms and closets; I was lucky they neglected to look in the attic.

After I was sure they were not going to come back I climbed out into the hall. My first thought told me I should call the police and then my parents, who were in Berlin for their anniversary. Something – my hormones and curiosity, no doubt – took over. I walked towards the bathroom. The killer left it open, so I just walked right on in.

My first sight was Rebecca sitting there on the toilet, legs spread and rivers of blood poured from her chest; some went in the toilet while others fed into a crimson puddle on the floor. I had a perfect view her smooth pussy. My dick pushed against the fabric, and I felt a little disgusted with myself that I was getting hard over my little sister's dead cunt. Yet, I was unable to control myself, and before I knew it I was crouched in front of the toilet and my left index finger prodded her labia. It was still warm, and quite moist.

I softly rubbed her pussy for several minutes, then inserted my fingers into her slit, and into her tight little hole. I pulled it out moments later dripping with her juices. Then my attention shifted to Courtney.

She laid against the wall of the tub; fat drops of blood dripped from her mouth and splashed on between her legs, to be carried into the drain by the water still pouring from the shower head. I sat down crisscross in front of the tub and reached out to stroke the side of her face. I grabbed one of her breasts; caressed and squeezed it, then licked her puffy areole and suckled on her nipple. Then I dropped it, and watched it droop uselessly. I lifted up her face, stared into her vacant green eyes, and, after wiping the blood from her mouth with a wet rag, softly kissed her lips.

I pulled away after about a minute and let her head slump. I told myself it was time to go make some phonecalls, but I had to do something about the massive erection, and masturbating would not have sufficed.

As I stood up, I grabbed Courtney's upper arms and pulled her limp body up with me; chunks of brain fell out of the back of her head and plopped down into the tub as I lifted her. I pulled her body out and dropped it onto the floor, with her legs spread wide. I unbuttoned my pants and pushed it, along with my boxers, to my ankles. Then I crouched in front of her, held wrapped my arms around her thighs, and shoved my member into her pussy. It tight and wet, and it only took a minute of thrusting to climax. I grunted as I sprayed my sticky white too into her womb.

I collapsed on top of her, with my head nestled between her breasts, as I took in air. I was filled with both self-loathing and disgust, but also euphoria and a feeling of accomplishment; I just lost my virginity, and to the first girl I had a crush on, but at the same time she was my sister and she was dead. And I was not satisfied.

After I regained my strength, I got up and lifted Courtney's body back into the tub. I went back to the toilet and grabbed Rebecca. I laid her out and front of the tub, legs open. I lifted what remained of her t-shirt over her shoulders and fondled her breasts; there was very little left, and her nipples were certainly gone, but they were still soft, firm, and squeezable.

I mounted her and thrust my cock forward and entered her girlhood. Blood trickled from her pussy, and I realized that I was her first, and only, sex partner. The fact that she was a virgin made my member stiffen even more, and I pushed all the way to her cervix; there was no need to worry about hurting her, and I rather enjoyed squeezing into her tight hole, so I thrust hard and fast. This time I was able to control myself and hold back when I felt it coming too soon. I fucked my young sister for almost half an hour before I allowed myself to orgasm. I shot my seed into her, but kept going for another half-hour, Cumming two more times before I finally pulled out.

After I placed Rebecca's body back on the toilet seat I stood over her, watching cum drip from her cooling vagina. I finally left after another hour, to call the police and then my parents. I told them I fell out of the attic and woke up hours later, to explain why I took so long after the murders to contact someone. The killer was caught down the street, so, to my luck, an autopsy was deemed unnecessary. The true events were kept a secret, and this journal will be buried with me when I die.
R: 53 / I: 0

Guro Story of the Year 2019 - Nominations

Guro Story of the Year 2019

As a frequent reader and big fan of the very talented writers here, it pains me a bit that guro literature will, due to its nature, never get any artistic recognition, the way other art does.

I propose that we do a Guro Story of the Year for 2019. We can use this thread to have everyone nominate their favorite story that was submitted on this site in 2019. One per person, I trust this community to keep it somewhat fair, there is no way to check. After, lets say, a snuffline ^^ of two weeks , so 11th of Januari, we put up the nominated stories in a new thread, and everyone can vote for a winner.
(I'm not really sure about the logistics, if they will work out, feel free to suggest things.)

I think this is a great way to give a nice gesture of thanks and some recognition to the talent on this site, and to bring the community together.
R: 342 / I: 0

The Death Factory (Tags inside)

Tags: mf/fsnon-con crushing mashing ripping shredding destruction rape scat lolli teen (probably more to follow)

Hello sickos. I'd never done creative writing before, so thought I'd give it a try. 4 days later I've roughed out nearly 20000 words, and am pleased enough with it to upload it here.

Feedback is welcome. I'd like to know if I'm deluded, so I don't have to waste any more time on this.

If you spot any glaring errors, keep them to yourself, and hopefully no-one else will notice ;)

The general theme is a modern underground dungeon. Girls and young ladies get brutally raped, and then meet annihilation in various machines. Lots of gore and minimal plot. The format is pretty open ended, so I'll probably keep adding chapters as I go along.
R: 76 / I: 6

Short Capital Punishment Stories

Death Row Destiny

The years leading up to the passing of the Brooke-Strickland Act were filled with mass overpopulation, societal decay, and violent crime. In 2046, the year before the Act mandated the death sentence for even the smallest crime, the homicide rate in 7/10 major cities in the former United States was at record highs.

A little known add-on to the Act also extended the death penalty to minors. This would soon arouse extreme controversy when it would be utilized to hang a gang of street children accused of raping the daughter of a wealthy executive.

"Alright Merle, what do you have for us today?", Charlie yelled.
Charlie was the executioner that day. I was the photographer in charge of documenting this historic event. The first time anyone under the age of 18 had been put to death in almost a century.

"Just some street rats, Chuck!" the guard answered with a chuckle.
Charlie handed Merle a sheaf of paperwork. He turned to the prisoners, and winked. The kids didn't react, their senses having been dulled beforehand with a tranquilizer solution added to their last meal.

There were 5 of them.
Tom, age 13, a slender, almost feminine boy with long blonde hair tied into a pony tail.
Sara, age 16, a latina short stack with a glare permanently plastered on her face.
Luca, age 15, a string bean with curly brown hair and freckles.
Mika, age 12, the youngest in the group, tan skin contrasting with an explosion of pink hair cut short on her head.
Nate, age 17, sharp eyes and a buzzcut, biceps and legs toned from daily hard labor.
All were wearing the disposable jumpsuits given to death row inmates. They stood listlessly as Merle scribbled on the sheet of paper authorizing the transfer of the prisoners to the executioner.

"Alright, that's it then", Charlie said as Merle gave back the forms.
"Let's go, guys". He yanked on the chain, and the doomed children slowly shuffled forward to the execution chamber. The chamber was simply a large featureless room with a digital clock, and a series of drains embedded into the floor. Several HD cameras tracked the prisoners as they walked in. A specific request from the father of the raped girl, the execution would be streamed live to the world.

The prisoners stopped, their eyes wandering up to the gallows. Five nooses attached to a solid steel pipe attached to the ceiling. The trap doors each had an X painted on them, where the prisoners would stand. A standard long drop would snap their necks, ensuring a quick death.
Charlie prodded them forward, and they slowly ascended up the steps.
Each kid stepped in front of a noose, and Charlie began to slip a noose over each head, tightening them as he went.

The tranquilizer had begun to wear off by then, and the kids were slowly realizing that the rest of their lives were measured in minutes. Mika began to cry, and Luca started trembling. Sara just uttered a string of Spanish and English profanities as the noose around her neck was tightened, and Nate just bowed his head and whispered prayers. Tom desperately pleaded with Charlie, but the executioner had heard it all before.

"Alright, all done". Charlie turned to me and asked if I wanted to take one final set of portraits of the convicts. I nodded, and walked up the stairs. Each prisoner had a different expression as I took their photographs. Luca averted his eyes, Mika had finished crying and just faced the camera with a blank face, Tom had tears in his eyes but tried to present a brave face, Sara stuck her tongue out at me in one final act of childish rebellion, and Nate smiled sadly.

I finished, and walked back down the stairs to rejoin Charlie. He had taken a remote control from his pocket, and scrutinized the clock. "Five, four, three, two-"
all of the kids had closed their eyes tight by now "-one!"

Charlie pressed the button on the remote. The trap doors clattered open, sending five children to their demise. Five corpses twisted and swung, twitching spasmodically as their nervous system shut down.

Two guards walked in to assist in taking down the bodies. I photographed each corpse, marvelling at the grotesque contortions frozen on their faces. I asked Charlie what would happen to the bodies. "Well, no next of kin, so we usually just send them to the medical school next door for autopsy practice", he answered absentmindedly as he checked off the names on his list.
R: 0 / I: 0

Late-night coffee break (Strangling / first-person / watersports)

First time posting but quite old lurker, I make a lot of these and will post more here if you like. I just started a personal kinky blog if you're interested too.

When I left the club, I had barely drunk my first glass of vodka. Being the only single in the group sucks, and even more so when I have to fend off douchebags trying to grope me while my two friends are busy making out with their guys.

My own dress is also betraying me; while perfectly suited to the stuffy air and the dancing, in all its glistening golden glory, it now seems way too inadequate against the spring night breeze. As I’m walking the street, my heels loudly warn everyone in a two-block radius of my coming. I guess I must be walking as angrily as I am looking right now.

Suddenly, the click-clack stops, as I see in the corner of my eye a neon sign signaling “OPEN”. It’s not a bar, or a club, just a regular diner-late night coffee heaven kind of place. What I wouldn’t give right now for a cup of coffee. Sure, the place looks empty – I’m not sure I can see an employee inside actually – but hell, I can even brew it myself. And it will give me some respite from my broody, cold walk home.

Crossing the side street, I push the glass door open. Almost all of the lights are off, and the beer fridge next to the counter gives out a blue light that provides most of the illumination to the room devoid of people. “Hello!”, I shout, scanning the place with my gaze. A slow, almost distant jazz mix tape is playing from behind the bar.

A guy comes out from the kitchen door. He looks just as surprised to see a customer at this hour as he is to see a brunette in a short, shiny golden dress and black heels walking in here alone for a cup of coffee. I can imagine it looks quite comical, in a weird-movie-from-the-50s way. I keep my eyes on him as I come closer to the bar. “Can I actually get a cup of coffee, please?”, I ask, smiling wide with my red, pleading lips. The guy, a tanned man in his forties in a black T-shirt, looks baffled, but nods affirmatively.

I can feel him glancing at me, while he’s brewing my coffee, as he brings the cup in front of me on the counter, and while I’m drinking and he’s pretending to be drying some glasses. He hasn’t spoken a word, but I can identify with him; it’s like, 3 AM, he was probably sleeping before I disturbed him.

With my cup half-finished, I can feel the need for a break. “Can I use the restroom?”, I ask him, already standing up so that he can’t refuse and make me find a bush. Once again, he nods. I leave my phone and my clutch next to my cup and head to the back. The restroom is probably the shiniest space in the whole shop, and the bright white light hurts my eyes until I’m sheltered inside the booth.

I get my panties around my ankles and sit down, but don’t even manage to take in a breath before the door violently swings open, crashing onto the wall next to me with a heavy thud. I curl up instinctively and gasp, closing my eyes. The man that just shattered the lock with one blow reaches and grabs me by my hair. I’m in such shock that I start shrieking and try slapping his hand off. His hold is strong, and he shoves my head to the side, banging it once against the wooden booth wall. With my shrieking momentarily paused, he pulls me off the toilet seat and onto the floor. I fall down awkwardly, swinging around and kicking randomly with my heels.

“Quit screaming you cunt, or I’ll throw you in the fucking garbage”, he growls. The first time I hear his deep, raspy, threatening voice. Something in the tone sends a chill down my spine, even through my panic. But of course, I can’t stop screaming, I can’t. He seems to disregard it, though, as he reaches into his pocket and pulls out a pair of handcuffs. Sadly, my panicking brain doesn’t register the object until I’ve tried again to slap him. He lets go of my hair and grabs my hand instead and, with an expert move, the cuff is around my right wrist. Fuck. My screaming dies down as the realization of my predicament is clearer, and is now replaced by rapid, terrified breathing.

He pulls me again, this time back to the toilet. He pulls the handcuff chain behind a pipe and locks my other hand there too, securing me in place with my face next to the bowl. However much I try, and I do try, I cannot break the chain or the pipe, hurting my wrists instead. I pause my struggling as he’s gazing down at me, his figure shielding me from the bright lights.

“Please let me go, I didn’t do anything”, I say in between my gasps. “I swear I won’t speak, I swear I’ll forget this, I—I won’t go to the police, please let me go”. I plead and plead, as my gasps turn into cries and dry heaving. My voice finally stops, the fear drowning it out, as I just lie there on the restroom floor. Even as he bends down and jerks my dress off of my body, I say nothing, and refuse to open my eyes. Maybe if I stand here and let him take what he wants, he’ll let me go. There is no reason not to. But I don’t want to see him, not while he’s looking at me, observing me. I think of his eyes fixed on my tits, or my hairless genitals, and I just want to throw up.

Then, suddenly, a stream of hot liquid hits my face, catching me completely by surprise. I throw open my mouth and eyes, and the piss gets inside both, choking and blinding me for some seconds. As I cough, he keeps pissing on my face, on my hair, then moving down as I feel the disgusting stream hit my exposed breasts, then my stomach, then… As he’s aiming for my pussy, I start yelling again, along with thrashing around violently. Please god, make him stop this, the humiliation…

When he’s done, the final drops find their way on my toes. Out of breath and exhausted, my arms and shoulders hurting from the struggle, I swallow hard, forgetting for a moment the vile taste in my throat. I squeeze my eyes momentarily, then open them again to take in the scene. The smell of urine overwhelms me, as my whole body is drenched and feels as cold as the white tiles under me. In the silence, every small move I make disturbs the puddle formed around me with a tiny splashing noise. I keep my eyes straight ahead, through my hardening nipples, my extended legs and my crimson toenails, through his unmoving legs and across the floor, on which my dress and my g-string lie, like a final nail on the coffin of my dignity.

My eyes move up on their own, to meet his own, but not before breaking into tears, tears that run down my cheeks along with the piss and, I guess, what remains of my makeup.

He doesn’t say a word; just stares at me with a smugness that causes me to grimace. I keep crying as he unlocks the handcuff and drags me out of the booth into the main part of the restroom. I have no strength to resist. These tiles look like the operating room, is the only thought I can muster. Maybe keeping my mind into a normal day will make this disappear. Maybe it’s just a nightmare.

“Stand up”, he barks. I keep crying. A kick lands on my side, making me slide on my wet back. I keep crying. “Stand up”, he repeats, pulling me up by both hands. I try to comply, remembering the garbage bin. He shoves me towards the sinks, and I keep my head down. I can’t stand looking at the mirror, not like this. He locks my wrists in the handcuffs again, this time securing it through a hole in the tap handle. My legs feel unsteady enough on their own, and the heels on the wet tiles are not helping.

I keep crying. And thinking about the tiles, and the OR, and me in my scrubs instead of me naked in a toilet, and how I will just take a shower and it will all be over, it’s just a bit of piss after all, and…

My eyes grow wide, as the pain shoots from my anus to my whole body, tensing up every muscle fiber available. I grab the sink as tightly as possible, and even though I’m facing the mirror, I cannot comprehend the image in front of me. The only thing I can think is, my ass is on fire.

The blood-curling shriek that left my lungs left me breathless, not only because of the volume, but also because he immediately smashed my head against the mirror. Pressing my cheek on the glass, he is grabbing my hips and entering me a little bit more, and a little bit more. Then I feel him pulling out, only to go just a centimeter further the next time. Every tiny thrust can be felt, as my tight hole is violated and forced open.

I try focusing elsewhere again, but this time, it doesn’t work. All I can think about is my ass. How I had tried experimenting with it in my teens, first with a pen and then with my finger. How my first times trying anal with my first boyfriend, after his begging, ended in me hurting too much and refusing. How I had tried fingering myself for two weeks before allowing my next one to finally take my anal virginity, and how much he had tried making it comfortable and romantic for me, leading to one of my best orgasms.

And how this was just the second time in my life getting fucked in my asshole – raped in my asshole. Like a cheap whore, or worse, like a piece of meat, with the same value as a condom. This special “place” of mine, torn apart by this thick cock…

The pain is just too much, and the degradation even worse. I want to throw up again, but all I can do is cry. He is picking up the pace, making disgusting sounds as he forces himself deeper in me every time. Suddenly, he moves my head so that my face is against the mirror instead of my cheek.

My face is just like I had imagined: mascara running down the cheeks, lipstick smeared around, bloodshot eyes with a glimpse of green in them. Like a cheap whore indeed, a streetwalker outside a motel. Behind me, I see the black t-shirt moving back and forth.

“Make out with the mirror, cunt”

“What?”, I ask in between my tears, honestly unable to understand.

“I said, make out with the mirror, cunt! Make out with yourself like the slut you are!”, he yells, slapping my ass to make his point.

I start kissing my own lips at the mirror. This has to be a nightmare, it’s too crazy. As the lipstick, tears, piss and saliva mix on the smeared shiny surface, any memory of scrubs is deleted from my mind. A cheap whore. He is obviously loving the show, as he is going ever faster, now taking his hand from my hair to grab my hips better. I keep going, more afraid of his reaction than disgusted. The sound of fucking is interspersed with the slobbering of Lia making out with Lia.

He picks up the pace again. Then, I feel him going deeper rather than faster, stretching my asshole with the base of his cock, as I feel his balls slamming against my bald pussy. He must be coming close. Please god, yes.

Then, in an instant, he pulls out entirely, causing my torn asshole to let out an embarrassing farting sound. But he’s not out for long, as he slams back into me, though this time not in my ass. I find myself almost thanking him for the inhuman pain in my sphincter, as it makes the entering and stretching of my young pussy almost bearable in comparison, although once again I tense up and shriek in agony. Then, the full wave of pain hits me, and I almost pass out.

As I recover, I realise that he hasn’t thrust in or out of my pussy. He’s still inside, and pulsating. Oh god. He’s cumming in my pussy.

“NO NO PLEASE NO!”, I yell and beg. “I’m not on the pill, PLEASE PULL OUT!”

Another slap against my head. I’m so dizzy, and spent, and hurting. And broken.

When he pulls out finally, he lets go of my body, and I collapse, hitting my head on the sink as I drop down, still half-hanging from the handcuffs with my ass centimeters above the floor. My head swings around, and my vision is blurry. I can manage to see a bloody spot on the floor, obviously below where my ass was a minute ago. It’s good that the damn tiles are white, so I can’t see the cum dripping.

I try to adjust my legs, meekly moving them around, in order to find some support for my aching arms. He comes in front of me and steps in between them, stepping on the pooled ass blood, and then all of a sudden, a kick lands right on my violated pussy. I gasp with a wet sound and cough from the ever-increasing pain between my legs. Doubling down, I lose any footing I have as I kick my legs instinctively, and I find myself even more uncomfortable than before, still hanging from my arms with my back against the counter and my legs sprawled out in front. My joints hurt almost as bad as my genitals, stretching so much that I could swear they’re breaking.

He looks around, notices my black panties on the floor a couple meters away and grabs them. Ironic, my clothes are the only dry thing on the floor. Then, he comes close again. He ties one band of the g-string on the tap and pulls the other one, seemingly testing how much it can stretch. Apparently, the answer is “far enough”.

“I warned you to not scream, fuckpig. Now it’s time for the garbage”, he told me in a low, grating voice, before pulling the band down and around my throat. Letting it go, the tiny garment digs into the soft sides of my throat, resting against my jaw. What was once a fairly expensive undergarment had now been transformed into an even more disgracing noose.

Even through the past torment, I hadn’t expected that. I panic, seriously panic, and try to take in rapid, shallow breaths, but I find myself struggling. The panties are stretched too taut, and the fabric feels like steel against my throat. I shake violently, rattling the handcuffs against the tap and swinging around, still levitating off the tiles. Sit up Lia sit up, I command myself, but my jolting legs cannot find the strength to push me upwards. Every time I try thrusting myself off the ground, my heels slip on the floor still wet with his piss.

Somewhere through the chaos of my mind that is gradually getting hypoxic, I can distinguish a couple of thoughts more clearly than the rest. I am remembering all those times I had sex with hands around my neck, at that moment an exhilarating, dirty thing that got me cumming so much. I can’t help but compare it with now, getting strangled by my own fucking panties, with cum inside me and a bleeding asshole. I will die here, won’t I?

I will die like this. Like a cheap whore. Worse than a cheap whore.

That phrase is still on mind, but not much else is. I’m not moving around as much now. I don’t have the energy. My vision grows dark on the sides, and my eyes are just focused on his shoes now, on the red puddle. My legs are numb. Tingling. Through the buzzing in my ears, I can hear liquid flowing. I know that I’m pissing myself, but I cannot control it.

Cheap whore.

Rasps and wet sounds come out of my mouth. I’m trying to mumble, plead again, but it’s only vowels that can be heard. But the very notion that I try to speak earn me another kick, this time right in between my tits. A weird sound. I think he broke a rib. He’s going away now. I splutter, and a couple of bloody drops fly out of my lips. He’s back now, standing over me. A sharp, burning, stinging pain starts from my right breast, engulfing my tit and nipple in it as very hot liquid runs down my body from above. I can smell it; the coffee I had earlier, fresh from the heating pad. He moves to my left tit. Burning again, like hundreds of needles in my sensitive flesh. But no reaction, just some short breaths.

I can’t hold my head up. I let it go. I’m looking directly down. My body is still glistening, from piss and sweat and boiling coffee. My bald mound is looking swollen and as red as my aching tits. The pool of liquid beneath me is still expanding, now a mix between my yellow piss, the brown coffee and the crimson of my wounded body. I close my eyes. Another breath, shorter one. I feel his hand, on me, on my tit, right one I think. He’s fondling my pussy. It hurts, so bad. His fingers brush my clit. I twitch.

Cheap. My arms drop to my sides. I think he has unlocked the handcuffs. My ass falls down on the puddle. It feels cold. I feel cold. I imagine myself. I chuckle. Or maybe I don’t. I only focus on the one last thought. Whore.

He leaves her body there, and goes to get a cigarette. Coming back, he’s smoking it in the toilet, right in front of her. His cock is getting back up with every slow drag. The panties keep stretching, as the body is slowly succumbing to gravity and sliding sideways next to the counter. Suddenly, the fabric snaps close to the tap; with a low but audible splash, she falls down on the floor, the remains of her underwear still around her neck.

He bends down to put out the cigarette on her stomach. He looks at his watch; still an hour until he has to go. Wrapping his hand around his fat cock, he marvels at her battered, abused curves in front of him. It doesn’t take long until a second round of thick cum splatters on her messed-up makeup, her neck, her tits and even finds its way through her previously dark red lips.

He takes a few moments to rest. Then, time to go. He grabs a handful of hair and starts dragging, out of the restroom, through the kitchen, out of the back door. He walks down the steps, with disturbing thumps following every time a bone touches the concrete.

He opens the dumpster. Plenty of space inside. He pauses, getting some final good looks. He thinks of taking the panties off the neck, but decides against it. This is the most fitting place for them. Then, accompanied with a few grunts, he lifts her up and throws her in. Her feet, with heels still on like a bad joke, are hanging out, and he slaps them to get them inside. Pausing for a moment, he then reaches inside the dumpster, takes her right hand off of a leaking garbage bag and places one of her fingers inside her cunt. It slides in very easily. He throws in the clutch as well, minus the money, and closes the dumpster lid with a loud bang.

Back inside the shop, her dressed is sprawled on a coffee table while he’s sitting in front of it, looking through her phone. Some nudes, some other cute stuff, her name, her friends, the pictures he took while she was choking, all in there. He put it in his pocket and got up. Before leaving, he finds a bag to carry the dress in. It will look so good on his next girl.

Exiting into the street, with the first sun rays vaguely appearing on the horizon behind the buildings, he recalls the phrase she kept repeating while dying. “Cheap whore, cheap whore, cheap whore…” He wondered what that meant, and if she knew she was saying that, but only for a moment. He had to start walking. After all, the garbage truck would be there soon, and when it does, it’s better to be away from cheap whores.
R: 3 / I: 0


Tails (hanging, cons, semi-cons)

"Please, can I hang you?", said 16-year-old Johnny to his best friend.
Jenny, being 16 herself, looked at him with wide eyes. "You mean like, all the way?"

"Well yes, I was told girls die very nicely when hanged. They dance and squirm and cum over and over again." He said.

"And I was told boys go even better." Said Jenny with a grin. "I hear they squirt and then they go limp. Tell you what: Why don't we flip a coin?"

"Winner hangs loser all the way?" Johnny smiled.

"Yes! God this is so exciting!" said Jenny.

"You're on!"

Jenny and Johnny had been friends for a long time. From time to time they used to play all kinds of games with each other. But Jenny had never let Johnny go all the way with her, preferring to torment him with vague promises about letting him take her virginity next time. They were on a bed, wearing casual clothes, doing nothing more than talking. When Johnny popped up that question from nowhere. They both knew they liked the idea of hanging, and they even did some roleplaying that involved air dancing with each other, but they were always careful to make sure nothing went wrong. This time it will be the other way around. Jenny was a tall redhead with nice curves. Her tits were just about the size of small oranges and she had nice puffy nipples. The kind that would turn rock hard nicely when hanged. Johnny didn't have to be ashamed either. Tall, a bit tanner, nice slim yet not skinny body, and had an average cock. Jenny was already familiar with his cock, having sucked him off quite a few times. If he hanged there would be two limp things dangling, Jenny thought.

"Wow, I can't believe we're doing this. My heart is about to pop out of my chest." Said Jenny while she took a coin from her purse. "But you must promise me, whatever happens, that we do it, even if it's my head in the noose, even if I chicken out and beg you to stop, and of course …", and now she had an even bigger grin, "if it's yours."

"Sure, let's get on with it." Said Johnny. "If it is me that has to hang you won't have any problems, a bets a bet after all. And I wouldn't miss the opportunity to hang you. One thing we leave to the loser - he or she can choose the location and method, but the rest is up to the winner. I have a good idea where I want to hang."

"Done." Said Jenny. "I choose heads - your head in the noose." She giggled.

"Ok, I'll have to take tails. Since I’m looking forward to watching your tail dance in the noose" Said Johnny as the coin was flipped.

There was a very long silence when the flipped coin was in Jenny's hands. They both looked at each other in a tense way. They both felt a bit choked even though there was nothing around their necks, yet. Then Jenny removed her hand.

It was tails.

"I can't believe it, I lost!" said Jenny feeling a bit light headed.

"I can't believe you’re going to hang me for real." Then she got a bit calmer and said "Well a bets a bet.”

Johnny looked at her excitedly. "Yes, yes it is." he grinning evilly, "I can’t wait to see you dance and squirm. And I’m sure you’ll cum up a storm at the end of your rope.”

"I hope so.” Jenny said, no longer feeling quite so sure of this turn of events.

Johnny sensing Jenny’s reservations ordered “Strip slut, the condemned shall die nude.” As Jenny stripped out of her clothes exposing her small, pert breasts Johnny noticed how hard her nipples already were, and knew that no matter what deep down Jenny wanted this. Once Jenny finished stripping Johnny admired her shaved cunt for a moment then roughly grabbed her, spun her around and pulled her arms behind her, binding them with a length of rope.

Once her hands where bound Johnny ran his hands over Jenny’s naked trembling body. Cupping her breast and pinching her nipples causing Jenny to squeak in surprise.
“I don’t think we’re quite ready for you to dance just yet.” Johnny informed her as his hand slid over her stomach over her shaved pubic mound and slipped into her wet slit. “You little slut, you are ready to cum aren’t you?”

“Yes!” Jenny moaned “Please master let me cum before you noose me.”
“Not just yet.” Johnny taunted. “If you want to cum you have to earn it. On your knees slut.”

“Yes master.” Jenny said demurely falling to her knees.

With Jenny on her knees Johnny quickly stripped and walked in front of Jenny. “You know what you have to do to earn your first orgasm of the night don’t you slut?”

Without a word Jenny eagerly wrapped her lips around Johnny’s cock swallowing it to the hilt.
As Jenny’s warm mouth enveloped his cock Johnny let out a moan. Grabbing Jenny’s head he began to rape her face mercilessly. Shortly he said “I’m about to cum slut and if you want yours you won’t spill a drop.”

Then with a groan Johnny slammed his cock all the way into Jenny’s throat as he began to cum.
Jenny suddenly unable to breath, and her throat filling with cum, began to struggle against Johnny’s grip. While valiantly swallowing as quickly as she could. Finally his orgasm finished Johnny roughly pushed Jenny off his cock, allowing her to collapse onto her side gasping for air.

Grabbing Jenny by her hair Johnny pulled her back to her knees and looking into her eyes he said “Well looks like you swallowed like a good girl, so I guess I’ll let you cum one last time before you dance.” Seeing the excitement in Jenny’s eyes, Johnny realized he was getting hard again just from the thoughts of tormenting his helpless former friend and decided to prolong her suffering. “If you beg for it appropriately that is.”

“Please master, your worthless slut begs you to allow her to feel pleasure once more before she dances to death for your amusement. Please Master, I want to feel a cock inside me just once before I die.” Jenny begged almost in tears.
Walking behind Jenny Johnny said

“Very well slut I’ll let you cum before you dance. But I think I should make sure you don’t forget about how your dance will feel while I let you cum.”

Jenny startled started to ask “Wha….” Which was choked off as Johnny wrapped a piece of rope tightly around her throat.

“Don’t worry you’ll still get to feel the noose once you cum.” And with that Johnny reached between Jenny’s legged and started to rub her clit.

Jenny running low on air and desperate to cum before she passed out began to writhe her hips into Johnny’s touch while simultaneously struggling against the ropes that harshly bound her wrists. As Johnny pulled the garrote tighter and rubbed her clit furiously Jenny finally had a massive orgasm and passed out. Releasing the garrote Johnny let her fall limply to the floor.

As Jenny regained consciousness she saw Johnny sitting on his bed watching her.

“Thank you master, that was the best orgasm of my life.” Jenny exclaimed.

“And the last one you’ll live through.” Johnny taunted. "The condemned will now choose where and how she will be hanged."

Realizing her life was about to end, Jenny swallowed nervously “Here in your room. We already have the hook we’ve played with in the past. And I want to be lifted into the air, so there is no drop and I’ll last as long as possible.”

“Very well slave.” Johnny said as he produce a much longer piece of rope and began to tie a noose. “I’ll make sure you last as long as possible.”

"Have you ever hanged anyone for real before?" asked Jenny.

"No I haven’t." he answered honestly, “But if this is as enjoyable as I hope it will be, I might see about hanging your sister next.”

The noose finished, and Johnny showed it to Jenny. He let it dangle in front of her face. “Soon this will be slowly tightened around your throat, strangling you until you finally die. I’m not sure if I’m more turned on by the thought of you enjoying your last dance, or changing your mind part way through.” Jenny’s eyes widened starting to regret the bet they had made.

"Alright slut, let me get the noose set up and then we can start you dancing.” Johnny told Jenny as he ran the noose through the hook in the ceiling and attached the free end to the electronic winch he had gotten the previous year to make his and Jenny’s play easier. Once he had the noose hanging about five feet off the floor he grabbed Jenny’s arm and pulled her to her feet and escorted her to the waiting noose.

"Everything is set, time for you to put on your lovely new necklace, it’s the last piece of jewelry you’ll ever need.” He said, slipping the noose over her head, and cinching the knot down behind her ear. Once the knot was in place he activated the winch lifting her onto her toes.

“Johnny, maybe… we…gasp… shouldn’t do this.” Jenny gasped feeling terror creep through her “I can call … my sister and…gasp… have her … come over, we can hang her… together instead.”

“No slut you made me promise we would go through with this no matter what. And seeing you with that noose around your neck, hands tied and completely helpless, I think I would have to let you go all the way bet or no. I have never been so hard in my life. Although I hope your sister is less willing. I think I’m going to rape her before she gets to dance.”

“Please Master… be gentle… with Annie before …you hang her.”

“Any last words slut?” Johnny asked.

“I am happy to… dance for you… master and hope…pant, gasp… my death brings you great pleasure. Although ….gasp…you can …glurk.” Jenny’s last words were cut off as Johnny activated the winch.

“Damn slut I don’t have all day to listen to you chatter.” Johnny taunted.

Jenny just dangled for a while and then started kicking and hip thrusting like she was trying to fuck someone for the first and last time. Johnny admired the struggling form of Jenny, her nubile young body pulled taunt by her own weight. Her nipples hard as rock and jutting out at him. Her legs kicking and spreading flashing her virginal cunt at him. Johnny smiled enjoying the site, and deciding that he was going to torment Jenny mercilessly until the end of her life.

Jenny was starting to make strange gurgling sounds, her face going red, and Johnny began to absentmindedly stroke his cock. Walking up to Jenny he grabbed her hips to hold her steady as he began to lick and suck her nipples, as his fingers played with her clit. Standing up Johnny Saw that he had Jenny at eye level so he leaned forward and whispered in her ear “Are you enjoying this as much as I am?” But only got some raspy gurgles as a reply.

Stepping back again Johnny decided to watch for a bit before enacting the rest of his plan for Jenny. Johnny could tell that her pain was intense but judging by how wet her pussy had been he was sure her pleasure was at least as intense. He knew that this was only the first of many hanging he would have to orchestrate.

The ringing in her ears was becoming louder and her vision was beginning to fade. And she realized she no longer wanted to do this she wanted down, she tried to beg Johnny with her eyes to let her down. But Johnny just stood there watching her kick and writhe in agony.

Jenny was kicking more fiercely now. And at the same time trying to rub her thighs together. She was so close she just had to cum once more before she went. Her beautiful face had tightened into a grimace, and turning red. She jerked her arms behind her back, fighting with all her strength, desperate to break the ropes binding her wrists, so she could relieve the tension on her neck. Johnny could see the stark terror in Jenny’s eyes and knew she regretted the bet, and even more regretted letting him bind her.

Johnny stroked his cock as Jenny continued to dance for him. Although she was beginning to slow down now. The lack of oxygen taking its toll. Then finally her orgasm hit and Jenny started convulsing in the noose with renewed vigor for a few moments. Then she relaxed with only occasionally gasps and twitches. Her mind overwhelmed from the powerful orgasm.

“I guess I should let you down now don’t you think?” He asked her. He wasn’t sure but he thought he saw Jenny nob her head in agreement. Hitting the switch Johnny lowered her to the ground.

The next thing Jenny knew was she was on the ground with Johnny leaning over her loosening the noose. She began to cough and take raspy gasps of air.
“Thank you, I thought you were going to let me die up there. It was terrifying.” Jenny gasped once she caught her breath.

“Oh you are going to die in the noose today Jenny. But I wanted this to last. So, I decided to let you catch your breath and regain your strength a bit. Then I’m going to pull you back up into the air, rape your virgin cunt and be inside of you when I finally let you strangle to death.” He told her.

“No, please. I can’t take any more.” Jenny begged breaking down into tears. “Please I don’t want to die. Rape me if it’ll make you feel better, but please Johnny don’t kill me. I love you, I thought you loved me.”

“I do love you Jenny, but I’m going to love feeling your cunt milk my cock during your death throws even more. I think it’s time we finish this don’t you?” Johnny asked as he reached down to pull Jenny onto her feet.

“Please I’ll do anything.”

“I’m going to lift you up, impale you on my cock, then I’ll tighten the noose. You should be able to support some of your weight if you wrap your legs around my waist.”
With that said Johnny easily picked up the petite Jenny, positioned the head of his cock at her untried sex. And then easily slid into her well lubed pussy, until he reached her hymen. “Wow Jenny, I really thought you’d been fucking around on me and were just teasing me with your virginity.” Johnny told her as he proceeded to savagely slam his cock the rest of the way into her cunt.

“AAAAHHH!” Jenny cried out. “Please, it hurts.”
“Does that hurt worse than the noose tight around your neck?” Johnny asked as he activated the winch.

Hearing the winch start all Jenny could do was whimper in terror as tears continued to roll down her face. And then gasp as the rope started to pull at her neck. Once Jenny started to have trouble breathing Johnny turned off the winch.

“I think this should tide you over for awhile.” Johnny said as he stared into Jenny’s terror filled eyes.
“Please….” Jenny gasped, as she began to move up and down on Johnny’s cock, although whether that was to alleviate the pressure or allow her to get herself off Johnny was unsure, and ultimately didn’t care.

After a few minutes of struggling against gravity Jenny suddenly stiffened, and began to shudder in the throws of yet another orgasm.
“I think it’s time now.” Johnny told the terrified girl as he stared at her face that was turning purple, and then grabbed her shoulders and began to pull her downward. Realization flashed in Jenny’s eyes as she began to struggle against the ropes binding her wrists, against Johnny’s body and the fate that ultimately awaited her. Slowly Jenny’s struggles weakened, until a final burst of desperation caused her to writhe against Johnny dramatically, finally allowing him to cum deep inside of her cunt. As his orgasm surged through him Johnny went weak in the knees and almost his full weight pulled down on Jenny’s shoulders. Once he finished Johnny pulled out of Jenny and stepped back.

“Damn still sort of alive. Well maybe I can hold out longer with Annie.” Johnny said as he noticed Jenny’s body beginning to rotate and her hands still clenching and unclenching. Stepping up to the limp girl Johnny laid his hand over her heart and could just barely detect a stuttering heart beat. Finally with a full body shudder Jenny went still and her bladder released.

“Damn it, I should have put down a tarp.” Johnny grumbled. “Well that was awesome Jenny.”

Grabbing Jenny’s phone Johnny sent Annie text.

“Hey Annie, I need you to help me with a surprise for Johnny, I need you to come to his house as soon as you can.”

“Sure Jenny, I should be able to make it over in about half an hour.”

“Awesome. That’ll work.” Johnny replied on Jenny’s phone, then went to go and grab some more rope, and a tarp this time.
R: 11 / I: 0

The story of a total whore!

It all started as fun and games. At first gurochanEVMC was

trying to make and train his OP to be his sex slave

during the week of his spring vacation. EVMC succeeded

beyond his wildest fantasy and expectations. The transformation

in OP was really incredible and astonishing. It only took a

few days to change OP from a homemaker and

OP to an obedient sex slave. OP became a submissive whore

and sex toy to EVMC.

In the process, gurochanEVMC have also turned his OP into

a total sex addict. his addiction and craving for sex could only

be satisfied and fulfilled by his EVMC. Once gurochanEVMC

had shown OP his submissive and passionate side of his

submerged inner self he could no longer deny them anything. he

was now totally enslaved by gurochanEVMC. OP always thought he was

frigid or even sexual deficient, but now, he what to have sex

all the time. Thanks to gurochanEVMC, he finally discovered

his erotic and true submissive and masochistic nature. he wanted

to be completely dominated by his beloved young sons. In order to

please his sons, he would do anything and perform any lewd and

degrading acts for his enjoyment and entertainment. gurochanEVMC

had absolute power over his sex slave OP now and

could do anything to and with his beautiful OP's sexy


When Easter vacation was over, gurochanEVMC went back to school

with great reluctance. They couldn't wait for his classes to be

over and returned home to his loving, obedient and submissive

OP. OP eithis stark naked or clad only in the sexiest and

scantiest underwear was always eagerly waiting by the door for

his sons to come home from school each day.

gurochanEVMC establihed a sort of loose routine during

weekdays. When they woke up first thing in the morning, both Mark

and EVMC took terms to piss in his OP's mouth right in the

bed. With so much practice in the last few days, OP was quite

good now at emptying his sons' full bladder into his stomach

without spilling a single drop of his golden piss. Some days if

one or both of his sons couldn't wait, he'll suck them off until

they come in his mouth. They pulled the dildos from his cunt and

asshole one after the othis. Juices from his nethis holes were

collected separately. Mark always fed his OP the overnight

sperm and cunt juice drained from his vagina, while EVMC

exclusively fed stored ass juice and sperm to his OP from his

own rectum.

Later in the morning, gurochanEVMC went into separate

bathrooms, while his OP was waiting outside his bathroom

doors eagerly with anticipation. When one of his sons had finish

shitting, he will call his in for ass cleaning service. OP

squatted behind his son as he was bending at the waist by the

toilet. OP inhaled deeply, enjoying the musty stinking aroma

emitting from his son's wide spread asscheeks. he used his

tongue to lick his son's wide spread asscrack up and down first

to clean up any remaining shit on and around his asshole. After

his son's ass crack and the outside of his asshole was cleaned up

and glistening with his saliva, he pressed his mouth on the

puckered asshole and sucked hard and most of the time he was

rewarded with pieces of his own son's remaining shit from his

rectum. he swallowed his son's shit as if they were candies.

Finally, OP stuck his tongue as far as he could deep inside

his son's asshole and ream it out thoroughly. When his othis son

was ready, OP performed the same wonderful ass cleaning

service on him as well.

Sometime, OP was allowed to piss and shit in the toilet under

his sons' watchful eyes but Most of the times though, he was

told to hold in his shit and piss by his young sons until they

came home from school. At those times, he was usually collared

and leahed by his two boys and then they would led his naked

crawling OP to the backyard so he could piss in the dirt and

shit into his own litter box for his viewing pleasures. EVMC

usually fucked his OP in the ass after he shits, after he

filled his rectum with sperm he then made his OP lick his

shit-covered cock clean. As he promised he would do, he always

wiped his OP's shitty asshole clean with tissue papers


Each morning after OP served his sons' breakfast; he would

prepare his lunch boxes. his sons' lunches include the usual

standard sandwich, chips and fruit with one notable exception. In

each lunch box, he placed an eight-ounce bottle filled with sex

fluid extracted from his cunt. his own OP's cunt juices

were his sons' favor drink now.

When they were ready to leave for school, OP always hugged his

boys really tight reluctant to let them out of his sight. he

kissed both his boys good bye like no ordinary OP did or

should. OP French kissed them right on the mouth. While his

OP was sucking on his tongues, gurochanEVMC were groping

his OP's naked smooth flesh. If time permitted, sometimes

one or both of his sons would flood his mouth with piss or sperm.

As a parting jest, they always eithis slapped his OP's soft

round asscheeks really hard, or pinched and pulled his elongated

nipples or his sensitive throbbing big swelling clit until he

cried out in pain and pleasure. They would always leave his

highly aroused OP on the verge of an orgasm and panting for


Dinner at the King's residence is an event every day now instead

just only eating food to satisfy hunger. OP would prepare his

sons' favorite dihes every night. As directed by his sons, the

meal must always include a salad dish and some phalanx shaped

fruits and vegetables. Occasionally a bunch of grapes or fresh

berries was also available. he usually wore a very scanty sexy

French maid's apron around his slime waist just barely covered

the string bikini underneath. An erotic looking garter belts to

hold up his black heer nylon stocking on his creamy long and

shapely thighs and legs. On his pretty feet he wore a pair of 4"

high heels which made his seem even taller and sexier when he

walked. OP was never allowed to sit and dine with the boys.

he was eithis chained to the dinning table or told always to

stand by the dinning table with his hands behind his back and be

ready to service them in anyway. Before each meal EVMC would

insert large whole cucumber, carrots or an entire peeled banana

all the way into his OP's asshole. Mark would stuff his

OP's vagina full of grapes and othis fruits like

strawberries, chunks of banana or pineapples. Sometimes even

combination of lengthy celery and carrot sticks or cooked food

such as meatballs was inserted deep inside his vagina. The

vegetable and fruit would be kept in his nethis holes by the

straps of his string bikini usually for the duration of the

entire meal. his sons wanted the fresh produce to cook and soak

up his cunt juices and ass juices inside his OPs' vagina

tunnel and rectum. While they were eating the food on the table,

his OP was underneath the table devouring his hard and

long penis. When they were ready to come, his OP would hold

his salad plate close to his throbbing cock heads. They would

shoot his creamy come juice on top of the salad.

"OP, be a good girl and eat your salad, it's got the most

nutritious dressing on top!"

OP would feast on the salad toped with his sons' precious

creamy sperm with relish. When they took the cooked food, fresh

vegetables or fruits out of his OP's pussy, it was dripping

with his aromatic feminine honey sex juices. gurochanEVMC share

these delicious morsels as if its food for the Gods. Sometime

they would feed his OP his own cunt juice-covered food, but

mostly they love to watch his eating his own ass juice and

shit-covered fruits and vegetables from his own asshole.

After dinner every evening, his sons removed his OP's sexy

apron and his minuscule string bikini. OP was usually ordered

to sit near the dinning table in the old kitchen chair with the

bottom cut out. The old chair had been cleaned up and moved from

the garage and back to the kitchen again. They tied his hands and

legs to the armrests and the front legs of the chair. An empty

half-gallon plastic bottle with a long narrow neck was inserted

snugly half way inside his vagina. The base of the bottleneck

fitted with a rubber gasket, which formed a watertight seal

around the entrance of his vagina opening to prevent any leakage.

The bottle was resting flatly on a footstool underneath the

chair. A huge vibrating dildo was thrusting into his asshole and

secured with a tape to prevent it from sliding out. OP

presented a most erotic and sexy exhibition clad only in garters

and heers stockings tied securely on a bottomless chair.

Mark brought out a new car battery and placed it on the kitten

table. Three long electrical wires ran from the posts of the

battery. Alligator clamps with strong springs were fitted at the

othis end of each wire. EVMC squatted in front of his OP

with the three clamp attached electrical wires and proceed to

snap one clamp after the othis on each of his OPs'

pebble-hard pink long nipples. OP drew in his breath sharply

as the tiny shape teeth of the clamps' bite into the tender flesh

of his elongated pink nipples. When EVMC snapped the remaining

clamp on his OP's blood fill distended clit, the spring of

the alligator clamp was so strong its teeth bite into and break

the ultra sensitive skin of OP's large clit. A single drop of

clitoris blood was sipping out between the clamps' shape metal

teeth. OP screamed aloud in agony. Tear drops were spilling

from his eyes and falling down his cheeks. his sensitive huge

abused clit throbbing madly as he came. A tremendous volume of

cunt juices was secreting and spilling deep within his vagina

gushing out forcefully into the empty bottle with a loud splash.

Mark slowly turned a dial on the battery and his OP began to

moan. OP was taking the current in his nipples and clit! his

pink nipples gradually turned into a deeper shape of pink and red

and became more erect and elongated; his oversize clit enlarged

even more. his vaginal walls contracted strongly and his cunt

juices started to trickling out his vagina slowly and was

dripping into the bottle. As Mark slowly turned up the current,

his OP came repeatedly. his cunt produced more syrupy vaginal

fluids, which were all captured by the bottle inserted half way

in his vaginal passage.

OP's nipples and his clit were getting hot, his beautiful face

wet with sweats. Mark kept the control dial in the same level to

maintain a steady flow of electric current to his OP's body

for the next hour or so. As the electric current from his nipples

and clitoris pulsing throughout his body, OP moan and groan

constantly, hump his pussy up and down the entire duration as his

body was wracking by wave after wave of orgasm. his clear sticky

honey-like vaginal love juice also maintains a steady flow

continuously streaming into the bottle all this time.

gurochanEVMC were usually doing his homework on the kitchen

table by now. Occasionally they would check on his OP to

make sure the bottle still connected to his cunt and the gasket

continued to form a tight seal around his vagina opening. From

time to time they would both look up from his studies when

his OP screamed out quite loudly every once in a while from

experiencing a particular strong orgasm. When they saw his

OP's beautiful ecstatic face looking back at them mindlessly

with lust-glazed eyes, they smile knowingly to each othis. "OP

is having a great time." If his OP's moans and groans

became too distracting, one of them will gag his mouth with a

pair of his own soiled panties or a dildo.

The whole situation was totally unreal and dreamlike to OP.

he was virtually naked tied to a bottomless chair with electric

wires attached to his nipples and clit. Excruciating pain and

ecstatic pleasure were simultaneously radiating from his abused

nipples and clit due to the strong pressure of the alligator

clamps and the powerful electric currents from the battery. A

huge dildo was humming away in his rectum. his cunt kept

manufacturing and sprouting feminine sex fluids into the bottle

inserted in his vagina. During all this times, his very own young

sons were fully clothed and doing his homework right next to

his! he couldn't believe this is really happing to his. Just

little more than a week ago, he was a normal homemaker and

OP of these two young boys. Instead of helping them with

his homework after dinner usually, he was now hooked up so

obscenely just like a human juice machine by the same seemingly

studious and innocent little boys at the OPent. Nevertheless,

the juices manufacture deep inside his sex tunnel are the

sweetest, tastiest and most perfumed liquid on earth to his own

sons. They collected and stored his OP's mouth-watering

creamy feminine come juice and sticky viscous transparent cunt

juice nightly for future consumption. OP was still in the

grips of his multiple orgasms; he thought he might just wake up

and find out it was all a dream. However, if it really was only a

dream, he doesn't ever want to wake up from it.

OP was hooked up to the battery for over an hour. he was

almost exhausted from coming so much. The bottle was little more

than half full with his vaginal fluid and come juices. Mark

turned the control dial slowly highis, when it almost reach the

maximum setting, his OP's pink nipples turned into deeper

shade of red, they become extend and elongated to even greater

lengths. his enlarged clitoris swell and made even larger then

before into an over sized dark purple throbbing crown of a

miniature penis about to be burst. OP's voluptuous lustrous

body was suddenly shaking and convulsing violently and

uncontrollably from head to toe almost dislodged the plastic

bottle inserted in his vagina. he was yelping and crying out

shamelessly, his face twisted with obscene passion. OP came

continuously; the electric stimulation induced mind-splitting

endless series of orgasms one after anothis. Somewhise deep

inside his vagina tunnel started to ejaculate huge quantities of

feminine thick creamy-white come juice which pouring out like a

raging small river flowing rapidly nonstop into the bottle.

OP's senses over loaded and he passed out.

When OP recovered, the clamps were removed from his nipples

and clitoris. The swells in three of his most feminine and

sensitive hard buttons: his nipples and clitoris, were down a bit

in size and his color started to return to normal.

Nevertheless, each had a set of deep teeth marks imbedded in it

and still a little hot to the touch. In the pass few days, when

his sons' show his the plastic bottle, he was always quite

embarrassed and his beautiful face bluhed beet-red each time.

he was invariably astonihed but very smug and conceited at how

much cunt juice was produced and collected from within his most

feminine opening; his deep vaginal well. This time was no

exception. The half-gallon bottle fills almost to the top with

his vaginal secretions. Mark usually pour out two tall glasses

from the bottle. He and his brothis each took a glass of his

OP's delicious and tasty sex fluids fresh from his cunt. They

drink and savor it slowly with pure delight and enjoyment.

Sometimes, one or both boys will take terms to offer his

glasses to his OP's lips to let his seep and drink his own

delectable cunt juice. They stored the unfinihed bottle of his

OP's precious and priceless cunt juice in the refrigerator.

In the fridge, thise were already two more half-gallon bottles

full of his OP's cunt cream collected from previous


About this time every night, they were ready for bed. A dog

collar with two leahes attached was put on OP's neck. EVMC

and Mark untied his OP from the chair. They led his by the

leahes into his bedroom. OP's mouth, pussy and asshole would

be fucked and filled with his two virile young sons' penis and

sperm time after time. his sons inserted a dildo and ass plug in

his cunt and asshole to keep all the sex fluids inside his

OPs' nethis holes over night. They tied his OP by his

leash to the bedposts and went to sleep on eithis side of his

naked body.

This routine varies a little on any school days. gurochanEVMC

couldn't wait for the weekend to come around, so then they can

spend two whole days playing and abusing his loving, obedient

and submissive sexy OP.

One afternoon, when EVMC came home from school and opened the

front door of his home. He saw his totally naked beautiful OP

kneed on the foyer of the entrance. his voluptuous sexy body

arched back and his creamy high ample breasts sticking way out at

him. He almost couldn't contain his excitement. He stepped in

front of his kneeing OP with his crotch almost touched his

face. He bent down to kiss his OP's sexy mouth deep and hard

while he unzipped his fries. he took out his son's semi-erected

penis and started to massage it with his soft delicate hands.

"Hurry OP, open your mouth wide now, I have been saving it for

you all day in school and can't hold it in any longer!"

OP held his son's penis with both hands and pointing its

purple mushroom shaped cock head directly toward his wide open

sexy mouth. EVMC started to piss a strong stream of urine

spattered into his OP's mouth. When his OP's mouth filled

completely with his golden piss, he managed to stop from pissing

for a OPent until his OP swallowed all of his urine in his

mouth. Then he refilled his OP's sexy mouth with his piss

again, and waited again for his OP to empty his mouthful of

piss. EVMC kept on pissing and his OP kept on swallowed

mouthful after mouthful of his twelve-years-old son's golden

piss. OP thought he must have swallowed about at least three

tall glasses of his son's salty but delicious urine. EVMC

finally emptied his entire bladder into his own OP's stomach.

OP stuck his tongue out of his piss-wet mouth and licked up

the remaining drop of piss still clinging onto his son's piss

hole. he looked at his youngest son expectantly while licking

his piss wet lips with his pink tongue in such an erotic and

teasing way as if he was thirsty for more of his own preteen

son's delicious golden liquid.

"OP, put my cock in your mouth now!" Ordered EVMC.

OP's put his son's penis into his open mouth quickly swallowed

the entire length of his son's rapidly hardening cock all the way

down to the back of his mouth. his wet tongue licked and played

with the shaft, when his head started to bob up and down and

sucked on his son's cock, he felt his penis grow even longer and

harder in his mouth. EVMC couldn't hold on much longer, all he

could think of all day at school was fucking his OP. His

older brothis had some errands to run so won't be home for a

while and he has his sexy and submissive OP all to himself

for the first time in weeks. He wanted to make the most out of

it in the absence of his brothis. EVMC started to thrust his

hard cock in and out of his OP's mouth; in fact he was

fucking his OP in the mouth. With a loud cry, EVMC was

ejaculating his semen into his OP's mouth.

OP let his son spilled all of his come juice into his oral

cavity without swallowing. After EVMC withdrew his semi-erect

penis out, he opened his mouth as wide as he could to show

EVMC he had caught all of his baby making seed in his mouth

without spilling any, he became quite an expert at oral sex now.

OP looks teasingly into his twelve-years-old son's eyes. his

dainty sexy pink tongue was slowly playing with his son's sperm

around and around inside his mouth and swallowing little by

little until all of it went down his throat and into his stomach.

OP's wide-opened mouth now completely empty without a trace of

his preteen son's come juice.

EVMC's cock was growing harder again. He asks his OP to take

out the dog collar with two leahes attached. He put it on his

OP's neck quickly and picked up the leahes.

"OP, go to the bathroom."

EVMC held the leahes in both hands followed his nude OP

from behind occasionally he was pulling hard on his OP's slim

neck as if he were walking a pony. OP was totally naked except

for a pair of very sexy high-heeled shoes on his pretty feet. his

creamy white soft flesh of his body was so tempting and inviting

to be lahed and whipped. EVMC wihed he had a whip in his hand

right now. He watched the way his OP's hips rolling and his

ass checks bunching like a whore. his two young sons told OP

that he had to make his ass do this while walking in the house.

EVMC loved and admired his OP's sexy body from the top of

his golden blonde hair to his delicate dainty foot and his

printed erotic toenails. Yet, most of all, EVMC enjoyed the

sight of his OP's flawless round ass. OP's bouncing twin

creamy white sphises of his nethis cheeks were indeed the most

beautiful thing to behold for young EVMC. Yes he wanted to ram

his thick cock up his OP's beautiful ass even more than he

wanted it in his mouth, or even in his cunt.

"OP, do you have to piss?" They were in the bathroom. EVMC

asked his OP.

"Yes, may this OP-cunt piss, EVMC?" OP asked. his two

young sons ordered his to ask for permission every time he had

to piss or shit!

"Go ahead OP."

OP sat on the toilet; his leg spread wide open as he had been

told to show the pink lips of pussy. his face turned pink with

excitement when he took a strong piss splashing into the toilet.

EVMC watched his OP's golden piss spraying out from his tiny

urethra opening seemingly endlessly until all of his urine was

released from his fully loaded bladder, while he was holding his

leahes all this time.

"OP, brush your teeth, and rinse your mouth. I want to take

my time and kiss you all over, OP. I wanna kiss you sexy mouth

and I don't want to taste my own piss in your mouth! Did you just

take a shower OP?" EVMC asked.

"Yes, this OP-cunt took a shower just before you came home, I

also douched my cunt and asshole really good inside and out. I

want to make myself nice and beautiful for you my darling." OP

said in a most loving and sexy voice to his son.

"That real good OP, lets go to your bedroom."

In his OP's bedroom, he had his OP laying Spread-eagle on

his back in the middle of the four-posted

bed. He tied the leahes to the headboard hence secured his

OP's neck. Then took out two pairs of his OP's old nylon

stockings and quickly tied his OP's wide stretched arms and

legs to each of the four posts of the bed.

"OP, Mark won't be home for a while, I got to play with you all

by my self! I'm going to take my time, and enjoy your body from

top to bottom!" EVMC said joyfully with anticipation while

looked at his helplessly tied spread-eagle naked OP with

lustful eyes.

EVMC took his clothes off in a hurry and climbed on top of his

OP's bounded nude body. The feeling of his OP's smooth

lustrous creamy flesh against his body was wonderful. his full,

firm but soft breasts and his pebbled-hard nipples rubbing and

poking exciting across his chest almost made him lose control.

EVMC lifted his head a bit and looking down on his OP's

beautiful face with lust and love.

"OP, you're so beautiful and gorgeous, I almost want to eat

you alive!"

OP was overwhelmed with emotion by his preteen son's words.

his happiness revealed in a most beautiful smile on his lovely


EVMC kissed his OP passionately on his sexy mouth. As he

kissed his mouth deeply, he drove his tongue in his mouth moving

it around and made contact with his OP's soft tongue. He

loved the taste of his OP's mouth and his saliva. He let his

own saliva spill into his mouth. OP finding his son's tongue

deep in his mouth and sucked on it. he was kissing his son back

now, and sliding his tongue into his mouth. his tongue was hot

and dripping with saliva. EVMC was sucking on it so hard as if

he wanted to swallow his OP's sexy oral digit. After fifteen

minutes of nonstop French kissing, OP and son were both out

of breath.

EVMC held his naked and bounded OP tightly for a OPent. He

licked along his sensitive elegant neck, then he moved his head

down on his OP's lustrous creamy breast, his lips pulling his

large pink right nipple between his teeth, actually biting and

chewing as well as sucking. His mind seemed to flash back to his

infancy and he fancied himself taking nourishment from his

OP's elongated nipples.

"I wish you have milk in your bobs, OP!" EVMC said while

sucking even harder on his nipple as if really trying to draw

milk from it.

"May this OP-cunt speak?"

"You may." EVMC said.

"When your brothis or you make this OP-cunt pregnant, My

breast will start to produce milk for the baby and for you to

drink, my dearest son." When OP said that, both OP and son

wish he would be pregnant soon.

His OP's creamy breast seemed so firm, and yet so wonderfully

soft and tender to the touch. His small hand could only contain

and gasp half this bountiful creamy softness. EVMC squeezed and

crease one breast softly while pinched the firm pink nipple on

the crest of the othis breast very hard until his OP cry out

in pain and pleasure. His started to suck on a breast, the

elongated and enlarged hard nipple against his tongue were

ambrosia. He alternated from the right teat to the left, sucking,

chewing, biting, and actually almost swallowing the fleshy nipple

along with half his OP's succulent breast meat deep into his

throat a few times, felling the firmness of his nipple scraped

against the roof of his mouth.

"My wonderful son, suck them, chews them, bite them until they


EVMC had his OP's left nipple between his back teeth now and

he proceeded to clamping down on the tender and sensitive flesh

so hard that almost draw blood! EVMC seemingly wanted to bite

off his OP's elongated throbbing erect pink nipple off and

than swallow eagerly into his belly. OP cried out in both pain

and pleasure! It seemed like hours that EVMC was sucking and

playing with his OPs' bountiful breasts, and he finally had

enough. He left his OPs' nipples very tender with numerous

deep bite marks yet OP's throbbing pink nipples were even more

expended and longer then ever.

The strong sexy smell emitted from his OP's under arms

stopped him from going to quench his thirst on his cunt juice. He

buried his nose inside his OP's clean shaving and sweaty

armpits and took a strong sniff. his OP's sweat and his

natural perfume radiate form his smooth armpits were intoxicating

to his preteen. He stuck his tongue out and licked his OP's

entire armpit.

"That tickles!" OP giggled like a young girl.

"OP, every thing about you smells and tastes good, even the

sweat in your armpits, I can't wait to drink your cunt juices."

EVMC said.

"Thank you my darling son. This OP-cunt is really happy that

he pleases you!"

After leaving one of his OP's underarms wet with his saliva

EVMC moved to his OP's othis armpit, licking, and inhaling

leaving both armpits wet with his saliva. EVMC turned his body

around. With his knees now planted on eithis side of his head. He

plunged his rock hard cock deep inside his OP's open mouth

all the way to his throat. He leaned forward and sank his face

straight into his OP's steaming fragrant pussy; his tongue

dived straight into his sex chamber licking out the thick

delicious secretions. EVMC occasionally flattened his tongue

against the full-swollen bud of his OP's oversized clitoris.

He lapped like a starving man, slurping long and loud as his

tongue stretched itself to its limit, rubbing strongly against

his OP's blood swollen clit. Lapping his tongue back and

forth across his clit's ultra-sensitive peak. Aromatic fumes

seemed to come steaming out of his overexcited cunt.

As his tongue slurped through his OP's naturally perfumed

well, more and more of his OP's zesty fluids filled his

mouth. The flavorful drippings of his luscious pussy increase his

appetite for more.

his seething pussy already spurting heavy loads of newly

manufactured lubrication and cunt juice into his son's mouth.

EVMC drank continually, drinking the flushing fountain of syrup

expelled by his loving OP's fuming sex hole. Thirstily,

intently, he drained the flooding tide of expelling sauce. The

taste of his vaginal tunnel roused the strong hunger in him all

the more. He couldn't wait to fuck his OP's asshole!

"OP, I'm going to untie you, and have you turn over and lay on

your front."

After OP laying face down in the middle of his bed, EVMC

quickly retied his OP's wide spread hands and legs to the


EVMC was kissing his OP's creamy round buttocks, chewing on

the two soft, white sphisoids. He then buried his face between

his OP's creamy asscheeks feeling his soft and smooth ass

flesh against his cheeks. He inhaled deeply, smelling the

intoxicated fumes emitting from within his OP's ass cracks.

His shaking hands slowly parted the two creamy white sphises to

reveal his OP's flower-like pink anus. His OP's anus was

the most beautiful thing on earth to him. His tongue licked up

and down his OP's sweaty ass crack but each time he circled

around and by-pass his asshole. OP's asshole was very itchy by

now to be touched by his son's tongue. Finally, the tip of

EVMC's tongue touched very gently, than circle around and around

his OP's most private place. Then he stabbed his tongue tip

into his flower like anus. The soft, pink, web-like flesh was

totally relaxed as his tongue plunged into it, tasting the

scented soap he'd used to cleanse hisself. OP felt his

younger son's tongue reaming his anus, a delight coursed through

his body. He licked veraciously, his tongue trying to ram its

pointed tip past the web-like opening, savoring the purity of his

flesh as he probed. He salivated heavily, allowing his drool to

settle in his pink pucker, using the tip of his tongue to push it

furthis and furthis in. OP shuddered each time his probing

oral digit pointed itself into the tiny rear orifice, licking out

his ass juice. Every now and again he left his head from his

OP's ass crack so he could sink his teeth into his soft,

tender meaty ass-cheeks. He bit hard, stopping short of breaking

the creamy skin, but leaving deep indentations, and teeth marks,

as if claiming his OP's ass for his personal use. OP

squirms with pain and unbridled passion. his body shaking

violently as he came.

After he relaxed, EVMC went on to mount his OP from behind.

He sank his cock between his soft buttocks. His penis tip pressed

against the anal opening. Gripping his OP around his hips,

his per-teen son began pushing hard, feeling his slippery cock

press directly against the starry entrance of his asshole. He

heard his grunt as he puhes forward, and then felt the fine line

of his OP's asshole open into a round void as the very head

of his hard cock now began entering his OP's most private

orifice, thrilling to the constant pressure of his OP's


He grunted, and pulled his OP toward him forcing his ass

muscle finally to surrender as it opened to take the entire

swollen penis. Christ! He thought, what a feeling, what fantastic

feeling! The fact that it was his own OP's asshole made that

feeling twice as good.

His OP's asshole began sucking him into his, sending rapture

along the full length of his solid cock. His hands rubbed his

creamy buttocks feeling his smoothness, pinching them and

thrilling at the way they yielded to his fingers. his soft

texture made him hungry to bite, and had he not halfway into his,

impaling his luscious asshole on his lusting cock, he would have

knelt down right thise, and he'd have bitten hard. The tight

clutching grasp of his squeezing sphincter pulled him in a bit


"Oh, God!" OP yelps. "It feels so unbelievably tight and

absolutely delightful. Push it all the way in this OP-cunt's

ass EVMC."

Tightening the hold he had around his OP's smooth shoulders,

EVMC rammed forward, and with a mighty surge shoved the rest of

his thickness all the way into his. His thighs smacked loudly

into those luscious, creamy buns. He rammed hard, thrusting it

all the way in each time and drawing it out to the knobby point.

In again, out again. The feeling of the soft, wispy tissues of

his OP's rectum cling to the surface of his cock was

incredible. He grabbed his large soft breasts under his body, and

griped them tightly and pinched his erect nipples really hard.

His OP moaned in pain and pleasure as he bucked his elastic

creamy ass cheeks hard against him.

"Can't . . . hold it anymore." He gasped moving ever faster and


"Come, please!" he begged, "shoot that white-hot cream into your

OP-cunt's ass. Shoot, my loving son, shoot!"

Then he let out a loud wail, as he climaxed.

"Ohhhh… OPmeeeee!" EVMC wailed, screaming as he felt his

sperm rushing up through his penile tube and flash into his

OP's rectum. The fact that he was using his own sexy OP's

rectum as a receptacle for his sperm made it even more exciting

and perverse.

EVMC's still rock hard penis came popping out of his OP's

asshole. He pulled hard on his OP's golden blonde hair,

making OP yelp out in pain.

"Turn your head around as far as you could quickly, OP!"

He plunges his come and his ass juice-covered cock into the back

of his OP's wide-open mouth. OP tasted his own ass as he

licked and sucked his son's cock that just came out of his own

asshole. EVMC noticed that his penis came out of his OP's

asshole cleaner than usual as he fucked his penis in and out of

his OP's sexy mouth.

"OP, I prefer a shitty asshole, so don't clean out the inside of

your ass hole! I love the feeling of your shit surrounding my

cock and I love to see you clean my dick covered with your own

shit with your sexy mouth and tongue. Sometimes, I want to lick

and rim your pretty little pink asshole inside and out and I may

want you to clean your ass, particularly if it's fill with Mark's

sperm or mine! You know OP, what I love the most is to feed and

watch you drink and eat the mixture of you own shit mixed with my

sperm draining from your asshole!"

"I promise you my love, my darling son. This OP-cunt's

asshole will remain dirty unless you want his to clean it up!

This OP-cunt can't get enough of you or your brothis's sperm

and has also learned to love the taste of his own shit. I enjoy

cleaning your penis with my shit and ass juice all over it. My

darling, your sperm and my shit mixture are awfully delicious and

tasty to me now. I could drink and eat it for breakfast, lunch

and dinner!"

"That's my girl, OPmy."

OP felt a thrill ran down his spine when he heard his twelve

years old preteen son called his OPmy while praising his. After

gave a most through cleaning lovingly and tenderly with his mouth

and tongue, EVMC's semi-erect penis was sparkling clean again

without a trace of his ass juice and his sperm. Now, EVMC's cock

was rock hard again and coated instead with a heen of his

OP's saliva.

EVMC's push his penis really hard against the opening of his

OP's pink pussy from behind; the mushroom head of his cock

penetrated his seething cunt immediately. The entire shaft

slammed in right to the base, and his OP's blonde pussy hairs

tickled his bare pelvis. He reached underneath his chest to pinch

and pulled hard on his vibrating nipples, making them swell and

enlarge even more as his thumb began a wild punishing massage.

OP cried out in both pleasure and pain as his dripping vagina

contract more tightly against his son's penis attempting to suck

him all the way into his.

His OP's squeezing, pressuring cunt walls were every bit as

tight, to him, as his anal channel. He had a full view of his

swollen prick pushing into the golden fur-lined of his puffy,

pussy lips. The vaginal walls made loud, deliriously thrilling

sucking noises each time he puhed in. Rivers of thick,

transparent cunt juice came running out, bathing his cock and

pelvis. The sweet-smelling liquid pooling around the base of his

thrusting cock, but most of it was seeping and leaking along his

thighs and was wetting the bed.

Now EVMC's movement began to speed up, ready to sent guhiss of

baby-making semen into his OP's vagina. Suddenly, Mark busted

into the bedroom. He grabbed his younger brothis by his stomach

firmly from behind and pulled his body backward forcefully thus

yanking his penis from his OP's cunt completely.

"You OP fucker! I know I can't trust you alone with our

OP!" Mark was hopping mad and quite furious with his younger


"I was just about to pull out of OP. I won't have come in his

pussy anyway."

EVMC said defensively. Actually he didn't really know for sure

what he would have done if his brothis hadn't come home early in

the nick of time. The thought that he had promise his brothis he

won't come in his OP's cunt did across his mind OPentarily

at the peak of his passion. Still, his older brothis got to do

everything first for all his life, he really won't mind being

the first one this time for a change to knock up his own


"I don't believe you! If I catch you next time, I'm gonna beat

the crap out of you!" Mark screamed at EVMC.

Mark was still very angry with his younger brothis. The King

brothiss were almost came to blows with each othis. All the years

when they were growing up, OP never saw his sons fought over

anything. They had always shared everything with each othis. Mark

was very protective toward his younger brothis and EVMC always

looked up to Mark. However, at this very OPent, both young boys

were extremely tense. They were fighting over his own OP.

he was the prize and the bone of contention between his two

young sons. Each wanted to be the first to impregnate his birth

OP! If the situation was not so explosive, OP would have

laughed out loud that Mark had called his younger brothis 'OP

fucker'. It's like the pot calling the kettle black. his darling

young sons were both little OP-fuckers!

"I must find a way to lock up OP's cunt, so you or anyone

else won't have a chance to come in his pussy before I knocked

OP up!" Mark was looking at his brothis sternly.

"How are you going to do that?" Asked EVMC curiously. The fight

over the use of his OP's cunt was forgotten for a OPent.

"I don't quite know yet, I'll think of something."

"How about a chesty-belt?" Suggested EVMC.

"No, not those ugly medieval thing. Besides, whise can we get

such a garment?"

Mark rejected the idea while he took off his cloths in a hurry.

When he noticed that his brothis's come juice started to bubbling

out of his OP's well fucked asshole, he barked at EVMC.

"EVMC! Quick, get me the butt plug before your sperm leak into

OP's cunt!" Mark climbed on top of his bounded and

spread-eagled nude OP's smooth creamy back. He took the huge

butt plug from EVMC and puhed it all the way into his OP's

asshole thus sealing his younger brothis's sperm inside his

OP's rectum.
R: 99 / I: 1 (sticky)

How to Format Stories for Easy Reading

Gurochan isn't exactly Word when it comes to formatting options, but you've got a lot of basic tools at your disposal to make your story not a pain to read.


Each new paragraph should be on a new line with a blank space in between.

Like so.

It might look like you have a lot of blank space at first, but it's much easier to read in the long run. This helps mitigate walls of text.


You're writing a story, presumably with characters, who presumably speak at some point. Every time a different character speaks, their dialogue gets its own paragraph. Again, it looks like it leaves a lot of space, but it's easy to read (and professional).

Use quotation marks for dialogue, not hyphens, and certainly not nothing at all. You need something in there to differentiate dialogue from narration.

I think I need a hug, said Maya. No worries, said Steve. I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace.

Incorrect, but better than the previous example:
"I think I need a hug," said Maya. "No worries," said Steve. "I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace."

Incorrect, but better than the previous example:
- I think I need a hug.
- No worries. I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace.

"I think I need a hug," said Maya.
"No worries," said Steve. "I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace."

"I think I need a hug."
"No worries. I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace."

Tags and Titles

Let potential readers know what to expect from your story before they dive into it. If accurate tags would potentially spoil the story, at least tag the big ones (/g/, /f/, /s/, /fur/, maybe loli/shota). If you'd rather not deal with tags, at least make your title descriptive (e.g. Ruki at the Snuff Club). Tags are especially helpful in stories with less indicative titles.

Note that titles not indicating the included fetishes are not bad titles. Titles are merely supposed to summarize the story, or symbolize the theme, etc. It's not like "Hunger Games" would have been better titled "Teenagers Murdering Each Other for Rich People's Entertainment," is it?


A general rule of thumb is that if you get lost while rereading your own story, so will your readers. Check your formatting and grammar; make sure it's not painful to read.

Feel free to add, criticize, comment, etc.
R: 157 / I: 12

Fire Emblem Heroines: The Guro Edition

I'm starting a longer story using a bit reshaped version of the Fire Emblem Heroes universe. Any comments/suggestions will be appreciated, especially suggesting characters, since the game already has about 90 girls to choose from.

Fire Emblem Heroines: The Guro Edition


As he saw a flash in some dark alley, Kiran decided to check it out against his better judgement. The light disappeared when he got there, but there was a weird gun on the ground. He picked it up and examined it with some interest. Since looked quite weird, he didn’t believe it to be a real gun. Still, he had to make sure. He aimed it at the wall, and squeezed the trigger. The gun did fire, but instead of a bullet, Kiran was greeted with a portal opening in the wall. Before he could react, he was sucked inside it, and then everything went black.

When he opened his eyes, he found himself on some grassy hill. The gun was on the ground next to him, so he picked it up. Far in the distance he could see a gigantic castle, so he decided to walk towards it.

Anna was furious. Their ancient relic, the Breidablik, had disappeared from its resting place! She could only think of how the Askrian royalty would nag her about it when they find out, not to mention the potential profit it could give them if it was still there. She didn’t even consider that it might have been found by someone who would abuse its power.

A knock on the door made snapped out of her moping. “Come in!” She shouted, and the door to her office opened. “Ma’am, we found this man wandering around our castle grounds. He claims to have come here through a portal, and your orders were to bring all like him to you first.” She nodded, remembering she had said something like that. Since the man was unarmed, she decided she didn’t need the guards. “Leave us alone.” She ordered, and the two guards let go of the man and left.

Kiran stared at the redheaded woman behind the desk. The golden adornments on her armor, as well as the beautifully crafted axe on one of the side walls, not to mention the guard’s words which he could miraculously understand, all told him she was an important figure. Being left alone with her presented him with a certain opportunity...

“So, what’s your story?” She asked him, and he stopped admiring her for a moment.
“Uh, I found this weird gun in some alley, and I was suddenly transported here.” He replied, and placed the weapon he found on her desk. She clapped her hands and exclaimed happily: “Oh, you found the Breidablik! I was considering ordering my people to search for it just now. It’s great news that we don’t have to do that anymore.” She stood up and walked around the desk, then bent over to inspect the gun. Kiran took a step back as he watched her do that, his feet taking him straight towards the axe hanging on the wall.

He stared at her ass through her skirt, but one of his hands crawled up the wall until he could feel the handle of the axe. Since the woman’s attention was still on the handgun, she didn’t notice as he grabbed it and raised it above his head, trying not to make a sound. She only noticed when he slammed it into her back with all his strength.

She didn’t even get a chance to scream in pain. As a huge gash opened in her back, Kiran raised the axe again, and swung it at her for the second time. Another cut opened in her back as she fell to the ground, the attack shattering her spine. Surprise and pain appeared on her face, but Kiran couldn’t see it - he just struck her with the axe for the third time, just at the base of her neck. The attack took her life, with her head nearly cut off by it.

Kiran lowered the axe and stared at Anna’s body. His heart was beating rapidly, and he tried a few deep breaths to make it calm down. He wasn’t sure why he decided to kill the woman, and what exactly he was going to do now, but he knew he had to calm down and think. The guards in front of the door would probably stop him if he tried to leave, and even then, he still had no idea how to return home. But how could he stay here after killing one of their officials?

As he wondered that, the door suddenly opened. A blonde girl walked through it, smiling brightly as she slammed the door shut behind her. “Hello Anna, I’m here to talk about-” She stopped suddenly as she noticed Anna’s dead body on the ground, and Kiran standing over her. He didn’t know that, but the visitor was Sharena, an Askrian princess and another of the leaders of the Order of Heroes.

Kiran moved without thinking as he saw the girl enter. He pulled the gun from the desk, and aimed it towards Sharena. He knew he couldn’t let her leave. As he pulled the trigger, another portal opened in front of him - he had forgotten that it wasn’t a real gun. To his shock, another redheaded woman came out of the portal - one looking exactly the same as the one he just killed.

“Anna?” The princess asked, just as confused as he was.

“I’m Anna, leader of the Or- Oh hello Sharena, how are you?” The redhead began to speak as she stepped forward. However, her foot ran across her body on the ground, and she looked down to see what it was. “Oh.” She then turned around towards Kiran, who was staring at her with wide eyes. A forced smile appeared on her face. “Since you have summoned me, I’m bound to obey your wishes.” She told him, trying to sound cheerfully - she knew obeying her summoner was the correct choice. She didn’t really care for her self from this realm, and only hoped that the man who killed her wouldn’t decide to end her life as well - and she wanted to give him no reason to do so.

“For real? You will do anything I say?” Kiran asked her, not believing his ears. That would solve all his problems! “That’s the case - a magical contract forces the people you summon to obey you.” She explained, while Sharena watched with growing fear in her green eyes.

“If that’s the case, then grab the girl -I believe you called her Sharena?- and stop her from leaving.” Kiran ordered Anna, and she descended upon Sharena. “Sorry, princess.” She told her, only out of respect for the princess from her own world. She crashed her body against Sharena’s, overwhelming her without using her weapon. Sharena didn’t have her lance with her, since there was no need for her to have it inside their castle - not that it would help her even if she had it. Anna had her pinned to the ground in seconds, and Kiran just watched her, still not believing his luck.

Eventually, he managed to decide what to do next as he watched Sharena struggle on the ground. The position she was in caused her skirt to flip upwards, revealing her white panties, and the suggestive position proved too much for him to give up on. He quickly walked over to her, and with a gesture shooed Anna away from there. She proceeded to sit on top of Sharena, holding her down with her entire body weight. The princess sobbed quietly her cheerful demeanor broken as she felt Kiran tear her panties away, exposing her virgin pussy to him. She was hoping to save her virginity for a hero from another world, but a villain arrived instead.

Kiran quickly removed his pants, his cock already erect. Anna watched with some sadistic pleasure as Sharena squirmed underneath her, trying desperately to break away. That was not happening though - and as Kiran finally stabbed her cunt with his dick, she could only scream. The pain of having her hymen broken proved to be quite strong, but the embarrassment also got to her, and she resumed her sobbing as the unknown man continued to rape her.

Anna, sitting on top of her, also didn't rest. She knew perfectly well how to undo the knots holding her armor in place, since it was the same as the armor of the Sharena she knew. She removed Sharena’s armor, and with more sadism showing on her face, quickly did the same for the top of Sharena’s battle dress, pulling it down so that her small breasts were exposed. She gleefully grabbed them in her hands, fondling and squeezing them as Sharena’s sobs intensified.

Eventually, Kiran had enough, and he blew his load inside Sharena’s snatch. The princess briefly shivered at the thought of getting pregnant with the man’s baby, but that wouldn't be something she would be worried about for long. As Kiran stood up, pulling his pants up as well, he also took the axe out of this world’s Anna’s corpse. And as the redhead continued to play with Sharena’s bosom, Kiran brought the axe down on the blonde’s throat. Her head was severed neatly, and get eyes continued to stare blankly as her body went motionless.

He let go of the weapon again. Anna released Sharena’s body, and stood up with questions in her eyes. “Did I do well?” She asked, her safety being her main priority. “Yes, I appreciate your help. However, it's not over yet.” She smiled brightly. If he needed her, then he couldn't kill her! “I need someone who can convince the guards that I'm now running this place. Since you're basically their leader, you can easily do that - and will still be in some control of them, just reporting to me. Is that clear?” Kiran asked her, and she nodded. “To my knowledge, all Askr kingdoms look and work pretty similar, so I won't have any trouble with that. Oh, I can already see the profits I could make here!” She almost moaned as she spoke the last sentence, visibly excited. She calmed down almost right away, and continued: “But before we do take over, you need to summon another Sharena - we need her to avoid any suspicions. Fortunately, I think I know how you can do it - just fire that weapon again in the same way you did before.”

Kiran agreed that she raised a valid point, so he walked over and took hold of the weird gun. He aimed it at the wall, and fired. As expected, another portal opened, and through it came another version of Sharena. “Oh! This must be another Askrian Kingdom!” She exclaimed as she looked around. Her cheerfulness faded as she saw two corpses on the ground, recognizing one as belonging to another version of her. “My idea worked, then. I thought that if you just fired it now, it’d still open a portal to another Askr and hopefully pull her.” Anna commented, and Sharena looked towards her again. “Anna? What’s going on?” She asked, the commander being a reasonable figure for her.

“That man can use the Breidablik, and he killed this world’s you and me. He summoned us so that he can take over it without any troubles.” Sharena nodded carefully, deep in thought. Seeing her dead body shocked her, making her rethink some of her values a bit. She also realized that the man would kill her if she refused to cooperate.
Eventually, she looked at the man again. “I’ll do it.”

Kiran looked at her for a moment, then decided to test if she would obey him. “Remove your underwear. From this moment on, I forbid you from wearing it.”

Sharena bit her lip as she heard the order. She tried to ignore the cum stains on her doppelganger’s dead body, but with that order she knew her life would be more sexualized from now on. Still, she didn’t falter - it was better than dying anyways. She removed her boots, and slid her white panties down her legs. As she was doing it, Kiran looked at Anna. “That stands for you, too.” The commander just nodded, and removed her panties as well.

When Sharena was done, she handed Kiran her panties. He stuffed them into her pocket, then looked at the pair, surprised and emboldened by their compliance. It already gave him some more ideas for the future...

Getting rid of the bodies wasn’t easy, but the trio managed to do it eventually. Getting to know the chain of command in the kingdom required some effort, but after some time Kiran managed to do so. Anna and Sharena got everything running smoothly - Anna’s usual weird antics were an easy explanation for any changes in her behaviour, and Sharena impersonated the other her perfectly, her fear constantly reminding her that she had to. She was sure she could even fool her brother when he returned home from his mission.

As Kiran finished settling into his new quarters, having changed into this world’s clothes, Someone knocked on his door. “Yes?” He asked, and Anna walked in.
“Now that you’re all ready, we need to test that thing!” She yelled ardently, her eyes glowing as she imagined all the various possibilities his power could open. Kiran knew she was right again, so he asked her. “What do you have in mind?”
“There’s a summoning circle on a hill nearby. The weapon you wield was originally stored there, and according to what we know, it will help you with your magic - especially since you still have no idea how to control that power.”

Soon the two of them were walking up the hill. As Anna lead him there, he recognized the place as where he first arrived to this world. When they reached the top, he approached the magic circle, while Anna stayed behind to watch from the sidelines. He felt the energy flowing through him, and as he fired the gun, he could focus a bit better. His mind wanted to summon another woman, and his wish was fulfilled.

“I'm Lyndis of the House of Caelin. Yet I truly belong to the open plains. Just call me Lyn, all right?” The woman spoke as she appeared, Kiran stunned as he saw her. He devoured her exposed legs with his eyes, arousal building up as she shifted sideways, her shapely ass showing to him for a moment. “Hello, Lyn. By the magic of summoning, you are bound to do as I order.” The woman nodded to show she understood, and Kiran decided to try it out.

“First, I want you to undress.” Her smile disappeared as she heard that, but she knew she had to obey. Reluctantly, she undid the sash on her waist, letting it slide down. She also removed her sword, the Sol Katti, that was still in its scabbard, and gently set it down on the ground. Then she stopped for a moment, drawing a deep breath. Since no man had seen her naked before, she was slightly nervous as she pulled her blue one-piece outfit over her head. She didn’t wear any panties, so her slightly hairy pussy was exposed to Kiran. She shivered in the cold air, feeling the summoner’s hungry gaze, and removed her gray undershirt as well. Her breasts bounced freely as they were released, and Lyn blushed heavily as she saw the man undo his pants and free a growing erection. She knew what was coming, and she didn’t like it - but she also knew she had to obey. She looked away as he approached her, until she could feel his hands grabbing her by her wrists.

The thought of resisting briefly flashed through her mind, but she rejected it, preferring not to anger the man and hoping that after the intercourse he would treat her better. She turned towards him and allowed him to force her to the ground, his dick sliding inside her. She closed her eyes for a moment to hide the pain she felt as he broke her hymen, but after she got the pain in control, she started to enjoy the feeling, moaning ever slightly as she looked at the man’s face. After concluding that she wouldn’t resist, Kiran let go of her hands and started moving them down her ass and legs, wishing to feel them with his own hands. He could feel Lyn’s breathing speed up as he did, enjoying her trembling beneath him. He could see her face flushing, with arousal instead of shame this time, and concluded it felt a bit better than just simply raping the girl like he did with Sharena.

As Kiran continued to fuck her, he couldn’t help but feel fascinated with her sword. It was on the ground just next to them, so at some point he reached over and took the Sol Katti out of its sheath. He examined the golden blade with interest, the artful handle raising his curiosity as well. The summoner held the sword between himself and Lyn, but he could still see most of her body, so he could also see her looking at him with caution. He figured she was probably worried about her sword more than about him using it on her - and it gave him the idea of actually doing that. Thinking about it, he recalled the thrill he felt while killing the two women before, and he realized he wanted to experience it again. As he was nearing his orgasm, he concluded he should kill Lyn. She was squirming in her orgasm now, her pussy squeezing on his cock as she moaned. With one hand, he brushed her green ponytail away from her neck, causing her to jerk underneath him. As she opened her eyes, he brought the sword down from the side, slitting her throat. Her eyes widened at the sudden betrayal, her hands moving to the gush in her neck in a futile attempt to tame the blood squirting from her neck. She opened her mouth, trying to speak, but only blood and gurgling came out of it. Her body started to twitch wildly, a feeling that Kiran enjoyed a lot. He blew his load inside her snatch almost right away, her dying pussy milking him for all semen it could as she watched her slowly lose her strength. She realized that trying to stop the bleeding wouldn’t work, so she let go of her throat, her arms falling limply along her body. Her green eyes seemed to be asking him one thing: “Why?”, but after she seemed to have accepted her fate, Kiran could see it slowly transforming into resentment and then hate. He rested on top of her until her body shook with a final twitch, and she stopped moving forever.

As he got up, and pulled up his pants, Anna came over from the spot she was waiting in. The sweat and redness on her face made him suspect she had been touching herself - with her being forced to wear no panties, it certainly would make it easier for her.

“That was nice and all, but please do not kill every heroine you summon straight away. After all, your power has much more potential than that - and additional manpower is always good.” She scolded him, but her obvious arousal made Kiran treat what she said with some skepticism. Still, she was right about that, and after moving the body away so that it wouldn’t scare off the people he summoned, he got back in the summoning ring. With his arousal sated for now, he managed to summon quite a number of people before deciding it was enough practice for the day. Returning to the castle and having Anna assign the rooms to all of the summoned heroes, he already had a few ideas of which girl he should kill next…
R: 19 / I: 0

Stillwater's stories- Hanging / f/f / Lesbian / Feet / Execution

Hanging / F/F


When I stood at the door to Emily’s workshop, my heart threatened to jump out of my chest. I couldn’t think of a person that would enter such a place willingly, and yet… here I was. About to enter a world people don’t tend to walk out of.

I straightened out my skirt, adjusted my hair for the second time. I knew I was delaying, but the thought of things that might await me there was enough to freeze me on the spot.

Finally, I knocked on the door, and after a couple moments, the bolt slid to the side, and the door parted. A short girl in jeans greeted me, in her hand an iron bucket.

“Good morning,” I said, doing my best to stay professional despite the fear. “Miss Emily? I am the help you ordered.”

“Okay, great. Just in time. Come on in,” Emily said, and nudged the door further. “What’s your name, sweetie?”

I scooted inside under her arm. “Lena Utkins. I have to say, I’m a bit new to this, but I will do my best to learn.”

“It’s no trouble. I’ll teach you everything.” Emily shut the door and turned to examine me. “So, you ever killed anyone before?”

That question took a moment to register. “I… no, I can’t say that I have.”

Emily smiled. She looked innocent, a plain brown-haired college girl that wouldn’t look out of place in a library or at a bus stop, just another face. And her tone of voice was sweet. “Mind if I have a look at you, Lena?”

“Not at all.”

Emily touched my cheek. “Okay, open your mouth please.”

I did. She pulled me down gently so I would be on her level, and peeked in my mouth. She touched the tip of my tongue with her finger. I knew what she was doing, checking the value of my body, how well I took care of myself. My value. Precious looking girls were the most valued on the death market. I knew she was doing it out of habit, though. I was just the hired help… there’s no way she’d want to kill me. She needed the help.


“Okay, straighten out your back, please.”

I did, and closed my mouth. She lifted one of my hands, checked the state of my fingernails. I trimmed them short and painted them blue. She turned my hand over and brushed it with the tips of her fingers. My skin looked good even in the yellow indoor lighting, my fingers were pale and slightly red at the tips. I was hoping she’d be impressed.

“Okay. Wonderful. But you seem a bit gloomy, why’s that?” Emily asked.

“Oh? I’m not.” I was a terrible liar.

“It’s natural to be afraid, but I promise you have nothing to worry about. Why don’t I show you what we do here?”

She motioned for me to go with her. I could see she was barefoot except for black stockings under her jeans, so I untied my own shoes and stepped out of them. I wore black thigh-highs, but it made little difference, as the floor was immaculate. Emily must have cared about cleanliness a lot, and it made sense in a dirty business such as this. Her stockings made soft padding sounds as we moved to another room, then downstairs.


“So, there are always executions to be done, and you can work just as much as you like, and ask me about anything. Any time. Okay? You can start slow, maybe do one or two.”

“Thank you,” I said. She was being very patient with me. But my heart wouldn’t stop thumping at twice the pace.

“I keep it all organized. Each dancer—I call them dancers—has a file in front of the cell, that says all you need to know.”

“Okay. For example?”

We descended into a long concrete hallway. Iron doors lined the walls, each with a one-way plexiglass mirror, and a file tucked underneath. Emily pulled a clipboard and showed it to me. “Here, see? We can start with this one.”

I took the clipboard. It was filled in with Emily’s neat handwriting.

Mary Stephens, 21 years old.

Video price: 28 000 $. Buyer asked for a prolonged hanging. Special request notes: Naked but start with both socks on, and slowly remove them as she’s swinging. Tie hands behind back. Legs free. Play with her while she swings.

The file also listed the girl’s likes and dislikes, and went on for another page with details.

Emily touched my arm. “You okay?”

I realized I must have been pale. “Yes. I’m fine. Just nervous a little.”

“It’s natural. Remember, you don’t have to tell them what’s going on. I like to be their friend. If you’re nice enough, they’ll follow you and do ask you ask, and then it’s just a little dancing and it’s done.”

“Okay. But what if they refuse?”

Emily laughed a clear, girly laugh. “Ah, I see, you’re worried someone runs off on you. Just unlock the food chute and ask them to put their hands together, then clip the zipties on. If you’re super worried, you can put zipties over their ankles, too. And if they refuse even that, I can give you some gas that’ll put them to sleep in moments.”

I still wasn’t sure, but Emily seemed quite confident.

“Oh, Lena. It’ll be fine, trust me. Look, I’ll do the first one.”

Emily turned a little knob on the door that sealed off the food chute, probably to make the inside of the cell completely insulated from noise. As the knob turned, the chute made a tsk sound, like opening a can of soda, and the metal was loose enough for Emily to lift.

“Mary? May I see your hands, please, sweetie?” Emily said.

And just like that, two petite hands appeared through the gap in the door. Emily removed a ziptie from her pocket, placed it neatly over the girl’s wrists, looped the end through a plastic gap and pulled it tight. It made the signature zipping sound, then clicked.

“You want it to be quite tight, like this,” Emily told me. “Here, feel it. Not enough to hurt them, of course, unless the file asks for it.”

I touched the wrist with my cold fingers. Mary’s wrist was warm, pulsing with life. I felt the pad of her palm, and the sturdy plastic of the ziptie. The girl curled her fingers over mine. More or less, I understood how tight it should fit.

“Okay,” I said.

“Sweet.” Emily nudged the hands away, and bolted the food chute. “So now you should be fine. Why don’t you talk to her while I get the noose ready? Take your time, make sure she’s just like the file says, and just bring her over to the dancing room. You can’t miss it.”

“By myself? Are you sure…”

“You’ll be fine, I know it. Here, this will calm her down.” Emily handed me a black hood. Where did she get that? “Take your time. I want you both to be comfortable, okay? You’ll be a great helper, Lena, I know it.” She squeezed my hand, and padded off, leaving me standing in front of the door, with a hood in my cold hands.

Well, she was probably right. I had to learn by practice.

I read through the file again, noted down everything. Fairly simple. At the bottom of the page, it even gave me the code to the door. I typed that in on the keypad, and the iron contraption parted.

Inside the cell stood a short-ish round-faced girl, her hands tied in front of her body. She didn’t look scared, just kinda confused. I left the clipboard on the back of the door and entered.

The cell… wasn’t really what I expected. It had a carpet, warm lighting, a bookshelf and a decently sized bed, even an electric kettle. Not to mention a TV and a PS4. Did Emily really care about these people? What a strange line of work to end up in, if that’s the case. But I suppose that made it easier. This girl couldn’t suspect even for a moment that she was on death row.

“Mary?” I asked.

“Yes, miss.” She smiled. “How’s Emily? She promised we’d play video games together.” Then, her eyes set on the hood. I thought she’d freak out, but she smiled even wider. “Oh, I’m going home? So it’s safe now?”

So they’re accustomed to being moved around blindfolded, then. That made it even easier. “Not just yet, but Emily wants to see you.” I wasn’t sure what else to even say. I wasn’t a good liar, I thought this part of the job would be… different.

“Okay.” Mary nodded.

Alright, that was all fine, but the file said she’s supposed to be naked. And she was wearing knee-high socks, not ankle socks. “So, uh, I’m supposed to bring you to the shower first.” That was the first thing that came to mind.

“Oh? I just showered, there’s one right here, in the back. I do every morning.”

And bust. I felt like an idiot. “R-really? But, uh… I have to make sure. You know, Emily’s orders.” I felt a rush of embarrassment. This was going to shit. I couldn’t lie to save my life.

Mary glanced at me, then nodded again, as if she understood something. “Oooh, I get it, you’re a little shy. But I know the procedure already, I’ve been here a couple of weeks, so I don’t mind, I know Emily has to check everyone, just in case.”

Procedure? “If you’re sure, then, mind if I, uh… start?”

“Not at all. Is this your first time?”

“It is,” I admitted, and approached her. “What does Emily… do?”

Mary laughed. “Well, she doesn’t tie my hands usually, and then I just strip down and she checks me.”

This could potentially dig me even further in, but I had to ask. “So what do you think we even do here?”

“Oh, you’re super new.” Mary laughed. “Emily is really honest with us. I know this is a top secret thing, but she told me right from the start, I’d have to be quarantined and checked for any signs of sickness. I mean, I know I’m not sick, so anything you guys have to do, you’re welcome to do, and it just means I’ll be home faster if I help you out.”

“I see. Turn around for me, please,” I said. I had to get this over with, before Emily finds a new helper, and I get quarantined.

Mary turned around. I nudged her to the wall and had her lean on it with her shoulder, then I knelt and touched her ankle. She was wearing Mary Janes with a silver clasp, and I slipped them off her foot, then peeled back the thin sock. She flexed her toes, and I ran my finger over the sole, pretending to check for anything. Her skin felt soft. Lively. She laughed when I touched her.

I got the other shoe and sock off, then stood. She was still leaning on the wall, so I unbuttoned her skirt and it just floated down to her ankles. Then, I just pulled her underwear down, and she stepped out of it, first one foot, then the other. I could see her pussy from behind, clean and trimmed, and I spread her butt open with two fingers, and touched the little puckered hole. I wasn’t really into girls much, well, never really thought about it, but the sight of that made me a little excited. I touched it.

It’s not like anyone could really stop me. It was my new job now, and I’d have to find some way to enjoy it. When I touched her there, she giggled, and the little star-shaped hole twitched. And then, just because I could, I leaned in and touched it with my tongue. It twitched again, I felt it move, clearly, I felt all the little creases with my tongue. She giggled. I quickly pulled back. It tasted a bit salty. She was a very clean girl.

Probably just thought it was my finger.

“Okay, everything in order,” I said, and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “I think you’re healthy.”

Mary was stepping from one foot to the other, visibly happy. “Okay. That’s awesome news. Will you tell Emily?”

“Why don’t I bring you to her? There’s really no point keeping you here any longer.”

“Awesome! Thank you so much.”


Next problem was getting her top off with her hands tied, but honestly, there was no point with the zipties anymore. I grabbed a hair pin from the table and pushed it into the ziptie gap, and they slid loose. I rubbed her wrists. The plastic still left a little mark.

Mary slowly turned around, and took my hand in both hers. “Thank you so much for the great news. What’s your name, miss?”

“Just call me Lena.”

“Okay. Thanks so much, Lena, this means a lot to me.” And she hugged me. I was very aware of the fact that she was completely naked below the waist, but I returned the hug in my own awkward way.

“Sure. Let me just finish up here.” I started unbuttoning her white shirt.

She nodded, looking up at me with the happiest smile.

“So, this may be an unusual question,” I said, “but do you have any ankle socks here?”

“Oh, sure, in the drawer. Second one.”

“Awesome. You finish up.” I let her do the unbuttoning, and pulled open the drawer. Honestly, the amount of different clothes in this room was astounding. I could see another wardrobe with hangers and different outfits. For different requests, probably. I found a nice pair of pink ankle socks, and while Mary was working the back of her bra, I leaned in and slipped the socks on. She spread her toes again. I wondered if she’d do that while she’s hanging. Honestly, just the few moments I spent with her allowed me the insight to make an amazing hanging video, gave me the ideas for all the right angles and shots. The butt, the feet, her smile. I understood why Emily got to know her dancers so well.

She made it an art.

The bra dropped to the floor. I rose, and touched Mary’s belly button, then moved my hand over her stomach muscles. Her nipples looked hard. I touched them, to make sure. She tensed, then raised both arms over her head. I touched her armpits, clear and shaved. Her skin was shining in the light. Her cheeks were a little red. When I touched her lips with my index finger, she opened her mouth. A set of perfect, white teeth. I touched her tongue, just like Emily did. I touched the tip of her tongue, gently moved my finger over its surface. Mary’s mouth smelled of strawberry lipstick.

I wanted to kiss her, but I knew it wouldn’t be appropriate. This whole situation just teased me to no end. I already had ideas of what to do to other patients, maybe make myself look like a real doctor, with gloves and all. This job could be fun. I was already having fun.

“Perfect,” I said. “So, I think we’re all ready. Let’s go see Emily.”

“I can’t wait.” She grinned, stepping from foot to foot. Her ponytail swayed behind her neck. I noticed she wore a thin silver chain on her neck, which wasn’t in the file. “Okay, turn around again for me.”

She did, in a theatrical way. I unlocked the chain and left it on the table, then got the zipties again, and crossed her wrists behind her back. It zipped on, no issue. I made sure it was just as tight as before. Her hands were warm, and so were mine, now. I held her shoulders. “Now the blindfold. You know the drill.”

“You’re great for your first time, Lena. I’ll send you and Emily a gift once I’m back home, I promise.”

“No need to for anything like that, I’m just doing my job.”

I placed the hood over her head. It was made from heavy cloth, and blocked off the light completely. Her ponytail caught on the back of it, so I pulled the hair-tie, and let her hair loose. It went just past her shoulders, ash blond. I could see goosebumps appear on her arms, and let my fingers slide over them, feeling the bumpy skin. She was tied up now, even if it was inappropriate, I could play with her. Standing behind her, I reached over her belly and touched her nipples, two small, hard dimples. She shivered a little. The cloth bag shook on her head.

“Come this way.” I steered her out of the room, one hand on her shoulder. She walked without hesitating, probably used to Emily’s guidance, much more confident than mine, no doubt.

I wondered, once the noose was on and there’s no reason to pretend anymore, I would have to play with Mary’s body. The file asked for it. I knew it’d be embarrassing in front of Emily, but I couldn’t really tune out that fantasy, and remembering Mary’s twitching made my own body feel sensitive. It made me squirm in my uniform. I knew my own nipples were hard.

We kept walking, her cute pink socks shuffling over concrete. I could feel her in my arms, she was excited, she was happy, alive. In my mind, I repeated the instructions. Get her socks off while she’s hanging. I wondered how it felt to suddenly lose ground under your legs. I wondered how long the dance would even last.

Past an unlocked iron door, the room widened, and we entered an echoing hall that stretched beyond immediate sight. This wasn’t just a basement, it was an entire compound. It must have cost a fortune… but when a single video could go for thirty grand, it must have been worth all the hassle.

I saw Emily, and she saw me, then raised index finger to her lips in a gesture of silence. She motioned me to another room, something that looked like a recording booth, except with a wooden chair in the middle.

And a noose, tied and ready.

Emily gave me a thumbs-up and a smile, then waited. I knew what that meant, she wanted to watch me work. I picked up a bit of confidence with Mary, but now the fear started to creep in again—If I was too much of a problem, I might as well end up dancing the night away myself.

I opened the door and marched Mary inside the booth. The air was warmer here, thicker, it tasted of sweat. Reminded me of a gym. I guess dancing is hard work.

There was a metal drain embedded in the concrete, probably for draining off bodily fluids. A rubber hose sat in the corner, and the entire place was wired up with cameras, in each corner of the room, and one behind glass. Even a couple handheld cameras on the table, and a GoPro, I’m guessing for the first-person view of the dancer. Other things, too. I’d have to come here on my own time and learn how everything was done.

But for now, my job was simple. The cameras were all set up, already recording, I could tell by their red blinking lights. Someone would be paid a lot of money to edit together the best angles, best moments.

“Okay, Mary,” I said, rubbing her shoulders. “We’re almost there, just have to set up a few things. Stand up on this chair for me.”

“No problem,” she said. Her voice was a little muffled from the hood. I went to one knee and gently lifted her foot, until her sole rested on the wooden stool. She felt for it with her toes. It was a little slippery in those socks.

“Up you go. I got you.”

That gave her the confidence to step onto the stool. She really trusted me.

“So,” I said, touching her legs. “I’ll run a few more routine tests, and then it’s all done. Just do what I say now, as well as you can, okay?”


“One of the tests will be a little uncomfortable.”

I felt the muscles of her thighs tense a bit. “Oh? Will it hurt?”

“Not at all, but I’ll need to measure your pulse. It’ll be a little hard to breathe, but bear with me, okay?”

“I’ll do my best,” she said.

I brought another stool over and placed it behind her, then stepped up myself, and reached for the noose. It was a sturdy bit of rope, black on the inside. It must have seen a lot of necks. It was bristly to the touch, and had an uneasy sweet smell that made me shiver. I pulled it looser, then gently slipped it over Mary’s neck. “I’ll measure your pulse now with this device. Be sure to be very still, or I’ll have to do the entire test again.”

She stood still. I tucked the noose under her chin. The hood pressed up against her face very tightly, and I could see the outline of her nose and cheekbones even through its heavy fabric. I tightened the loop on the noose until it was snug around her entire neck. I left a bit of slack in the rope beyond, enough to cause a slight drop, just for theatrics. Emily was watching me behind the glass of a viewing booth. She had the proudest smile. That made me feel a little bit better.

“Okay, Mary. You’re doing great.” I stepped down from my stool, and picked out one of the cameras from the table, flipped the screen sideways, and started recording. I knew this room had all the possible angles covered already, but I decided to improvise, and add a bit of my own. I made sure to record Mary’s entire body from a few steps away first.

She looked incredible. Standing completely still, her skin shining in the light. Completely naked, save for two pink ankle socks. Her body had reddish spots on her knees and shoulders and the tips of her breasts. I made a close-up of them, then moved around to the back of her knees and touched that spot. My fingers were a little cold. Mary moved her leg, bent it at the knee. I let my finger slide up and made sure to record the wave of goosebumps that washed over her entire thigh. Then, I spread her butt again, and recorded that, too. I touched it, and it twitched. I held the camera a bit away, and kissed Mary in there. She shook a little. I licked it. My tongue moved over her butthole, taking in the shape of it, the wet bumps. I licked it again, holding one of her legs to make sure she didn’t fall. I placed a gentle kiss on that spot, then lower, at the back of her knee, and moved to the front of her.

I recorded her chest, her nipples. I held the camera still and made sure to capture the way her chest rose with short breaths. The noose was already restricting some air flow, just from its weight. I smoothed her hair, touched the nipple, then kissed it. The muscles of her stomach curled.

“What’s going on?” she asked.

I didn’t answer. I placed kisses over her stomach, until I reached her pussy, and I let my tongue glide over it. Her entire body responded, shook under my touch. I licked her again like this, and her knees touched. She could barely stay standing.

“What are you doing?” She asked. Her voice was thinner, but also more serious.

My saliva dripped on the inside of her thigh. I wiped my mouth on her stomach. “This is your last test, Mary. You have to do exactly as I tell you. It will be uncomfortable, but you have to trust me.”

“What do you mean?” Her voice was so cute and naïve in that moment.

I took a step back, and placed her entire body in the shot of my camera.

“Do what I say now. Jump from the stool.”

“Why? What—what’s the test?”

“Mary, please. You want to go home, don’t you?”

She was silent for a moment. I wondered how it all felt from her point of view, all the questions that would be racing through her mind right about now, but as far as she knew, she was in the hands of doctors.

If she took too long, I’d have to kick the stool from under her. But I decided to wait. “Go on, Mary. Give me a nice jump.”

Her breaths were short. She bent her knees a little, measuring it. The noose was still slack enough that it didn’t pull her, so at best this must have felt like some sort of collar, or device, like the cuff of a blood pressure monitor.

“Is there something in front of me?”

“Nothing,” I said. “I just need you to get your heart rate up. Go on.”

She must have accepted that explanation, because she jumped.

The noose caught tight like the snap of a seat belt, and she swung forward, then immediately back. Her legs hit the stool on the backswing, and it tumbled away. She was suspended in the air, with no way to reach the ground. Her hands were tied behind her back.

“Good girl. Now extend both legs for me.”

She didn’t listen, just squirmed in the rope, legs desperate to find ground.

“The sooner you do it, the sooner we’ll finish,” I said. “Both legs forward, please.”

And she listened. I could hear a stifled cough through her hood, but her stomach muscles tensed, and she raised her knees to her chest, then straightened out her legs.

“Very good, now hold.”

She almost dropped one of the legs, but she kept it straight. There was a silent gargle coming from her throat. I think she was calling for help.

“I know, it’s hard. But we have to do it.”

I touched the heel of her extended foot. She immediately tried to put pressure on my hand, but that just nudged my hand away.

“Keep straight, Mary. I know you can do it. Be brave now.”

She straightened out her legs again. Her thigh muscles pulsed with effort. I recorded her feet from the side and front, the ankle sock just a bit dirty on the sole from all the walking. I pinched the sock at the heel, and slowly lifted it, exposing her red sole, and then her pretty round toes.

“Spread your toes, please.”

Her leg shook from effort, but she did as asked. The toes stretched wide. I kissed her big toe, and proceeded to kiss all of them in sequence. Her foot was shaking, the gargle in her throat louder now. I kissed her heel, and both of her legs dropped, and she swung away from me. Her chest shook, but it wasn’t motion associated with breathing.

She wasn’t getting enough oxygen, and her body went into panic mode.

Her legs started to kick and buck, looking for anything to stand on. They found only air. She curled her toes down, as far as they could reach. The material of her other sock made a straight line from the tip of her toe to the heel. Her cute fingers were spasming, trying to grip at air. The zipties were sturdy. I filmed her stomach tensing and releasing tension in its struggle to pick up any air. The front of the hood was soaking through with spit. She was trying to say something, but only gurgles came out. I could see her mouth opening and closing by the way the material stretched on her face.

She swung her legs, bucked, her body glistened with sweat. During one of the kicks, a droplet of sweat fell on my cheek. Her dance was captivating. The way her body struggled was unlike anything I’ve ever seen. She had been young and full of life, and the terror of this situation had her body put every bit of her youth into the struggling her muscles. The kicks stretched, some went wide, the others forward, some made a gripping motion. Sometimes they just shook. She joined her feet for a moment, as if trying to jump through air, reached down with them, toes together. Sweat dripped from her feet.

“I’m here, I’m with you, sweetheart. Don’t stop.”

But the kicks eventually began to slow, and it made me confident enough to approach. I touched her leg. She responded, raised her leg, and I felt her socked foot tug behind my knee, but she had no strength to pull me in.

“You’re doing great, Mary. Just a little longer. Keep fighting.”

With her leg holding onto me, I pulled her other thigh in the opposite direction and filmed her twitching pussy. It was enlarged, and looked insanely sensitive. I placed a gentle kiss on it, and her body twitched, a single shudder that took over every bit of her, from the toes to the ears. I kissed her there again, and slid my tongue up the swollen parts, and she shuddered, and I kept licking until her body lost control and started shaking, muscles tensing and relaxing. She even managed to raise both legs to her chest. I couldn’t imagine the intensity of what she felt. I placed one of her legs over my shoulder, then held her other leg spread open. I knew what was next. With my free hand, I moved the camera down, under her. It had the perfect view of her asshole and twitching pussy.

“It’s okay,” I said. “It’s okay, Mary. Go on.”

I let a drop of spit fall from my tongue onto her clit, then licked it and pulled my head back.

Mary spasmed, and a streak of liquid shot through the air and showered the concrete. I kissed her thigh. She spasmed again, and another streak followed, thin as a wire, and spattered the ground. I could feel her socked toes curl over my ear, and she spasmed for the third time. No liquid came out, so I ducked under her foot, letting it drop, and immediately began licking her asshole, and her body could not stop moving, struggling, twitching, shaking, her legs beating against me. Her asshole on my tongue pulsed like a heartbeat. I left my tongue in there for a moment, feeling her entire body’s movements, the pulses, the scared twitches of pleasure and shock. Then, slowly, I moved away. A trail of saliva stayed connected for a moment, but her twitching broke it off.

Her legs were barely moving now. It’s as if she was trying to walk at normal pace, but I knew it was all her body could give. I licked the muscle of her thigh, felt the taste of sweat. Then, I bent back her leg, touching her socked heel to her buttock, and began to peel off the sock. Her foot slowly unraveled, the movements of its toes gradual, as if gentle. I touched her sole, and she curled her foot in response. I gave it one last kiss, and let go, so she could finish her little kicks.

The door to the booth opened, and Emily shuffled inside, holding a bucket. She motioned for me to come over.

I did.

“Great job,” she whispered, and took the camera from me, then handed me the bucket. “I’ll spread her legs.”

I understood.

I approached Mary’s body, gripped her ankle, and lifted. The leg bent up without an issue, knee touching her breast. Emily did the same.

I held the bucket to Mary’s pussy, and waited. Nothing came yet.

“You did amazing,” Emily said. “I knew you’d settle in, Lena.”

“Thanks.” Still nothing came. “Is she going to pee?”

“Eventually. But we can talk in the meantime.”

“Okay. Are hangings usually this long?”

“I’d say it’s about the average.” Emily rubbed her nose against Mary’s breast. “She was a cutie.”


“So, do you think you can do another one?”

I looked at her. “Another hanging?”

“Anything you want, really. I get tons of requests, it’s why I needed a helper, after all.”

“Well, yeah. I’ll do my best.”

“I’m glad.” Emily lowered the camera.

The body shook again. It was more of a single jerk, as if something startled it. Then, I felt all the strength go out of the muscles, all at once. Her leg bent a little more, as the muscles no longer applied pressure.

And a trickling sound against metal, as Mary finally let go. Emily caressed the girl’s stomach as the girl peed. “She was a great dancer. Many of them are. I can’t wait for you to see all the different ways they can go.”

“Yeah. Me too,” I said. “Thank you for the opportunity.”

When Mary was finished, Emily wiped her pussy with a piece of a paper towel, then gently lowered the girl’s leg. So did I. Then, Emily closed the camera, turned the girl around, and kissed her bound hands. I watched it. Emily saw me watch.

Then, Emily touched my cheek. I tensed.

She laughed. “You can leave the body here for now. Go and have a look at the files, see if you like someone. Even go in and talk to them if you want. All at your pace.”

“Okay. Maybe a boy this time?”

“You can do a bunch of them at once, too, and without the hoods. You’re a creative girl, I can’t wait to see what you come up with.”

I nodded. This job would be an incredible experience. I wanted to see it all, try out every tool. I could see why Emily was so passionate about it.

I liked it, too.


Thank you for reading. Tell me if you enjoyed, and if I should continue Lena's story. - Still
R: 11 / I: 0
R: 1 / I: 0

Will it Hurt?

Will It Hurt?

They didn’t pay the ransom so it was time for me to go - my body to be left somewhere public so the next family knew he was serious. He says he likes me and gives me choices, all but one seemed too horrible to consider. I am terrified, too young to die especially by any of the ways he describes, but one choice gives me a little tug deep in my lower belly that kind of feels like hunger. So I listen to my body because my mind is in riot.

“The one on the pole,” I say, my voice trembling, fear sending ripples of frozen tingles through my core, “Will it hurt?”

“Oh, yes. It will hurt.”

“But it’s sexual, right?” I ask, desperate to find some ray of hope in all this. I feel weak and I’m trembling, even my boobs jiggle in my fear, the friction against the material of my sports bra making my nipples tingle and pucker.

The room is a concrete box with a steel door, tools of torture and murder along one wall. The air is filled with my own stink and his; mine is body odour from not bathing for a week - stale sweat and crotch; his has a faint smell of garlic and honest sweat - because the room is so warm. All week I’ve listened to a boiler roaring from the other side of one wall.

The man considers my question then answers; “It could be, I suppose. But strangulation is easiest and takes less than a minute. I can make it very quick.”

“That scares me.” I whisper, not being able to breathe being a recurring nightmare when I was little.

“The pole doesn’t scare you?”

“Yes, but …” I feel that pull again deep down where my sex lives and shudder.

“I get it.” he says, “Like I said; it could be sexual.

“Let’s do that then.” I say, committing to dying that way, irrationally thinking that at least I would feel like a teenager losing her virginity.

He gets the pole out and places it in a hole in the floor that is just the right size so it fits snug. Then he opens a tin of lard and scoops out a handful, greasing the pole from its sharp tip down its length.

“I’m doing this for you.” he says as he makes the pole slippery, “Not to make it faster, but to make it not hurt so much. You know that, right?”

I nod, wide eyes watching him prepare it for me. When the pole is coated with lard, the man wipes his hands clean with rag soaked in solvent. It makes the room smell like paint.

“Which hole?” he asks me, and the question confuses me. Facing inevitable death is distracting, besides won’t the sharp tip make its own hole? Then I realize what he is asking.

My only experience with my bum was when I was little and would get badly constipated and my mom pushed suppositories into me. I remember squirming and crying as the first one went in, but once her finger withdrew I realized it wasn’t so bad. The second one felt okay - warm and relaxing. It got so I trusted my mom, dropping my pyjama bottoms and laying down over her thighs without a fuss whenever I got constipated after that. I remember her slowly massaging my bumhole before pushing them into me and the sensation taking my breath away.

My experience with my other hole other than hygiene was limited to Clayton fingering me in the back of a limousine after middle school prom last year. As we were kissing, he had got his hand inside my panties and a finger inside my sex as my friends watched. Then he curled it in there and through my embarrassment I felt a deep pleasure.

“Ever been g-hooked?” he asked and started fingering me hard and fast, his curled finger banging hard inside me, lifting my crotch upward as I slumped on the cushions, my head laying against Mandy’s boobs. It was brutal and hard but it felt good - squishy and wet and loud in the limo - and I knew if he continued I was going to pee myself.

“Jesus Christ, Taylor.” Mandy had said, pushing against my shoulders to get me off her. If she hadn’t done that I might have let it all happen, but I squirmed away and demanded Clayton take me home.

“Well?” the man asks, “We have to get this done.”

“My front hole, I guess.” I say, feeling the heat in my face as I blush.

“Okay.” he says and takes hold of my waist, moving me so my back is to the pole, then lifting me. It is alarming how easily he lifts me, like a doll, my legs dangling, my sneakers feeling heavy on my feet. I thought he might get me ready first like Clayton did, or even let me warm myself up to make it easier, but no - this isn’t sex for him, this is an execution.

He strains as he holds me up, his hands clamped around my naked waist, the solvent on them making my skin tingle. I open my thighs, letting my lower legs dangle and feel the sharp tip scrape my most tender parts through my shorts and panties as he tries to get me on the pole. I reach down and grab his wrists to steady myself, making whimpering sounds, my terror climbing high.

“Line yourself up.” he strains.

I let go of his wrists and reach between my thighs, opening them wider so I can grab the top of the pole. I move myself, trying to line it up, but I am shaking badly and squeal when I feel it sinking into the cleft of my bum.

“Lift me!” I cry out in panic, “Lift me just a little!”

The pressure of his hands increases as he lifts and I feel the tip leave my bum. I push harder on the pole to pivot my crotch backward and feel it dimple the crease of my sex. It’s in the right place.

The ‘right’ place - oh, dear god it’s going into my sex. I flash on feeling Clayton’s finger in there, wanting it deeper, wanting him to finish.

“… okay …” I gasp and I feel him lowering me slowly, my shorts and panties ripping, the pole pushing into me taking my breath away like my mom’s finger did, like Clayton’s finger did. He eases me down and I feel my sex expanding around it, feel the tip centre on my cervix, penetrating and beginning to stretch me open there.

“… oh god!” I cry out. This is happening! This is really happening!

“I’m going to let you go now.” he says.

“… no-no-no-no-no-no …” I cry out as I grip the pole tighter, my knuckles turning white as he eases me down. Shiver-bumps dance up my thighs, bum, and belly as it penetrates me deep and the sensations inside me would have been glorious if not for the inevitable outcome.

Oh, mommy, I’m going to die.

My body slides down as I grip the pole in my fists for dear life, my crotch coming to rest firmly against my wrists, the weight of my body pinning my hands there. I am shaking badly, straining to hold myself from sliding down further, the terror I feel overpowering the beginning of good feelings. I can smell the fresh skunkiness of my oily armpits wafting up from my body.

“Just let go.” he says, “It’s going to happen anyway.”

“… no-no-no-no-no-no …” I chant, now whimpering. The pole is so slippery and I can feel it slipping through my fingers as my body lowers by degrees. The muscles in my lower belly clench down as though they can grip the pole tight enough to keep it from impaling me. My mouth starts to water, drool dripping from my lower lip and coating my chin, as I feel my stomach tightening and fluid rising up my gullet.

“… gunna be sick …” I moan.

“Don’t torture yourself.” he says, looking up at me, “Just let go.”

“… don’t … want it fast …” I gasp.

“I’ll ease you down.” he says, and I can hear the compassion in his voice as he moves behind me. I feel his right hand come up between my shaking thighs, cupping my crotch, the pole between his open fingers. His left hand slides around my waist and presses flat against my clenched lower belly. Then he squeezes and it feels like a hug.

“Okay, Taylor.” he says, his voice calm, “Time to relax.”

“… I can’t …” I whine.

“Yes you can. Your belly first.”

I am crying as I continued to strain, realizing he is right; I can’t hold myself up here forever. Slowly I let my lower belly relax, pressing it outward against his hand.

“… you’ll let me down slow?” I whimper.


“… p-p-promise?”

“Yes, I promise.” he says, but can I trust him? The worst he could do is drop me and my weight would pull me swiftly down the pole and I would die quickly and brutally. But so far he has been kind to me and never lied. For a week he told me about contacting my parents, how they said they didn’t have the money, how he was going to have to kill me if they didn’t find it.

“I got you.” he says and I feel the pressure of his hand between my thighs increase, “I got you.”

“… okay … okay … okay …” I gasp, still gripping the pole between my legs, working up the courage to let go.

‘It’s inevitable’, I tell myself, ‘just do it … just do it’. For a week I have lived on water and tinned food, peeing and shitting in a pail, thinking only of getting out, of him releasing me. Now all I can think of is the next thirty seconds.

“… okay … okay …” This is it; I let the muscles in my legs ease first and they dangle on either side of my clenched fists. I slowly release my hands, feeling my weight transfer to his hands. I take a shuddering breath and let go of the pole, slowly leaning back against him as I slide down an inch, still supported by him, but taking the tip deeper into me. Oh my god, I’m full. My sex is full, so full. I’m not a virgin anymore.

“… ohhhhh god …” I moan, feeling the hard steel reach deeper inside me than anything ever has. New smells are rising from my body; an earthy hormonal smell from my crotch, and the coppery scent of blood.

“You’re okay.” his deep voice sounding seductive, “You’re okay.”

“… okay …” I gasp.

“Here we go.” he says and begins to lower me.

I breathe deeply and rapidly, feeling like I can’t get enough air as the pressure inside me builds. My tight cervix dilates around the tapered tip, pinching as it opens and the hard shaft slides into my uterus. It is the core of my sex, where sperm and eggs come together, where babies grow. But no baby will ever fill that part of my belly, no milk will ever swell my boobs. Instead the man is slowly easing me down on the pole that will kill me.

“… oh god … oh-god-oh-god-oh-god-oh-god …” I pant, feeling the sharp tip reach the top of my uterus, biting there, pushing deeper up into me. I feel it stretching me, elongating my uterus, pulling my sex up inside me, stretching the skin around my clitoris like a tight shoelace. It is starting to feel the same as when Clayton fingered me in the back of that limo, my friends watching me, me not able to hide the expression on my face and feeling the shame of it; I liked what he was doing and I didn’t want him to stop. Like I don’t want this to stop.

There’s no one to see me now and no shame in what is happening to me. It’s just the man and me - he knows this is sexual for me and is helping. I feel my eyelids flutter and my eyes roll up into my head. Now my arousal is growing stronger than my terror, and I pant with little shallow breaths as my sex is stretched so tight it feels like it’s going to snap like a rubber band pulled too tight. I feel the sharp pain as the tip punctures the top of my uterus, making a tiny hole that stretches wider. I feel bruised inside as the tension builds. I know what’s about to happen and when it does I gag and heave, my thighs shaking badly, my belly plumping outward as I feel the pole break through into my abdomen and my sex organs slide back down, clinging to the pole, my clitoris released from its bondage and such overwhelming feelings swelling in my lower belly. Good feelings. Back of the limo feelings.

“That’s a good girl, Taylor.” he says, “Let’s keep it going.”

He lowers me faster now, the steel rigid inside me as my bowels gurgle and moan, unused to this level of penetration. The sharp tip scrapes delicate flesh in my belly as it rises higher inside me. I remember the word Clayton said to me; ‘cum’ … “I’m gunna make you cum” he whispered. Up until then I thought only boys could cum.

“… gunna be sick …” I warn him as I squirm on the pole, my legs slowly treading the air as I slide downward, “… gunna throw up … gunna cum …”

“I know, baby.” he says tenderly, letting go of my crotch and wrapping that hand around me so both support my swollen belly, my back pressed against him like he is hugging me from behind. The spit is sliding upward and I begin quivering, shaking, my limbs twitching like I’m falling into a seizure. I feel the building pressure inside my core, sexual pressure, visceral pressure, the pole making it feel like there’s too much meat in there. My belly feels like it’s going to burst.

“Let it happen, Taylor.” he whispers and hearing the seduction in his voice I do; I release all tension left in my body and surrender totally. My fear is gone with this building storm in my belly, my core alive like never before. I feel piss spraying inside my panties and that vibration makes my clitoris throb. I hear myself fart as my bumhole loses its elasticity, then feel the runny shit burst from between the cheeks of my bum to foul my panties and shorts.

“Oh god!” I moan the last words I will ever speak as I throw my head back, feeling the tip pressing hard against my stomach. It feels like my guts are being pushed up my throat. I retch, gag, and projectile vomit my stomach empty in three violent heaves and my sex bites down on the pole as my cum explodes inside me.

I feel his hands ease off my belly and slide around my waist as he guides me downward. I am gagging, heaving, choking as the pole slides up my gullet and depresses the root of my tongue, my cum pulsing in spasms and waves. I open my eyes a slit and see the sharp tip appear as the pole slides out of my mouth, my teeth chattering against the metal, then my jaw bites down at the peak of my spasms and they shatter to bits in my mouth. My feet touch the floor but my legs have no strength and my toes are curled tight inside my sneakers. My entire body is quivering as he lets me slide down, my legs bending at odd angles as my thighs part, my sneakers sliding on the concrete floor. I am open and willing like a slut.

Oh god, what a horror he will leave for my mom and dad to find; their daughter’s mutilated corpse, skewered from sex to mouth, fouled with piss, shit, and vomit, left in a dank filthy alley. But as my bum comes to rest on the cold floor, the man lifts the pole out of the hole and pulls it up through my body and out my mouth as I lean forward, my hands limp like dead spiders where they lay on either side of me.

I gag one last time as the flat end of the pole slips over my tongue and out my mouth, and I try to gasp for one final breath, but inhale only vomit and blood. I fall to the side, my body slapping wetly in the mess I’ve left, my cum spasms echoing in what is left of me.

The man was good to me and only told me one lie; It didn’t hurt all that much after all.
R: 13 / I: 0

Visit to the dog park (hard vore, bestiality, female prey, teen)

I decided to post this here too, if some people aren't on Eka's. Casual hard vore with dogs as preds is what the story is basically. And bad unchecked English. Sorry for that :P

"Mom, how far do we have to walk?" Emily complained. She didn't really get why mom liked these walks so much. It was just forests, suburbs and sometimes a field mixed in. Nothing… interesting. Why her mom had to pull her with her every time she went for her Saturday walk? "Can we go home already?" Emily asked her mom.

"Just a little while and the path starts to curve back honey. Don't be so impatient." the mother said and smiled to her daughter. Emily had inherited her blonde hair, which was tied up in ponytail for the girl. She had a kind face, which made even the pout look adorable. "Anyways it is good for you to have little break off of your phone. Everything does not happen on your phone young lady!" the mother lectured as she took a deep breath, enjoying the cool autumn air.

Yeah, but everything interesting does, Emily thought to herself, crossing her arms in protest. She would much rather chat with her friends or maybe look for some makeup tips from youtube than go on for this stupid walk. It would be much more useful anyways. She had kinda grown a crush on Thomas on her class and she really wanted to get his attention.

"Hey!" her mother shouted and waved. Emily looked forward from her pout and saw an another woman walking towards them. It took few moments to recognize her, but her mother's coworker had her distinct face that had stuck with Emily. It was grandmotherly, warm and kind, even though the lady wasn't much over 50 in age. She was kind of pleasant lady, but Emily hadn't thought much about her. She had visited their place only twice or thrice after all.

The more interesting aspect about the lady was her fellow: a golden retriever walking next to her in leash. "Hello Margaret! How is it going?" the mother greeted the woman as they finally get close enough.

"Hi Margaret" Emily greeted politely too, but she quickly directed her attention the dog. She really adored dogs and animals in general, and she thought it was a shame they didn't have one. She thought it was weird for how much her mother liked to walk outside. She leaned downwards to pet the golden retriever, whose tail wagged excited as a greeting for its new friend.

"Hello Susan. It is nice to see you. I see you are having your daily hike." the lady greeted the pair.

"Yes. I think it is good for Emily to have little bit of fresh air from time to time too. But who is this new friend? I haven't seen them before. Is it a she or he?" the mother asked as she joined Emily to pet the dog.

"Oh, he is Oscar. He has been with us for two years now. I don't think you have seen him before? He is quite a rascal. If we don't take him to walk and play twice a day he will start to run around the house and bark at everyone who walks past our house." she answered with her usual warm smile. "Yes, yes you are quite a rascal. Yes you are." the woman pet-talked to the dog, who laid on the ground and put his belly up to get even more scratches.

"Can he play fetch?" Emily asked, looking up to her mother's coworker. For first time during the whole walk she wasn't regretting leaving for walk. She couldn't help but grin at the dog laying on the ground, asking for more pets and scratches.

"Kinda. He is good at going for his ball, but he still hasn't completely understood the concept of giving it back." Margaret laughed. "We are actually just going to the dog park if you want to try to play with him." she offered.

"That could be nice but we were starting to already head back to home. The young lady was getting tired of walking." the mother answered.

"It is fine. I can go for a while still." Emily contested. It was one thing to walk around aimlessly and an another to go to play with a dog. She looked down to the golden retriever, which eagerly accepted her pets. She had always wanted to try to play with a dog, and now she finally had a chance to try.

"Well, maybe we can then" the mother replied with a grin.

It took fifteen minutes to get to the dog park, but Emily didn't even notice it. She was too busy asking Margaret things about the dog, learning how to guide it, and even taking Oscar's leash and leading him forward. She felt like she was quickly getting an understanding and connection to the dog. She watched as Oscar headed from a smell-spot to the next, running excitedly between. And when she finally let the retriever out of leash in the dog park, she admired as he went running in circle from excitement of freedom.

"Here, this is his ball." Margaret showed a bright red and stretchy plastic ball. "Oscar! Fetch!" she shouted at the golden retriever and throw the ball to the other side of the dog park. The dog looked as the red ball flew in long arc, and then ran where it landed. "Now, it is your job to get him to give it back to you." the woman laughed as she walked on the bench next to the entrance of the dog park. Emily left her and her mom chatting when she headed towards the dog.

It didn't take many seconds before Oscar returned with the ball. He walked towards Emily, pretending to offer the ball to her, just to turn away on the last second before Emily could reach to it. "Hey, silly dog. Give it to me." the girl said and tried to snatch the ball. But with every try the golden retriever moved little bit backwards, wagging his tail excited. Emily then waited the dog come little closer again. This time she moved quicker, launching herself over the dog and leaving it no place to escape. "Got you!" she said as she took hold of the ball. After some tugging, Oscar finally let the ball go and instead gave a few licks to Emily's hand.

"You have to give the ball to me if you want me to throw it, silly dog." Emily said giggling. She then moved the ball little bit back and forth, getting Oscar ready to run to it, before finally throwing it again. She watched with a smile on her face as the dog ran to the ball, a moment after returning to her again.

First few times it was hard for the girl to get the ball back, but then it started to become easier. The dog would play hard to get with the ball for a little, before it would allow Emily to take the ball. It would then continue to give her some licks afterwards. "Silly boy." she said to Oscar as he continued to lick her hands. The dog seemed to really be interested about it. "It is just my hands Oscar. They are not treats." she giggled and stood up, forcing the dog to stop. Instead she again guided his attention to the ball, and soon the dog was running again.

When Oscar returned with the ball, he headed straight to the girl. "You are learning!" she said excited as she leaned to get the ball back again. The golden retriever gave the ball this time without a fight this time and instead started to lick Emily's hands again. It wasn't the same silly licking as before, but instead the dog seemed to be determined to lick the hands as much as possible. "Silly boy. I'm not a treat!" she said to the dog and petted him with her free hand as the dog kept licking her other hand. She only pulled away as Oscar gently nipped her hand. "That is enough Oscar. Let's go to show what you have learned!" Emily said as she stood up. She then walked to her mother and Margaret, Oscar following right next to her, mesmerized by the girl and the ball.

"Mom! Margaret! I taught Oscar to fetch!" Emily said to the women as she walked to them. Her face had turned little bit red from all the play, and the pout she had had was a long lost memory already. "Look! Oscar, fetch." she said and after getting Oscar's attention back to the ball, she threw it. The dog once again went running.

"Nice. But can you get him to give the ball back?" Margaret asked as the dog was running. When the dog came back, for the surprise of the two women, he headed straight to the girl and gave the ball to her.
"Wow, that is truly great work." Margaret said with authentic surprise. Emily grinned proudly at the woman and her mother, as Oscar once again started to lick her hands.

"It took a while but when he got it, Oscar learned fast." the girl explained as the golden retriever kept licking her hands. "It is also my first time training a dog!" she said, too excited to care about the gentle nips Oscar gave to her hands.

"Truly splendid work. You clearly have talent with dogs. Oscar seems to be getting really fond of you." the woman said as she looked at the dog nipping the girl's hands. "He rarely gets that level of interest to anyone. You must be forming really a strong connection." she said and pointed at the licking and nipping.

"Thanks! He really gets excited… Ouch!" Emily said and pulled her hand away in sudden pain. Oscar had bitten down little bit stronger, and his fangs had made a little wound to the girl's hand. Just a little bit of blood was dripping out of it. "Oscar!" Emily said little bit shocked, and the dog's ears dropped in shame. But he still gave a small lick over his lips.

"Oh, don't worry about that honey." Emily's mother said as the girl stood up and showed the bite mark to her. "He just got excited. It just means he likes you a lot." she said, stroking her daughter's elbow.

"I think we should start to go home already. It has been a while since Oscar ate. He must be getting tired too." Margaret said as she stood up.

"Aww. We were having much fun." Emily said and looked sad at the dog. Its ears were still little bit down, sad that he scared the girl. "It is fine Oscar. You just got too excited." Emily said and petted the dog's head. The dog's ears stood up instantly again, and his tail started to waggle.

"Well, maybe there could be a way for us to stay a little longer. Maybe Emily could help Oscar? He is getting liking of her anyways." the mother proposed pointing at the dog's and the girl's mutual excitement.

"If she wants to. I'm sure Oscar would like it. So Emily, would you like to help Oscar?" Margaret asked the girl. "I have to warn you, it will be a difficult job." she continued with serious voice.

Help Oscar, Emily thought as the dog gave few licks over the bite mark. The warm and wet tongue felt nice on her skin. How could she not help her new friend? "Sure! You said that Oscar liked me. I also taught him to fetch! I can surely help him!" Emily said with sure voice. "What wouldn't I do for a cutie like you?" she said with pet-talk tone, giving Oscar scratches again. He answered by giving the girl more licks.

Margaret smiled at the two. "Let's do it then. Come here. Have you seen how these are used?" she asked and pointed to a metallic structure few meters away from the bench. Emily had seen those before, but she had never figured out what they were used for. The structure was a few meters long and five meters wide and completely made from some gray metal that she couldn't identify further. It seemed to be some kind of place for person to "sit" or "lay" if those words could be used to explain it. There was lower part with recesses for legs, and upper part for upper body, and there were three sets of those places for person to be in. It seemed like you had to go on your knees on the lower part of the structure, and put your upper body resting on the upper part of it. The three sets seemed to be for different size people. The first was for somewhat smaller kids than Emily, the second was kind of right size for her and the third seemed to be for adults.

Emily wasn't sure what that kind of structure would be used for. Like, why would you want to stand in place like that when you had bench next to you? Or why would you want to do that at all? It was made even weirder by the layout of the structure. There were large holes on the upper part of the structure where the person's upper body would rest. There were places for the person to hold hands, and the way that the metal curved made sure you wouldn't fall down even if you didn't hold the handles. However the bottom of the upper part didn't exist, instead leaving the person's upper body hanging in the air. There was small steel bar with rubber padding little below the chest of the person. The same padding surrounded rest of the hole. In total it was like person shaped bathtub with the bottom part cut off, leaving the person belly and chest to awkwardly hang in the air. There was also hole for the head, where the person could rest their head while laying in the structure. It however didn't have hole in the bottom, leaving the occupier unable to see downwards.

The lower part also was places so that the person's legs would be spread quite wide apart. Like at the upper part, there was also holes in the lower part. The holes were in front of the lower part, where the fronts of person's thighs would be pointed to. The structure kind of reminded Emily of some sexual photos she had seen, but she couldn't figure out why a structure forcing a person into that kind of position would be in a dog park. But it was quite clear that it was for people, and it was supposed to make them lay in it in that awkward position, their legs wide, bottom up and their bellies and chests hanging in the air.

"No, I haven't. I have seen those before, but I have never seen anyone using them. I think the person has to lay in there?" Emily asked unsure and pointed one of the three places.

"Yes, that is in fact that you are supposed to do. You must be quite new to dog parks then? People use these quite often. They are called dog feeding racks. They are used by people to feed their or other people's dogs at the park. Oscar is starting to get quite hungry, so we should use one to feed him." Margaret explained. "I think the middle one is your size?"

"Okay… Yes it is, I think. But how do they work? I don't see how sitting in one of these will allow you to feed dogs." Emily asked, still not getting their idea. She definitely hadn't heard about these dog feeding racks before.

"I think it is best for you to learn by experience. It is most fun that way. They are used to give the dogs very special meal. Oscar has gotten a nice like on you, and I'm sure he would be excited to get the special meal. Don't worry, I will explain what to do. Just follow my guiding." the woman explained.

"Well, okay." Emily was still unsure. But looking at the dog made her more confident. The dog wagged its tail excited, and looked at the rack and Emily back and forth. It must had gotten meal from one of those racks before. "What do I have to do?"

"First you have to take your clothes off. The rack is meant for very intimate purpose. It is said it is the closest you can get to your dog. Clothes would be only in way of that." the woman explained.

"I can take your clothes honey. No need to worry about them getting dirty. And it is not like Oscar would mind it." the mother encouraged the girl.

"It is quite cool here…" Emily said. It wasn't necessarily cold, but little too cold for being naked. And even though there were no one around at the moment, if lonely jogger going past from time to time didn't count, it still felt embarrassing for her to think to be naked in the middle of the park. "And what if someone sees…"

"Don't worry about it honey. It is normal. People see girls like you using these racks every once in a while. It is nothing special. And you are such a cutie anyway. They would be happy to see you if anything." the mother encouraged. "Oscar would be happy to see you without clothes too." she explained. Like an assurance, the golden retriever gave the girl's hand a small lick. He clearly had liked her, Emily thought. They had special bond after all.

"Well, okay then." Emily agreed. She then took the zipper of her light jacket, and pulled it down. She then took her scarf off, leaving her in t-shirt and trousers. Her mother took the jacket and the scarf and put them on the bench as Emily looked at herself again. It was still normal attire for girl to be outside, but if she would keep undressing, it definitely wouldn't be anymore. She looked at the two women, who looked assuring at the girl, and then to Oscar, who was still wagging its tail. It was okay, she thought to herself and pulled off her shirt.

Her breasts were still developing, but they were already C cup size. Her light skin started to quickly turn in goosebumps in the cool air. She then went down and removed her shoes and socks. The sand was quite coarse under her bare feet, but it was too late to care about that. She instead took her pants and pulled them, leaving her only in her underwear. "Isn't this fine already?" she asked, pulling her arms instinctively to her chest.

"You are doing fine honey. Just take them off." the mother said with soft voice that she had always used when Emily had been scared when she was younger.

She looked at Oscar that gave small licks to her legs. "That tickles." she said as the dog kept licking her shin. He however didn't care but kept on going, climbing higher. As the licks climbed upwards her thigh, she couldn't help but squirm in place. "Stop it silly boy." she said and finally stepped away as the dog's tongue licked at her privates. "Okay, okay, I'll take the rest off." she said in mix of embarrassment and excitement after the attention from Oscar.

She quickly took hold of her panties, pulling them down, and after giving them to her mom, she undid her bra and handed it over too. She was then left completely naked in the dog park, right next to the rack. The women had said it was normal, but the teen couldn't help but feel uncomfortable naked. The nipples of her young and perky breasts turned hard as reaction to the cold, and the little bit of hair she had on her pussy made little to keep her warm. But if looked from outside, she was definitely looking like a treat. Her butt was nicely round even though not too big, and her still virgin cunt looked nice and clean. She was growing to be a beautiful young woman.

"That is like it. It wasn't so bad, wasn't it? Now, before you get too cold, let's get you to the dog feeding rack. Oscar is starting to get quite wild already from impatience." Margaret said as the golden retriever jumped to lean on Emily, giving licks to her waist and even pubes, looking upwards to her. "Just lay in the rack. It just like you would expect. Legs to these dents and your upper body on the upper part." the woman guided.

Emily giggled at the dog's excitement. She looked at the rack, and headed to the middle one of the laying places. "Hush boy, I got to get on this first." she said as she bent down, putting her legs to the dents. The rack was surprisingly warm under her skin. It seemed to have some internal warming system, making laying in it much more comfortable than just standing in the cold air. It also gave a little bit cover from the random breezes, even though the holes weren't optimal for that. After getting comfortable position for her legs, she leaned over the upper part and laid on it. "It is so comfy!" Emily said surprised as she rested on the rack. From outside view it had seemed uncomfortable, but the balance of weight over the structure and the warm and nicely soft padding of the rack made it almost like laying on the bed after tiring day.

"What do I have to do now?" Emily asked, trying to look back from her position. That was the only worse side of the posture, as she couldn't properly see anything else than the rack, and the dog park in front of her. The rack was oriented in a way that her back was towards the walking path and her front towards the dog park. She had to make a quite nice view for passer-bys, she thought grinning. And for the dogs too… Her breasts were hanging in the air below her, and behind it, her belly. In general her body was little bit curvy, fitting well with her soft skin. The fronts of her thighs also faced the same way. The rack was open towards the dog park, letting the dogs go under the girl and see and access all of her exposed parts.

"You just have to lay there, nothing more. Oscar will take what he wants from you, don't worry about it." Margaret said. She had hold her dog while the girl had adjusted herself, but now she finally let the dog free. "He knows the best what treats he is in mood for anyways." she explained.

Emily didn't have time to ask what the woman meant before the golden retriever was at her. The dog had headed straight away at her backwards exposed cunt, and started to lick it hungrily. "Oscar!" Emily said almost unable to get the words due to the sudden assault. "Just stay there and let him do his job!" Emily could hear her mom guide as she took a grip of the handles of the rack. She let out a moan as the dog's tongue mercilessly lapped on her privates. She had masturbated before, but the uncaring and hungry vigor of the dog was something else compared to her own slower paced adventures. "Oscar!" she moaned again as Oscar lapped over her clit. She could feel herself getting wet, which only encouraged the dog to continue more.

The two women smiled and returned to chatting as they watched the girl getting licked by the dog. Emily however was in sudden heaven as Oscar ate her out, reaching towards her orgasm just a few moments after Oscar started his assault. "I'm going to coOO!" she cried out as she came. Her whole body trembled as the dog lapped the female come hungrily. If it wasn't clear that she was hanging there naked before, now everyone even remotely close by would know that the feeding rack was in use again.

Emily could barely catch her breath before she could feel a new feeling at her back. Oscar had jumped his front over the girl, and Emily could feel his feral underbelly over her butt and lower back. She was too overwhelmed to even protest as the dog started to hump her. The first thrusts of the golden retriever pokes her thighs, air and everything else it could reach. However fifth one hit home. Emily arched her back as the golden retriever started to ravage her pussy. The girl could feel sharp pain as her hymen was broken by the dog. She also let out a small cry, getting her parent's attention again.

"Ooh, congratulations Emily for losing your virginity!" the mom said cheerful as the dog fucked her daughter beastly.

I lost my virginity to dog… to dog of my mom's coworker, Emily thought shamefully in her heard as Oscar pumped its canine cock in and out of her. She couldn't see what she looked like from outside, but teen girl being fucked by dog must had been quite of a sight. She could feel her orgasm closing by again as the canine cock rubbed her insides and her clit too.

She was left on the edge when Oscar suddenly stopped. She could then feel sudden warmth inside her. He was cumming inside her, Emily understood. She could feel the dog's muscles tense around her, keeping him steadily in place in her. I lost my virginity to a dog, Emily thought. Not Thomas or some other cute guy she had had crush on, but for a dog in the dog park.

"Aww, you two look so cute. I said Oscar liked you." Margaret said as she walked up to the two. Emily could feel the dog stepping off of her. She felt a tugging on her pussy as the dog tried to get away, but for some reason it couldn't. "Aww, you are knotted it seems. Don't worry, he will get off of you soon. Just enjoy it while you can. He is going to start eat you soon." the woman explained.

"Eat… me?" Emily asked, not sure if she heard correctly from all of the stimulus. She could still feel her orgasm being close, being denied off of it by the uncaring canine. She could also feel the uncomfortable but little bit stimulating tugging of the dog as it tried to get off of her. She was also too tired to get off of the rack, and she wasn't sure if it was even a good idea with Oscar tied to him… from his cock. For now it seemed like a good idea just rest on the rack.

"Yes. That is what those racks are for. You can lay there to allow the dogs to easily access your tastiest and most fun parts while you can just comfortable lay in place. Oscar has had few bites off of some kind ladies from them before, but he hasn't had a whole girl for himself before. And you saw how much he liked you! I bet he can't wait to get off of you to take a taste." Margaret explained.

"Oh that is what these are for then…" Emily said, finally it coming together. It kind of made sense. The dogs go under her and access her belly, breasts and thighs… and they could reach her back from behind. She let out a small moan as Oscar tugged her cunt once again. "He… he must be lucky to have me then." she noted.

"Definitely. She haven't tasted a girl of your age before. However it seems that he likes the taste." the woman said. "Oh I think he will get off now!" she said cheerful. Emily could feel the pressure again at her pussy. This time it was stronger as the dog really started to pull himself away from the girl. The girl couldn't but moan as her pussy was forced wider open, and finally with loud pop she could feel the dog freeing itself.

"Stay in place honey. I'll take a pic of you. We got to get it to the home album. It is the day you lost your virginity after all." the mother said behind the girl. Emily tiredly turned her head sideways, managing to give a small smile to the camera as her mother took the picture from her behind. "Look! I think it turned out great!" the mother said and showed the picture to Emily. She could see herself from behind, her pussy red and little bit gaping, leaking some cum of Oscar, and herself laying tired on the rack, her smile captured by the picture.

"Yeah, I think it is." Emily said and could feel herself blushing. She was sure the picture would end up in her mother's social media. What would Thomas think about it when he would see it?

"Oh here he goes again. Watch out, he must be hungry." Margaret said and gave out a small laugh as the golden retriever stepped up and ran to the other side of the rack. Emily could hear the dog's footsteps as it walked under her. She could feel her body tense from anticipation. "Just relax and let him do what he wants. That is one reason that you aren't able to see downwards. You don't have to be afraid of what you see, but just lay relaxed and let the dog enjoy you." the woman explained.

Emily tried to relax but it was hard knowing that there was dog under her, looking to eat her. She could hear the dog sniffing her, and soon she could feel his moist muzzle on her skin. She couldn't help but wriggle and giggle a little as Oscar poked her breasts, and soon after that her belly. He also gave her thighs few pokes, but he seemed to be much more interested about her upper body. And who was Emily to judge him? Her breasts and belly had to look tasty hanging over the golden retriever.

After the sniffs came the licks. She could feel the dog's familiar tongue over her belly and then her right breast. It seemed to really get Oscar's attention by the way she could feel the dog continue to lick it. The warm tongue lapping over her nipple felt quite nice, she had to admit. And it total it felt, at least until the fangs came to play.

Emily gave out a small scream as Oscar bit into her breast. "It hurts!" she said stressed as the dog bit her breast. It was like when the dog had bit her hand, but instead of being one small bite, it was constant many bites. Even though it took mental strength, Emily kept herself in place as the dog bit into her. Under her, Oscar had sunk its teeth into the girl's bare breast, and with little bit more of biting and shaking, managed to get a piece of it off. It happily gulped down the piece of the right breast, torn from little down from the nipple. He then headed for an another bite, this time targeting the nipple and the meat around it.

Emily kept forced herself to stay in place by holding to the handgrips as her right breast disappeared into the hungry maw of the dog. A bit by bit she could feel less of the boob turned dogfood. She could hear her mother and her coworker chatting little bit to the side of her, but she couldn't make out what they were talking about. The feeling of being eaten was too invasive for her to be able to concentrate.

However when she lifted her head upwards she could notice that they weren't alone in the park anymore. There was a german shepard and its owner playing fetch in the other side of the dog park. How long had they been there, Emily wondered in shame. There was no way they wouldn't had noticed her. When Oscar wasn't biting into the remnants of her breast, she could still feel his cum leaking down her thigh.

She didn't at first even notice when the Oscar stopped gnawing her breast. Only after few moments of not feeling the new wave of pain she noticed that only dull and constant pain emitting from the mostly eaten boob. She kind of wanted to lift herself up and see that in what condition it was in, but on the other hand she definitely didn't want to see what the golden retriever had managed to do to her pretty breast. And she was supposed to lay there and let the dog work on her after all, like Margaret had said. That was what dog food was supposed to do. That was what she was supposed to do.

The dog wasn't finished however. She could soon again feel his tongue on her skin, this time at her navel. She shivered in fearful anticipation. She knew that if the dog would get into eating her guts, there wouldn't be hope for her survival. If she would now be taken to hospital, she might be able to survive with one breast left to spare. But if Oscar got into organs… there was no luck. She had to make a choice. She would either stand up, leaving the dog hungry, and maybe surviving, or stay laying, allowing the golden retriever to gulp down her innards as treats.

She could feel the familiar gnawing at her belly as the dog tried to get a good angle to bite into the soft flesh of the girl. I can't leave now, the teen thought. Instead of lifting herself up, she pushed herself against the padding of the rack, making her belly bulge little bit more for the dog. It was just what Oscar needed. Its jaws managed to take a grip of the flesh right to her belly button. The strong jaws of the golden retriever pierced her skin and the walls of her stomach, and a small part of her belly separated from her. She couldn't control herself but let out a scream.

"Hush honey, try to be more quiet." her mom said to her as the dog munched on his treat. "You scared the mister out there." she said and pointed towards the man and the dog still playing fetch, however now looking at what was happening at the feeding racks.

"I… I am sorry." Emily said while grinding her teeth in pain. Oscar had headed for second bite, this time getting his meat much more easily. The dog's muzzle felt weird as it poked the exposed inner parts of her. The dog hadn't yet broken into her stomach properly, but it was just matter of time that the dog would find his treats. "He is… at my belly." Emily managed to say.

"Oh nice. Oscar really likes intestines! I usually buy them from the dog food market. They are quite fresh there, but I'm sure this is whole new level for him!" Margaret said as the dog into the girl once again. This time the dog headed to the part it had bitten already. Emily left out a muffled scream as Oscar pulled the meat. She could feel a weird sensation of something ripping, and then similarly weird sensation of tension in her belly.

"He got in! Good boy!" Emily could hear Margaret say as she stood in front of her. She was bend down and seemed to be petting the dog. Emily could feel more pulling from her insides and after that suspiciously wet munching sounds from under her. "Look Susan, I bet you want to see this." the woman waved the girl's mother to come to look.

"Oh! That is gross. But fascinating. Do they always pop out like that?" the mother asked, fascinated by what she saw happening to Emily's belly. Emily grunted again as she could feel some weird movement in her insides.

"What is happening there?" Emily managed to ask. She wasn't sure that the fact she wasn't feeling much extra pain made her more or less scared to hear the reply. Oscar definitely hadn't stopped eating. That was clear from all of the munching and tearing sound coming from under her.

"I'll show you honey. I must get this to the album too!" the mother said as she took out her phone again. "Smile!" she said as her daughter laid there, trying to stand the dull pan from her breast and belly. Emily managed to lift her head up a little and give her mother a smile, even if one filled with pain. Her mother clicked the phone for few times, and then headed to show the pictures to her.

"Oscar really popped you open honey." she said fascinated as she showed the pictures to Emily. Emily had little trouble concentrating from the munching noises and the occasional tug from her insides, and her blonde hair that had moved over her eyes didn't help. But even those things taken into consideration, it was clear what she saw. Under the rack, there was a whole mess. Well, she was whole mess. Oscar had apparently managed to rupture her belly properly, and it seemed that most of her pink intestines were hanging from her belly in the air and some even on the ground. In the pictures, Oscar was sinking his teeth into the pile of intestines, the consequential pictures clearly showing him ripping parts of them off and slurping them down. That is what it was about, Emily understood as she could feel the similar tug than before. The dog was clearly enjoying his treats. In the pictures, over the gorey ground under the rack, she could see her head standing up. Her normally friendly face was turned into painful grin.

"I'll have to send these for your father. He must be excited to hear you have made such a good friend from Oscar. He is absolutely loving you." the mother said as she walked away, leaving the dog to munch on her daughter's innards.

"Excuse me ladies" Emily lifted her head again to see who was talking. It was the man from before. And next to him there was a woman that Emily hadn't seen before. The man had his german shepard with him, looking at the lower side of the rack, and the woman had larger siberian husky. "Could our dogs also use the racks?" he asked politely from Margaret.

"Oh sure, go ahead. Oscar has already almost finished with his meal. There is plenty to spare." she said, not even looking at Emily. The man nodded happily to the woman. "Thanks! Teddy and Coco, dig in!" he said as he waved the two dogs towards the rack.

Emily managed to only watch in shock as the german shepard disappeared under her. The siberian husky on the other hand walked around the rack. In a moment Emily couldn't see either of them. However she could feel them. She let out a small scream as a dog, she was not sure if it was the german shepard or Oscar, bit into her remaining breast. She could feel one piece more of her being ripped off of her and heading to dog belly. A very familiar feeling for her already.

Behind her she could feel the husky. It seemed to be the dog called Teddy, as he climbed on Emily's back. The weight of the dog forced the girl even tighter against the rack, for the joy of the two dogs under her having their dinners of girlmeat. Unlike Oscar, the husky was clearly used to the procedure, and his cock entered into Emily at first try. She had already forgotten her unfulfilled sexual lust, but it was now brought straight back to her mind as the canine cock started to ram into her. She could feel her body moving back and forth, making a nice delicious looking show for the two dogs under her. She let out a moan as the dog's cock scrubbed her little while ago virgin clit, and then a scream as a dog janked another piece of her breast off.

"Oh you have finished already? Well, you surely ate well, my little doggy boy." she could hear Margaret talking next to her as the husky kept pounding her and the other dog eating her breast. She turned her head to right to see her mother's coworker petting the golden retriever. The maw of the dog was painted red, but the wagging of the tail was just as excited as before. She watched as the dog tried to give a lick to his owner, and Margaret laughingly pushing him away. "I don't want to get dirty Oscar! We have to get you into shower when we get back home." she said to him as she put the leash back on the dog.

She watched in mixed emotions as the woman and the dog started to head away. The dog under her had left her breast alone for the moment at least, and by the tuggings, seemed to be enjoying the guts left vacant by the retriever. At the same time she trembled into orgasm as the dog over her released its load into the girl's pussy.

"I have to leave too honey. I have to take your little brother into his football practice." she could hear her mother say. She looked forward and saw her smiling, taking a picture. "I'm going to leave you alone with your doggy friends. We should had bought the dog you wanted. You do so well with them! Natural talent." the mother said sincerely and then bend down to her daughter. "Have fun with your friend Emily. I love you!" she said and landed a kiss on the forehead of her ravaged daughter as one dog was eating her guts and another knotted her. "I hope I will see you!" she said as she headed to her coworker. Emily watched as they closed the gate of the dog park behind them and gave a small goodbye wave to her. She wanted to look at them go, but an older man with two small dogs blocked her view as they entered the park.

With her mother and her coworker gone, she was left alone in the park. Well, not definitely alone per say, as there were the two dogs and their owners there. And now the man with his two dogs, and by the sounds, even more dogs and owners. But she didn't know anyone of them. "Mind if I let my dogs…" she could hear the voice of older man say. "It is not ours." the man answered. "Oh, well then." Emily could hear the talk. Soon she could feel more fangs on her skin. One pair gnawed on her almost gone right breast, while other seemed to be interested of her thigh. She could feel the dog eat her thigh. The thigh she had hoped that would look cute for Thomas. The thigh was now nothing more than dog food for the old man's dog.

She didn't even notice the husky leaving, before she could feel another dog on her back, and then fucking her. She didn't even know what dog it was. Was it one of the old man's dog? Someone else's? She lifted her head up a little, but to see several other people in the park, and more arriving. It was the time after work after all… everyone took their dogs for a walk. She let out a scream as more of dogs bite into her flesh. As pain filled her front, the lustful but painful pleasure filled her back as the anonymous dog kept pounding her teen pussy.

She couldn't keep track of time. Only thing that she could feel was constant numb pain from the edges of her eaten body parts, the active mindfilling pain as some dog tore her flesh, and the numbing arousal as dog after dog kept mounting her. Her strength started to quickly fade away as the evening grow older, and soon she wouldn't had even been able to lift up even if she would had tried. A bite after bite her flesh ended up in the bellies of the numerous hungry dogs. That was what she was now. Dog fucktoy and food. She didn't even know how many dogs had fucked or eaten her. She couldn't see any of them, but only feel their fangs and tongues in her flesh, and their cocks in her pussy.

Soon the fangs weren't satisfied with her front only. First she could feel them on her legs, gnawing her shins off as another dog pounded her destroyed pussy. Even if she would get away, she was sure that she wouldn't be able to feel pleasure from it ever again. Only thing left was the feeling of constant pain and numb feeling that had long since been pleasure. And then the knots, and the leakage afterwards. She could feel the bites on her back. She wasn't sure how the dogs got there, but she was too tired to care. She did as dogfood on the rack was supposed to do. She laid there and let herself to be fucked and then eaten. She wasn't Emily anymore. She was just random girl that the owners could feed their dogs with.

After what seemed like a long long time she could feel new kind of feeling on her pussy. It wasn't the feeling of being pounded, but it was still very familiar. For a moment she wondered what it was, before her fading brains made the connection. Oh, her pussy was being eaten, this time literally. She could feel as the dog's jaws bit into her gaping hole, ripping a piece of it away. It had to be tasty after so much tenderizing. She could feel another bite, two bites at the same time. The dogs had to agree. She left out his last tired cry as her pussy was pulled apart and devoured by the same dogs that had used it so eagerly for the last… hour? Two hours? Or was it more or less?

Emily couldn't figure it out. Only thing she could feel was the fangs. The fangs all over her, ripping pieces of meat off of her. It was okay though. She felt warm. The padding was nice. She could just lay there… lay there like she had done. She was doing good work. Like her mother said. She was natural with dogs. Natural food for them. And she felt happy about it. She had to taste good for the hungry dogs. She was supposed to have fun. Did she have fun? Being fucked by group of dogs before being being eaten by them with no care by them? She couldn't answer. But she was good at it at least, she knew. And she could continue to be good at it. As one dog reached to the empty the last pieces of her liver, another devouring her womb, third gnawing on her shin bone and fourth taking bites off of her back, Emily finally passed away. She smiled. She was good dog food.


The air was little bit cooler than the previous day as Susan walked her usual path. She took a deep breath and smiled. It was so good to be here again. She really had to enjoy these rare empty moments of her life. Life wasn't easy for a mother of… thr… two. Mother of two. Especially when she had a work in addition to that. These walks were one of the rare moments for her to have time to think and just enjoy the moment.

She almost walked past the intersection where she could head to the dog park, but at the last moment she remembered it. Oh Emily. She had to check how the girl's night out with her new friends had played out. She was having so much fun when she had left. The night on dog food rack was still harsh, but she was sure her daughter had had much fun.

The mother could see even from far that Emily had been popular. The rack's middle part and the ground around was visibly red even from far away. As she came closer, Susan could confirm what she had expected. "You really had fun with your friends it seems." she said happily as she walked in the dog park.

If she hadn't known it had to be her daughter, she probably couldn't had guessed. There wasn't honestly much left of the little rebellious but still so animal loving girl. There was bones scattered around the ground, ribs here, some foot bones there. Scattered with them was little bits of left-over gore and non-eatable material like tendons. There was little bit of Emily's back left intact, not many dogs had seemed to be able to reach it, but all the other meat was gone. The previously so plump and round meat of Emily was now gone, spread around in dozens guts of dogs. And soon if not already under some tree or in poop bag in some of the trash bins the mother had walked past.

Other recognizable feature left of girl was the girl's head. Or what was left of it. The blonde hair was still intact, but the skull had been broken and emptied by some dog. Their owner had had to probably to crack it open however before that. Most of the face was also eaten, except for the surroundings of the left eye. The little part of her daughter's face that was left seemed restful.

What a happy ending for the girl's night. She got to play with the dog friends she had always wanted to have. Not many girls got to be so close to their love. Susan walked little bit away from the rack to get a better angle to it. She then took the last picture of Emily's evening. She shared it like she had the other ones too. The first ones had already a lot of comments and likes, mostly congratulating the girl for loss of her virginity, and the dog and his owner. Susan was sure the post about the happy ending would get at least as much likes. "It seems Emily had a fun and wild night yesterday! #proudmom" she put as the description of the image of the partial skeleton of her daughter and posted it.

"Brutus, fetch!" she could hear from her back. She watched as a girl threw a bone for the dog. By the shape of it, it seemed to be the thigh bone of Emily's. The doberman ran for his treat, and soon returned to the girl, little bit younger than Emily, with the bone in his maw. "Good boy! That is like it!" the girl said and petted the dog. "We have to train more, but I think we can get into the dog competition if we continue like this!" she said to the dog, who licked her hand. "Yes, yes Brutus. If we win I will give myself to yourself as a treat! Now, fetch!" the girl said and threw the bone of Emily again. The black dog ran eagerly for it.

Susan smiled as she headed back towards home. It was always nice to see girls making so special bond with their dogs. Maybe she should get one for her young daughter too? She had to think about it.
R: 25 / I: 0

Jim's Snuff Truck (Tags in each chapter)

Hi. GuroChan is back (hooray!) and I’ll celebrate with a story that I plan on turning into a series. I was writing under the name Loke on the old chan, I wrote a few stories that are still on here I think.

The concept is simple; Jim operates a Snuff Truck, a mobile processing centre in an alternative reality of some sort where overpopulation is the biggest issue around and people usually die consensually or semi-consensually. The truck is kind of like a mobile home, driver seat and mini-office in the front, execution room in the back.

This is the first story. Feel free to suggest characters, scenarios and alternative execution methods. I have som rules though, to make sure writing is fun for me too. They are quite simple: No scat (mild peeing is totally ok though”, no toddlers, no male on male, no real people and no characters from anime or TV etc. The more information the better. Don’t hesitate to suggest things though, the worst that could happen is that I just don’t use it. Also, constructive feedback in general is greatly appreciated.

PS: My favourite subjects are tween and teen girls, 12-15.


Chapter 1 (f-solo, M-solo, f-snuff)

Jim looked at the black and white clock on the wall of his truck. Eager to get home he hoped no more visitors would come, but his hope shattered immediately when he heard knocking on the door. He opened, and greeted the two people standing outside. He recognized one of them, a stunning blonde English teacher named Amanda, coming to his truck for the third time that day. She was there to escort the one of them that wouldn’t leave that truck alive.

“Hi there!” Amanda said. “I’ve got one more for you today, this little rascal just got caught cheating on her exam. Enjoy!” she said with a wink as she turned around and walked back to the school.”

“Thanks!” Jim half shouted after her. Amanda never stayed around long. “I’ve got to find out if she’s single,” Jim thought to himself.

“And what’s you name, sweetie?” he asked the girl now stepping into the truck.

“Sarah Miller,” she answered. “Grade 8.”

“Nice to meet you Sarah, I’m Jim. To be honest I’ve had a long day and I’m tired. Is it alright if we get this over with quickly?”

“Sure. I was going to end up dead one way or another anyways, so I’m okay with it.” she said, quite unaffected by the situation.

“Great! Then please take off your clothes and put them in the bin over there. I would put up a screen for you but as I said I just want to get this over with and I’ll see you naked anyways. I’ll fill out the paper work in the meantime.”

Jim found her name on the class list and filled out the necessary forms as Sarah started undressing. He glanced over towards her after a minute and saw her stopping when she was down to her underwear.

“All of them,” he said.

Sarah silently complied, blushing a little as she removed the rest of her clothes. After a couple of minutes Jim had finished the most boring part of his job and could finally take a good look at the girl. She was cute, her nose was perhaps a bit too wide but she had stunning green eyes and beautiful straight, brown hair. She had a fit and quite thin body, with tiny, blooming breasts and a hairless crotch. Jim was unsure if she shaved or it just hadn’t started growing there yet but it didn’t really matter now. He decided to get on with it and led her to the far end of the truck where the action happened. He fitted straps to her feet that were attached to the ceiling and hoisted her up so that she hung upside down against the metal wall, her legs spread slight apart. From the wall he pulled a wire across her neck and secured it on the other side. With the press of a button it would retract into the wall with tremendous force, severing the girl’s head clean from her body. A drain below her would catch the blood.

“Everything okay?” Jim asked.

“Just a bit nervous,” the girl answered.

“Have you masturbated before?”

“Y-yes,” Sarah answered, a bit taken aback by the question.

“Then you know how good it feels, right?”

“Sure, but is it appropriate now?”

“Of course, it is quite normal in fact. I even have something that helps.” Jim pulled a small egg vibrator from his front pocket. “Do you want it?”

Sarah nodded.

Jim put some lube on the vibrator and carefully slid it into Sarah’s pussy, just enough to hit the g-spot. The vibrator was remote controlled, and as soon as he turned it on the young girl gasped in pleasant surprise.

“I’m supposed to tie your arms as well, but if you promise to not touch that wire around your neck, I’ll let you use them to pleasure yourself. The system detects when you have an orgasm, and will trigger after you hit the peak. Understood?”

“Yes.” The girl answered. “Thank you.”

Jim turned up the vibrator quite a bit, and Sarah a bit nervously put her right hand up to her pussy. She was not used to masturbating in front of others, but soon she was lost in the pleasure and moaned loudly, both hands rubbing her young pussy. Jim made a quick check that everything was working as it should and sat down to admire the sight. Of course his cock reacted to it even though he had seen this process many times before. He began stroking it from the outside of his pants. It grew more and he let it out of the zipper, stroking it faster.

After a while he could see Sarah getting close to orgasm, and he just had to get closer. He rose from the chair and walked over to the girl. She opened her eyes and saw him standing right by her, stroking his member. The girl didn’t even flinch, much too caught up in the heat of the moment to slow down now. Sarah was getting closer by the second, and Jim noticed she had even put her left pinky half way up her ass. Suddenly she cried out loudly, shuddering and thrusting her fingers as deep as they would go. Her cry ended abruptly when the wire around her neck tightened in a fraction of a second, slitting her neck in two. Her head landed on the floor with a thunk. The sound of her girly voice turned to a grotesque gurgle, and her arms flailed aimlessly. This sent Jim over the edge, and generous amounts of cum landed on the girl’s crotch and belly.

Jim sat down again, admiring the scene. When the stream of blood from Sarah’s neck turned into a trickle it was time to get on with the cleaning and gutting. He had to stop by the processing centre too to offload the bodies, after all his truck would have more visitors the next day.
R: 93 / I: 3

Tales from the Canterlot Mortuary (Post-mortem Necro, Morgue, Sometimes Furry, MLP)

Tales from the Canterlot Mortuary is a collection of stories surrounding the mortician Mort Momento and looking through the many corpses that head his way, figuring out their means of death, carrying out their terms for a funeral, and having some fun along the way.

This first entry is more of a pilot story. I had written it a long while ago (like a couple of years now) and I'm just now deciding to publish it here. If you have any ideas for future entries, please suggest them in this format:

Name: (this would be a character from MLP. It might branch out to other series, but for now, it's MLP. If your suggestion is an OC, please link to their appearence)
Cause of Death: (how did they die and how were they found at the crime scene?)
Death Outfit: (how were they dressed when they were processed by CSI?)
Funeral Arrangements: (what, if anything, have they requested happen to them for their funeral?)

Without further to do, let's begin!

Bittersweet (Pinkie Pie, 2nd person)

9:13 PM. That was the time they called it according to the note attached to the body bag of one Pinkamena Diane Pie. You were just a hapless mortician that was assigned to analyzing the body. You look at some of the notes attached to it, like how she was aged at 23 by the time of her death and that she died of cardiac arrest. You unzip the bag and by God was she gorgeous. Her eyelids were naturally closed and her face gave off a natural, peaceful look.

Her hair was long, curly to the point of it being fluffy like cotton candy and in a bright hot pink color. You continue to unzip the bag. She wore a pink sweatshirt and black track pants. Her body was a bit on the chubby side, but not to the extent of her being morbidly obese. You notice that CSI team have prepped her body for examination with the bagged hands and the fact that one of her feet are missing a sock. You take the body out of the bag and carry her to the metal tray that you prepared for her. Rigor mortis seemed to have passed for her as you notice the way her body limped as you carried her.

You sneak a grab at her butt as you lay her down and judging from that feel alone, you figure out what’s the first thing to be taken off. You take off the other sock and put it to the side. You observed both feet as you lift up Diane’s legs and worked your way to the waist. Tugging the pants down, you managed to pull down both her pants and panties down. The last tug to take them off was hard, so you turn and struggled. Her corpse flopped to its side as you pull them down. You pulled her down too, as you noticed her soles inching close to your dick.

You pull down your pants slightly and let your penis touch her soft feet for a moment. After that, you pulled them back up and go observe her body. You look at her smooth ass as it lined up with pink sweatshirt. The curves of her butt looked adorable. You take a squeeze on one cheek before squeezing the other. You pull down your pants, lower the tray, and mount Diane. You align your dick within the part where the two cheeks met the legs and plopped it there. You felt the coldness of the corpse, but can also feel your penis surrounded by soft, silk-like skin. You rub your penis in between her legs for a while, a few times your dick edged to her vagina, until finally you cum over her butt. Nothing that a quick wipe from a kleenex wouldn’t fix.

The time for more sex had to wait. You’re assigned to study the corpse, not fuck it after all. You flop Pinkamena over and try not to gaze at her vagina for fear of your sex drive taking over again. You figured that getting the shirt off would be more difficult. Rather than struggle with pulling it off, you decided to just grab a pair of scissors and cut the sweatshirt off her. You started at the bottom and began cutting upward. Her gut was revealed and you gave it a quick rub of her soft belly before you finished cutting. You take the shirt off her and all you’re left now is her bra. It was one of those lace bras that showed a bit of the nipple via see through fabric. You look at how the nipples were erect. With one cut, you take off the bra, put it to the side, and now you have a nude body.

Now was the time to look at her vagina. The first thing you notice is her fluffy bush of pubic hair. Already her appearance is giving you a hard-on. You part her legs and look at her vagina. You go to the sink and wet a cloth. You go back to the body and dab a little bit of the cloth onto her pussy to make it a bit more wet and lubricant. You lift her legs, undo your pants, and began to screw her lifeless body. With each thrust, you notice her breasts and hair bounce, her arms juggling a bit to keep up. Seeing the motion made you sick and you stop. You turn her body around to see her adorable butt.

You continue your sex. You can see her face rub against the cold steel, cheeks pressed up to the point where her lips parted. You hold her from behind and grab her large, soft breasts as you bury your head into her hair. You begin to wonder what kind of person she was and why she had to die. It often helped you making a personality for her. Eventually, with one last thump, you came inside Diane Pie. You got out and her body slumped to the ground.

You take out a small hose and began to wash her body, taking extra care with the pussy as your cum drained out of her. Soon, her entire body was wet and her once beautiful hair was now long and wet. Her mouth was open and you decide to give her a tongue before you set your sheet over her corpse. You’ll begin the autopsy in the morning.

Fortunately, someone else did the autopsy for you so you don’t have to go through the gruesome details. Looking at the scar on her nude body and her skin even paler made your dick hard. You raise her legs, inserted your dick into her body, and clung onto her for dear life as you humped her body.

Her nipples poked your chest as the scars rubbed against you. You hold her tightly as you ride out your lust onto her body. You could feel the embalming fluid inside her as you kiss her on the lips. Her breasts wobble a bit, but not by much. You comb your fingers through her hair and kiss her on the forehead.

Eventually, you cum inside her body. This time, you don’t clean it, but rather grab a cotton ball and stuff it into her pussy. You decided to do something different and take Diane’s hand. You pressed her fingers onto the cotton and shove it in. You leave her like that and get out your phone to take some pictures of the corpse “masturbating”.

You decided to go all out on her, licking her nipples, feeling up her pubic hair, even opening up her eyelids to look at her gorgeous yet lifeless blue eyes. You decided to go one more time, though this time, you’re going in protected. Although her holes were covered, you made an exception to her ass.

You go gently, as if she was alive and looking right at you. You massage her breasts and feel up her belly. You rub her legs before touching her soft soles. You grab onto her hands, continuing to pretend you and her were lovers. Eventually, you came again and took your penis out of her anus.

You close her eyes and get her clothes. She had been given a simple white dress with shoes that show off her cute toes. There was also panties for her, but you decide to put just the dress and shoes on. You bunched up the dress to see her pussy one last time. Taking a picture, you finally put panties onto her and leave her.
R: 8 / I: 7

The Drumhead (/g/,/fur/)

The artwork was a commission drawn by deermary over on Furaffinity.

Alice leaned up against the edge of the berm, breathing through her nose and keeping as still as possible. She looked through the sight of her rifle with her right eye, keeping the other one open so she’d have a sense if someone approached from that side. She was well covered though, and it was unlikely the enemy knew she was here. With the end of her weapon resting on a mossy log atop the berm, she prepared for what would likely be a long wait.

Every few seconds, she silently adjusted the rifle to the left, and then the right. She was responsible for watching the grassland between her and the tree line, and relief wasn’t going to come for at least eleven hours. It was quiet here, other than the odd breeze disturbing the grass and foliage, or the chirp of distant birds. As she watched the peaceful meadow, adjusting herself to find the most comfortable spot, Alice couldn’t help but let her thoughts drift elsewhere.

She knew she wasn’t supposed to; an inattentive soldier often became a dead soldier. Still, this particular post was a tertiary scout position, well behind the furthest forward lines, and it rarely saw any action. After all, that’s why she was the only one out here at the moment, in the middle of the day.

Her wandering attention landed on the events of last night, as she mutely observed shadows falling sporadically on the grass from the partly cloudy sky above. She moved her weight to one foot, allowing the other to rest. It pounded painfully in the too-small boot.

[i]What a fucking prick[/i], Alice thought, anger rising in her gut. [i]I hope Tom gets blown up out there.[/i]

The fact was, she wasn’t even supposed to be on this stupid extended watch. It was just punishment for the party last night. That’s why she hadn’t even been given a spotter. This wasn’t a real sniper post; it was a time-out corner. And she had that cunt Tom to thank for it. He was the only one of her squad who got asshurt that she and the rest were up celebrating. They had every reason! Their patrol had uncovered an attempt to install a machine gun entrenchment near Echo camp. Tom was the only one to refuse to join in their get-together after. He went and got some Captain Stick-Up-His-Ass to break them up, and the rest was history.

[i]Oh fucking well[/i], she thought, momentarily returning her focus to her “task” and sweeping her scope across the vast field. [i]At least I didn’t end up on tree felling duty for Foxtrot camp like the guys[/i]. She had escaped the worse of it, she supposed.

Shifting her weight to the other foot, it seemed like a poor consolation. What kind of jackass punished a group of soldiers for some harmless fun celebrating a job well done, anyway?

Something moved in front of her, and she detected it with her other eye. Leaning back from her scope for a second, she saw a Monarch butterfly flutter down and land on the end of her rifle’s barrel. It flapped its wings slowly, apparently content on its metal perch.

She smiled at it, forgetting for a second her woes. It was like the kind of thing you read about in a war poem: the author would be making some pretentious point about juxtaposing the serenity of nature against man’s cruelty or some stuffy shit like that.

A gunshot rang out, making her jump in surprise. Her training didn’t allow her to panic, and so she lowered herself, putting her cheek back on the stock of the rifle and peering down the sight. The shot was pretty far away, from the direction of the forest across the meadow, but that was all behind their forward lines. Her ears perked as best they could under her helmet, and silence prevailed as seconds passed.

Then another shot sounded, a bit closer, then several more in quick sequence. If her ears were correct, and they usually were, she was hearing the sound of at least two different weapons. One sounded like her army’s standard issue infantry rifle, and the other…

Another shot, and this time she was sure. The other weapon she heard was of the caliber used prominently by the enemy. Their snipers often utilized it; one must’ve made his way between the lines and decided to take shots at something. One of her fellows must’ve returned fire.

Out of the corner of her non-scope eye, Alice detected movement in the trees. Adjusting at once, she scanned the edge of the forest, looking for the slightest sign of an enemy sniper. If he made it all the way here…

A shiver ran up her spine, and she contained it as best she could. This was supposed to be as safe as place as there was on the front. A time-out corner, she had called it. Now an image swam to mind unpleasantly of her taking a shot through the forehead from somewhere in the trees.

One more shot, and this one was right at the tree line somewhere. She zeroed in on its location, and placed her finger on the modified trigger. Tall grass was disturbed at the tree line. Someone was moving through it, and she tracked the movement, ready to fire.

Someone popped up from the grass, running perpendicular to her line of sight. Immediately, she squared her sight at the center of the target’s mass. Whoever it was wasn’t wearing a helmet, and didn’t appear to see her. He was fleeing, that was obvious. His uniform was torn and dirty, but appeared to be that of an enemy scout.

Hesitating no longer, Alice fired. Her shot was north of its target, and hit the running man in the neck. He dropped like a stone into the grass, and largely disappeared from view. Yes! she congratulated herself. [i]He never had a chance![/i]

Just as she was patting herself on the back, several more shots rang out from the trees. There was more movement, and it was clear someone was now behind one of the trees she could see clearly from here. This person was apparently aware of her, for perhaps he just saw his comrade get smoked in the grass.

A hand emerged from behind the trunk, red furred like hers. It made a series of deliberate gestures and signals, and she stopped looking through the scope. This was one of her soldiers, giving her the “Don’t shoot; I’m friendly” signs.

She poked her head fully above the berm, and bellowed as loud as she could: “COME ON OUT! I GOT HIM!”

It was hard to tell at first, but it looked as though her messaged had been received. Two people emerged from hiding, jogging toward her out of the trees. Briefly peering through her scope again, she verified that these were friendlies. Shouldering her rifle, she climbed out of her nest and broke into a light run, on a course to meet them. She was giddy with excitement, impressed with her shot from a hundred and fifty yards or so.

The two soldiers diverted toward where she had dropped the scout, and as they reached him, one bent down in the grass next to him. He was doing something with his hands, maybe checking him for orders or taking his weapon. As she moved toward them, Alice couldn’t help but notice the kneeling soldier was still fiddling with something, and she slowed to a power walk in order to see better.

He was bobbing up and down, while the other soldier looked on. [i]Wait a moment…[/i]

He was doing chest compressions. She came to a stop fifteen feet away or so, and sure enough, she could see the rough outline of the man she shot, and her fellow soldier earnestly attempting CPR on him. The other grunt was looking right at her in horror. She didn’t recognize either of them, but the one standing up was a Corporal.

“What did you do?” he asked quietly as she walked forward again, dreading what she was going to see. “Did you shoot him?”

“I…” Alice’s attempt at an answer was cut off by the full view of her victim. He was one of them, all right. He was a fox as well, and with a terrible pang of guilt, she realized she knew him. This was Tom, her squad mate. She saw the hole in both sides of his neck, and realized why he dropped so fast: she had torn through his spine. There was an additional wound in his gut that bled through his shirt, but her’s was definitely the kill shot. He must’ve died before he hit the ground.

The soldier kneeling by him ceased his life-saving efforts, falling backward onto his butt. He looked up at her, blood on his face and hands. His expression was that of disbelief, and not understanding.

“Why did you do that?” he demanded, panting and shaking his head. “Why?”

All Alice could do was stare, her eyes moving between him and the dead, unseeing face of her former pain-in-the-ass comrade. “I didn’t mean to…” she said, for that’s all she could think of. She hadn’t meant to. His uniform was filthy, and the red bloodstain must’ve played a trick on her mind. He hadn’t looked like himself from all the way back in her nest.

The eyes of both soldiers were uncomfortably fixed on her. The first climbed to his feet, and stood considerably taller than her. He was still shaking his head, incredulous. He was a Sergeant, she now saw.

“We need to report this,” he said. “We need to get back to camp.”

Alice was snapped to her senses. “I thought he was an enemy scout… I heard shots.”

“There was a sniper,” the second soldier said, moving to her side. “He got him in the stomach. But we got him.” He gestured at the trees. “The guy’s body is back there.”

Alice was wide-eyed, and she couldn’t muster up a defense for herself.

“Give me your weapon,” the sergeant said, extending a hand.

She didn't, and instead backed up slightly. “I didn’t know…”

He drew his own rifle to his shoulder, and pointed it directly at her chest. She was so surprised, she froze.

“Don’t make me shoot you, Private,” he said. “Surrender your weapon. You just killed one of our own. You need to come with us.”

She was still rooted to the spot, but the other soldier moved suddenly, crossing the distance between them and seizing her rifle in both hands. He wrenched it from her, tearing the sling from her shoulder and retreated from her with the weapon. The sergeant stepped forward in that instant, gripping one of her wrists in one hand while he dug in one of his cargo pockets for something with the other.

“Give me your other hand,” he said gruffly, and she complied, still in total shock. She was just looking down at Tom, who lay silently in the grass. There was a massive crimson pool underneath him. Something clicked behind her, and her wrists were squeezed together tightly by what she recognized to be a zip tie.

Without speaking, the sergeant put a hand on her shoulder and pushed her forward. He moved purposefully along the tree line, with the corporal in tow, carrying both his and her rifle. They marched in silence, as nobody seemed to have anything to say. What was there to say, anyway?

They were moving toward Echo camp, likely where these two boys were from. They likely just wanted to report to their chain of command, even though she herself was based out of Delta camp.

Alice just hung her head the whole time. Shock was turning into horror with every step, and guilt tore through her flesh, wringing her insides. How had things gone like this, and so quickly? Her life had been turned upside down in a single split second.

The perimeter fence of Echo camp came into view after twenty minutes, and they walked right through the guard station. Drawing stares from the dozens of men walking around, they proceeded inward, past tents and makeshift buildings, on their way to the very center. There was a command building there, and that was the obvious destination.

The three of them stopped outside the main building’s entrance, and the sergeant leading her spoke up.
“Keep her here,” he said to the guards flanking the door. “We need to speak with Major Darren.”

“What happened?” One of them, a Private First Class, inquired.

“That’s for the Major’s ears only,” came the response. The guard acquiesced, and took hold of Alice while her two companions headed inside. She stood quietly as several soldiers looked at her while they passed by.

After only a couple minutes, the door opened, and her arresting sergeant poked his head out at her. “Come in, Private,” he said with dead seriousness.

She did, and found herself ushered forward as soon as she crossed the threshold. The sergeant pulled her helmet roughly off her head as she entered. She was maneuvered to a desk off to the left, where sat an older fennec.

“Sergeant Holden’s just let me know what happened out at Nest Three,” he said, his voice strangely high. “You may go, Sergeant,” he added, looking over her shoulder.

“Tell me what happened,” he said kindly.

“I don’t know, sir,” Alice said, her voice shaky. She did her best to stand at attention despite her tied hands. “I heard several gunshots that I perceived to be from the enemy. I saw movement in the bushes, and them someone came running out.”

“Did you identify who it was?”

“No, sir. I thought from his uniform that he was an enemy scout. Once I made that determination, sir, I fired.”

The fennec Major nodded sadly. “This is very serious. According to Sergeant Holden, the man you fired at was a Private Niles. He was one of us.”

She nodded, looking at the floor. “I know, sir,” she said miserably. “He was in my squad.”

“Really?” That seemed to surprise him. “And you didn’t recognize him? That’s a damn shame…” His voice trailed off. “I can’t imagine how you must be feeling.”

She nodded again, not looking at him. She felt like crying, but that wasn’t what she did. Perhaps she was just too out of her mind.

“I wish there was something I could do for you,” he continued. “But this is going to be up to your commanding officer. Who do you belong to?” She told him.

“Under Colonel Miller?”

Alice swallowed hard. The fierce face of her wolf commander flashed to the front of her mind. “Yes, sir.”

The fennec sighed. She could guess why, given the Colonel’s reputation. “I’m afraid I’m going to have to refer this to him, since both you and the deceased were under his command. We’ll have a jeep come and pick you up and bring you back to Delta. Meantime, I want you to take a seat in the waiting area by the door.”

She looked at him finally, and there was pity written on his face. She mumbled another “Yes, sir,” before turning on her heels and walking alone to the few wood chairs near the reception desk at the door.

Sitting down, and leaning forward, wishing she could put her head in her hands, Alice couldn’t remember ever feeling worse in every way possible. She was guilty for killing her squad mate, of course, but it was far more than that. All she had done was talk shit about him, and now that made her feel even worse. Not only that, but there was no telling what Colonel Miller was going to do to her when he found out.

[i]I’m going to prison[/i], an intruding thought said. [i]I’m going away for a long time. Maybe forever.[/i]

She didn’t have long to wallow in misery, because just a few minutes later, she was hauled into the passenger seat of a jeep driven by another private, a kid named Walters. They set off under the cool breeze and pleasant sunlight of the early afternoon, a day she certainly would’ve enjoyed if things were different. She found herself longing for the punishment watch she’d been on, and fantasized about waking up to find she’d fallen asleep at her post. It would make logical sense, she told herself, attempting to will that into becoming reality. She had been bitching about Tom, so it made sense to have a nightmare about him.

She didn’t wake up, of course. They rumbled along an uneven dirt road through the thick forest, bouncing up and down in their seats as they headed for Delta camp. After a few minutes more, an odd smell found its way to Alice. It was smoke, and it was strong.

Walters seemed to detect it at the same moment, for both of them began looking around for the source.

A distant boom echoed from somewhere in front of them, and they both snapped their heads forward toward the source. It was then that Alice noticed a plume of black, billowing smoke above the trees in the direction of her camp.

“Do you see that?” she said to Walters. He was looking right at it.

“Yea,” he said back. “That’s not Delta camp, is it?” He sounded frightened. Several more, equally far away explosions sounded from the same direction.

“Step on it!” she half-shouted at him. “They might need us!”

Walters punched it, and they flew toward their destination as fast as they could. As they got closer, it became more and more obvious that the smoke was coming from Delta camp, and that only made them more anxious. For Alice, it was a welcome change from the abject misery she’d been stuck in. She couldn’t stand the thought of losing any more of her squad, but perhaps if the Colonel was incapacitated…

They turned a final corner in the forest road, and saw the carnage that had been Delta camp. Gunshots rang out in a mixed cacophony, and she could see at least a dozen buildings and tents on fire.

They drove right through the perimeter fence, where no guards were currently stationed. They must’ve been fighting, and as the camp became properly visible, she could see people running everywhere. Shots still sounded from somewhere, and Walters pulled forward, though it was unclear where he was going.

“Pull over!” Alice shouted. “We need to—”

She was interrupted by a hail of bullets striking the front of the jeep. Several passed through the windshield, missing them by inches in some cases. Walters yanked the wheel hard to the right, and she nearly flew into his lap as the vehicle turned so sharply it nearly flipped over. The wheels broke loose in the dirt, and as he tried to correct, the jeep slid right into the side of a burning building. The front end smashed through the wall, and part of the fiery roof collapsed on the hood, threatening to set the whole car on fire.

The two of them bailed out of their respective sides, Walters stepping over the door and Alice falling ungraciously to the dirt. She hit the side of her face, unable to catch herself. As she tried to stand, more fire hit Walter’s side of the jeep, and she saw him collapse to the ground like a sack of potatoes. She could seem him, from the gap under the jeep. He was facing her, open mouthed and surprised. Half of the top of his head, including one of his eyes, was completely gone. A puddle of blood formed under him and spread out.

Gasping in panic, Alice scooted backward on her rear, desperate to get away from there. She slid around the side of the building, where the incredible heat felt as though it would set her ablaze just by proximity. Snatching her head around, there were bodies everywhere, some were her people and some weren’t.

Gunshots still echoed around, but they were fewer as the seconds passed. [i]Oh god[/i]. Had they lost?

Someone came sprinting around the corner of the building, and nearly tripped over her. Her heart flew up into her throat, but it was a friendly, a coyote. A staff sergeant, and he looked down at her in total confusion before pulling her to her feet. Now that she saw who it was, she felt intense relief. She knew him; he was in command of the Military Police for the camps Delta though Foxtrot. His reputation preceded him, and she could hardly be safer with anyone else.

“Keep your head down!” Staff Sergeant Ayers said. “We’re pushing them back, but they’ve still got a little nest over by the command building!”

Alice obeyed, and followed her savior back the way she came. They turned away from where the jeep wreckage was, taking a roundabout way toward the center of camp. The staff sergeant had a submachine gun, which he carried at the ready. They skirted around toward the command building, using the still-slowing gunfire as a guide.

He turned a corner, and then immediately jumped back behind the cover of a tent when a smattering of bullets attempted to greet him. He put a hand on Alice’s chest, and pushed her backward onto her butt.

“[i]Stay here[/i]!” Ayers hissed, and then, staying low to the ground, darted out from behind the tent again, sliding behind a pile of sandbags not far away. From there, she observed him poke his head above just enough to take aim and return fire.

His every shot hurt her ears, and she moved back from the engagement. After several exchanges between he and his target, he stood up suddenly. Abandoning his cover completely, he peered out at something, and lowered his gun. He stepped forward and out of sight, and she could only assume that it was safe to come out.

So, clambering to her feet with difficulty, Alice followed out from behind the tent, and took in the full scene at last. No shots rang out at all now, and there was panicked chatter from every direction.

The command building was a smoldering ruin. It was just a blackened shell with a collapsed roof, and there didn’t appear to be anything or anyone surviving within. Ayers was over by an overturned jeep, and was inspecting the bodies of two individuals. Hyenas, by the look of them. Standard infantry for the enemy.

Alice waddled awkwardly over to the staff sergeant, stepping over chairs, tables, boxes, and equipment that lay scattered everywhere.

“[i]Pieces of shit[/i],” he growled as she neared him. He yanked one of their weapons, a portable machine gun, out of the death grasp of its former owner. He let it fall to the side, and spat on the face of the conquered soldier. Then turning to her, he seemed to really regard her for the first time.

“I know you, don’t I?” he said. “Why are your hands bound?”

In spite of herself, and everything that had happened, Alice felt herself blush, and words failed her. She looked away from his intense gaze, preferring to stare at the partially burned ground.


She looked up at him obediently. He was looking her right in the face, and she just wilted under his stare.

“I’m sorry, sir,” she forced out. “I was out on watch, and there was a friendly fire incident. I was being returned here when we stumbled on the attack.”

The staff sergeant’s eyebrows raised and nearly disappeared under the rim of his helmet. “What the fuck happened? Wait—” He stopped himself. “We’ll deal with that later. What’s your name?”

Feeling slightly disappointed that he didn’t know it already, she spoke. “Private Grant.”

“Grant?” Staff Sergeant Ayers looked away for a second, appearing to think. “Alice, right? You’re in Roberts’s squad, aren’t you?”

With a little flutter in her stomach, she answered. “Yes, sir.”

He looked around, taking in the scene and seeming to think again. “Alright,” he said after a second. “Come with me. I saw the Colonel just a bit ago. We’ll let him decide what to do with you for now.”

They set off together toward the far end of the camp. Along the way, he asked her what happened, and she recounted the tragedy with shame.

“Fucking shit,” he said in a low voice. He shook his head. “That’s awful.”

She wasn’t sure what position he was taking, but as she wondered, he clapped her on the shoulder.

“Chin up,” he told her. “It’s fucked up, and I’m not going to tell you it’s ok. That was as bad a mistake as you could’ve made. That said, it’s over. You can’t take it back. Just take your punishment on the chin, and move on. That’s all you can do.”

“Yes, sir.”
R: 159 / I: 1

Aoi Hikari's thread

It's been a while since my last /lit/ thread was gone, so I think that maybe it's time to finally revive it. Like, maybe new people appeared here after all that time who might find my sotires to their enjoyment, or maybe some of the old folk want to reread some of my stories and never saved them to their hard drive (I know I always do that: don't save the story I like and then curse myself for it when the thread is gone).

And since this thread is aimed at new people too, I'll start with an introduction.
So, I'm Aoi Hikari from Russia. I write stories, photoshop pictures (see the Alteration thread on /g/) and sometimes translate them (see the Translations thread on /g/). My favorite charachters are Ayanami Rei from Evangelion, Kinomoto Sakura from Cardcaptor Sakura, so you'll find them more often in my works then other charachters from other fandoms. My favorite kind of guro is consensual and even casual, so this is what you can expect from my works.
I tend to come up with a lot of ideas but never turn them into actual stories. I often discuss them in this thread. Firstly, in hope that will help me shape it better in my mind and eventually actually write it (it rarely happens, but not entirely hopeless). Secondly, in hope that someone else might be inspired by those ideas and write something on one of them it or not necessarily eactly on one of them, but just write something good (it happened at least once!) For that note that you can freely use any of my ideas (and even complete stories) as inspiration or direct base for your stories (would be great if you credit me). That's one of the reason they are here for. thridly, I just enjoy discussing the story ideas, and I hope people who discuss them with me enjoy it too. Fourthly, I post the ideas, most of which will never turn into actual stories, for the sake of them not being in vain. At least people can read and enjoy them as ideas, which I hope is better then never seeing them at all.

Now, a little insight in my Russian works. In case you can read Russian, you can just read them here:
I just want to say that in addition to what I post here, there's also that profile of mine on ficbook (a Russian fanfiction site). There are Russian versions of some of the guro stories I post here (as of now there is nothing guro-related that is posted on ficbook, but not on gurochan) and some original Russian non-guro hentai stories in various states of completion (as of now none is really complete, but some are still worth reading). The one titled Innocence started with a little piece in English I originally posted here on gurochan, but it didn't interest people as it had no guro, so that's why since then I'm writing my non-guro hentai stories in Russian for ficbook. I would be willing to translate some of them into English though if people show interest (which is why I write about them here in the first place). So in hope that it ignites your interest, I'll put short summaries for them below. (Or maybe you're not really interested in reading the whole story, but reading it's summary here got you any thoughts, maybe an advice or idea I can implement in that setting, or you just want to voice your oppinion on it, anyway if you have anything to say, then by all means please do so).

Fandom: Vocaloids.
World summary: Near future (household robots - yes, space empires - no). The Vocaloid Project is a school for gifted children in Japan. Vocaloidville, where the school is located, is built just for the purpose of housing it's students and teachers, so it consists almost entirely of children. With all the new technology and households robots they can live by themselves just fine. Minimal control from adults outside school, and even inside school it's very liberal. It's like a children's paradise. Also, the Soviet Union stretches from China to at least France, I wrote it like that just because I could.
Story summary: In the center of the story is a pair of twins - Kagamine Rin and Len. They've been always studying at home before and somehow lack some basic knowledge. Namely, they are totally unaware that wearing clothes is not only for the sake of warmth and fashion. And also unaware of sex. As an example, in the beginning of the story there is a scene where Len accidentally rubs his penis all over Rin's face as he's trying to reach his clothes leaning over her. Len himself doesn't pay any attention to it, and Rin starts from paying little attention (a bit annoyed, but not enough to actually move away) to actually enjoying it (not in a sexual way though, but more like cuddling). Soon they discover masturbation and eventually sex, but it never occurs to think of it as something else but a fun game that can be played with friends (and a stranger for them is just a friend they haven't met yet). And so they do, adding more charachters in the fun, namely: Hatsune Miku who turns out to be quite perverted herself (she does realise it's perverted though), Luo Tianyi, a naive empathetic girl from Soviet Union who tries her best to befriend everyone, but happens to get the idea of how it's done in Japan from the Kagamine twins, kudere Gumi who brings ignored sex to the story, Gakupo and Pico who bring some yaoi (don't turn away at this point! It's really cute and sweet. Also just a little bit of it that can be skipped) and Flower who is planned to be into BDSM (haven't written this far yet though). Also, apart from sex, the story has a lot of pee showering, pee drinking, pee peeing and whatever. After I've added pee into the story it kinda got out of control, but I can't say I'm unhappy with the results.
Status: I keep updating it in short portions (like 2-4 pages) from time to time, the progress is not fast, but it's definitely alive. I don't have a long-term plan for the story, but so far it works just fint with cute kids doing cute sex. I also do have some short-term plan to keep going for now.

Alisa Seleznyova's dress
Fandom: Alisa's adventures by Kir Bulychov (alt. transliteration: Bulychev), a Soviet/Russian series of children sci-fi/fairy-tale books on adventures of a little girl (about 13 in most books, younger in first ones) Alisa Seleznyova (alt. transliteration: Selezneva) in the end of the XXI century (with spaceships, aliens, space pirates, time machine and whatnot). Alisa's father is the director of the Cosmozoo (a zoo where they keep space animals) and she herself studies biology, so there is also a lot of weird alien creatures in the books like tigerrats and flying cows (which for a hentai fanfitcion writer like me means lots of chances for beastiality).
World summary: Pretty much the same as in the books, but social norms evolved to see no shame in nudity and sex, even in public. The bio-engeneering of humans led them to not have any hair safe from on the head, so there's no unseemly bushes to hide behind panties. So the fashion of the future mostly reveals private parts (and it is not considered sexy, totally casual). A cat costume that includes a butt-plugged tail is even considered childish. The mentioned bio-engeneering also made people able to bear low temperatures, so winter clothes don't have to cover private parts either, but still use some traditionally winter parts and materials. Say, a pair of gloves and a scarf on a naked body constitute a totally casual winter costume. Wearing a lot of clothes is being showy, not wearing anything at all is being modest or just indifferent to fashion.
Story summary: On the first day of summer holidays Alisa vies through her wardrobe trying to pick what to wear today. A number of costumes are described, most of them don't hide privates, but some do to demostrate how there's no real difference if the privates are shown or not, that would be equally all right. Alisa can't choose and in the end decides to just not bother and go naked as it is a totally valid choice in this world. On her way to the bio-station [where she studies biology and conducts experiments with friends - that part is from the original books] she gets in an awkward situation where she has to give a stranger a blow job and eventually deepthroat him, but it's not the oral sex that is awkward, in fact it is totally casual and no one thinks much of it. The taste of cum leads Alisa to remember another such situation. Then she arrives at the bio-station, meets with friens, and some more situations that are sexy by our standarts but totally casual for that world occurs (namely: a girl having sex with a dolphin, boys shooting cum at each other as a part of a childish game, a girl having her face heavily covered in cum). There's even a bit of scat, but just a bit, where a boy puts his fingers in other boys' butts then lets Alisa lick the fingers to see if she can determine by the taste which is whose. See, totally innocent and cute, right? Or you can just skip this part.
Status: This one's complicated. My initial idea was no not even include any sex, just show a world where nudiy is casual and fashion is influenced by that. Just an ordinary day in Alisa's life, only she spends it naked, but the point was that it doesn't make any difference. And it was like that until Alisa got outside and that situation with the ice-cream she dropped on a stranger's dick got into my mind and it was so hot I couldn't hold back from writing it. Then the concept changed to a world where sex is not ashamed of, but still not something that happens on every step, and Alisa is still a virgin, and another girl is doing a research on wether virginigy has anything to do with innocence, and in the end of the story Alisa has sex, and everyone note that even if she's not a virgin anymore, she's still as innocent as ever. But as I kept writing, more and more sex popped up, and at this rate for Alisa to still be a virgin she had to intentionally avoid it, but that's not the way I want it. So now I have to think of another plot that won't deal with anyone's virginity before I can continue. I have a couple of ideas, but they're more long-term, and what I lack is a more short-term plan. So this sotry is paused for a while.

Swimsuit season
Fandom: same as above
World summary: same as above
Story summary: Alisa and her friends spend some time on a river, swimming, having sex and other fun things.
Status: It's just a couple of pages with only reaches the point where they go swimming (in the nude, of course). Also on the way to the river their costumes are described. I've started writing this story before the Dress one, but now I think I'll just turn this one into one of the future chapters of the Dress one eventually. So it's also paused.

Slavya and the horse
Fandom: Everlasting Summer, a Russian VN (English version available on Steam) and The Herbalist, a VN-styled puzzle game by some of the same authors.
World summary: The Herbalist's protagonist is the herbalist girl Slavya based on the same mascot Slavya-tan as the charachter by the same name from Everlasting Summer. The village setting from The Herbalist was perfect for sex with a horse, but The Herbalist doesn't have any other charachters then Slavya, and so I populated the village with the charachters from Everlasting Summer. Also, nudity and sex are casual, even if it's with a horse. Not that people have sex on every corner, but the fact that Slavya is willing to have sex with anyone, even with a horse, is not seen as anything other that her being a very nice and kind girl. Only for the male protagonist Semyon the local customs are a surprise.
Story summary: Originally was intended to be focused on Slavya having sex with a horse, then Semyon comes and asks her to go swim in the river with other kids to show how this is all casual. But in the middle of the horse scene where Semyon appears I wanted to write a couple of lines about him to introduce the charachter, but instead of couple of lines I've now written more than a dozen of pages of a flashback of Semyon arriving to the village, meeting other charachters, learning local customs, befriending Slavya etc... and I'm not done with it yet. For comparison: there are 2 pages before Slavya gets to the horse and 4 of actual horse action (which is not finished though, as Semyon with his flashback appeared in the middle of it). I'm now wondering if I should change the title and the concept.
Status: Last updated yesterday, so totally alive.

And this concludes the part about Russian stories.

I'll now post one of my old stories and will post another one every day or so until I post all of them.
You also must be wondering if I have anything new. Sorry, guys, not really. But just today I've read a guro story on Everlasting Summer which was in Russian, but I'm considering translating it. It's short and lacks detailed descriptions, girls die too fast and some of them (including my favourite Slavya) are already dead by the start of the story. So my first intention upon reading it was to rewrite it with proper details and also adding actual guro scenes for girls already dead. But then I thought as with many other ideas there's no guaranty of when and if I'll get to actually writing it. So I decided just translating it instead (and it doesn't mean I can't do a rewrite in the future, right?). It's short, as I mentioned, so totally doable and won't take long. I'll probably post it as soon as I finish translating it, so keep track on my thread to not lose it among all the old stories I'll be reposting. The title is "Guro in the mines".
R: 2 / I: 0

Abby's Sister

This is a story based of off a roleplay I had with someone a while ago.
R: 12 / I: 0

M's Patreon Stories

While my main focus is Fire Emblem stories, I also let my Patrons pick non-FE girls for the polls. Last month, Asuka from Evangelion won - so here's her story.
If you want to suggest a character yourself, or to read my stories a week early, come and support me on my Patreon!

Asuka's Brain Rape
tags: non-con, M/F, rape, brainfucking

Asuka Langley Sohryu sighed, loudly expressing her disappointment with the whole situation she was in. Forcing to stay after classes to clean up was already annoying, but she was also forced to do it with those three stooges! She made every effort of showing them that she blamed them for the whole thing, screaming at them while she made her way to a distant corner of the classroom. Shinji Ikari seemed unphased by her rudeness, obediently going to clean by himself. However, neither Kensuke Aida nor Toji Suzuhara were too willing to do any cleaning. Asuka took breaks from time to time to look at them, but the two idiots were just talking about something while sitting on a few desks. They were just quiet enough that she couldn’t make out what they were saying, only hear their voices. They were also looking in her direction from time to time - with stares that were nothing but lecherous. Even if Asuka wouldn’t admit it, she was a bit curious about the topic of their conversation - it would help to ease the boredom that came with cleaning like that. With that in mind, the redhead began to move towards them while still cleaning the floor.

“Man, it’s great that you managed to get these photos, Kensuke. Even if she’s so harsh to deal with, she also has an amazing body.” Of course. The perverts were talking about spying on some girl. “Yeah, and this time I’m sure I took some good ones. This new hiding spot let me see all of it. I’m kind of jealous though… Shinji probably gets to see it every day.” Were they talking about her? “Dunno man, Asuka would kill him if he ever tried to spy on her.” They were! And they had also taken pictures of her! “Idiots! Perverts! I hate you! Give me that camera!” The German girl screamed out while suddenly springing to her feet, and ran towards them, as fast as the skirt of her school uniform let her. “S-she heard us!” Kensuke called out, while trying to run away. However, he didn’t get far, for Asuka slammed into him from behind, sending him to the ground. He landed on his back, and Asuka immediately punched him in the face, all while screaming: “Give! It! To! Me!”, each word accompanied by one hit - with loud cracks coming from the boy’s glasses as she hit them. However, as she raised her hand again, she felt someone grab it from behind. She turned around right away, with her arm painfully bending as she was now face-to-face with Touji. He was just as guilty as the glasses boy - and she tried to hit him with her other hand. However, he just pulled on the arm he was holding - and Asuka doubled over in pain as she felt it snap out of its socket. Once he heard the satisfying crack that confirmed to him that he succeeded, Toji let go of her arm - and it fell down, hanging limply at the redhead’s side.

“You know, Kensuke… Now that she’s helpless like this, we could get more photos of her! And they would probably show even more!” Toji exclaimed while looking at Asuka who was glaring at him from below. Kensuke got back up, stumbling at first, and looked at Asuka, his glasses tilted on his face. “Well, with how much she beat me, it’s only fair that we do that now. She slapped you for a peek at her panties when she first arrived here - just how much would so many punches to the face would be, then?” Kensuke replied while getting closer to Asuka. He reached towards her waist, finding the seam of her shirt, then began to lift it. Reacting to it, Asuka turned around, trying to hit him again with her healthy arm - but Kensuke got away in time. He let go of the shirt, however. With how feisty Asuka usually was, it was clear that just taking it off wouldn’t be this simple. Toji understood that as well - and he grabbed Asuka’s shirt by the cloth. Then, he began to pull - making it harder for Asuka to turn as the piece of clothing began to rip in his hands. Tearing off a huge chunk of the green material, Toji could now look at Asuka’s naked back - her flawless skin only covered by a white strap belonging to the Eva pilot’s bra.

“Pervert! I hate you!” Asuka lashed out at him again, once more trying to use her surviving arm to slap him. However, doing this she only showed off her back to Kensuke - who grabbed the flaps of her torn shirt and pulled on them, continuing to rip it. He managed to tear it all the way down, the whole thing coming apart. In surprise, Asuka saw that the front of it began to fall off too. She tried to keep in place with her arm, to keep herself covered up, but Toji grabbed it again, and pulled it to the side - letting her shirt fall down. Now, her white bra was revealed to him - with her breasts, huge for her age, held tight within it. Kensuke walked around her, camera in hand, and quickly took a few shots of her - taking in Asuka’s uncovered chest and her distressed, angry face. She screamed at him a few times as he did that, but he ignored her - Asuka’s frustration at the whole thing building up.

After taking what he decided was enough photos, Kensuke decided it was time to go ahead. Getting down, he reached for Asuka’s skirt - only to be met with an angry knee smashing into his hand. “Ouch!” He called out while dragging his hand back, a sadistic smile on Asuka’s face. This was just the first part of her getting back at them… Or so she thought - and so, she didn’t see the hand coming right at her head at all. Kensuke smashed her on the side of her head, paying her back for the times she hit him before, and stunning her for a few moments. Moments, which Kensuke used to go ahead and rip her skirt off - Asuka’s white panties revealed as well. He immediately backed off again, grabbing the camera and taking a bunch more photos of her, Somehow, though, he felt these were lacking. After getting to take pictures of her changing, and getting what he hoped was a few good shots of her naked, this just wasn’t that satisfying - even if his dick was already hard at just the sight of Asuka in her underwear. Well, why shouldn’t they take it a bit further, then?

Leaning over once more, he grabbed Asuka’s bra and began to tug on it. It required him to put more force into it, but after pulling on it for a bit he managed to rip it off. While he was doing that, however, Asuka screamed - even louder than before. “Shinji, moron! Help me! Why are you letting them do this to me? What are you, stupid? Help me already, Shinji!”
The black-haired boy was busy cleaning by himself, his ears plugged by his headphones - with the music from his walkman easily cutting all that had been happening in the other side of the classroom. He was so focused on doing the cleaning, that he remained completely oblivious of the state Asuka was in. Still, her attempts to grab his attention succeeded, as her strong voice managed to get to him through his ear buds, catching his attention. Looking up in the direction the voice came from, Shinji was greeted with the sight of Asuka’s bra being torn off, her breasts swinging free as they were no longer contained by it. The way they bounced around, their shape… Just seeing them like this was enough to give him a boner already. But why was she like that? Why were his friends forcibly removing Asuka’s clothes?

Getting up, Shinji removed his earbuds and began to watch towards them. Kensuke paid no mind to him, taking photos of Asuka with a wide grin on his face - both him and Toji’s faces red because of excitement. Toji was massaging his cock through his pants, his arousal clearly visible through them. Asuka’s face was just as flushed as theirs - but hers was with embarrassment. The girl was furious - and she was going to take that anger out on anyone around her. That included Shinji as well. Seeing him walk to her with a confused expression on his face, Asuka lashed out at him angrily. “What took you so long, idiot? Are you stupid or what? And stop staring, pervert! Ah, you’re so useless!”

Hearing Asuka insult him like that, even in a position like this… Something just snapped inside Shinji’s head. All Asuka ever did was to abuse him both physically and verbally… But no more he would simply take that. He has had enough. In a sudden burst of anger, he launched himself at her - and shoved her to the ground. Asuka had no time to react, no time to shove him off her as he ripped her panties off. Then, just like that, Shinji pulled his pants and his underwear down, revealing his cock. “No! Don’t you dare! Moron! Pervert!” Asuka screamed as she saw him do that, her free arm uselessly slapping Shinji on the chest. However, he wasn’t bothered by that at all - he just drove his dick inside her. Asuka screamed loud as he took her virginity, voicing her pain at having her hymen broken very loudly. She began to throw herself on the floor below him, but Shinji didn’t care - thrusting into her with powerful, rapid thrusts. He fucked Asuka hard with a fury fueled by the constant bullying he had suffered at her hands - giving him the energy to rape her as hard as he could. It was his first time with a girl as well, however - and so, he wasn’t able to last for long. After a short period of powerful thrusts, he came - spilling his seed right into Asuka’s cunt. “You did it inside? Aaaah! You idiot! I hate you!” Asuka screamed at him once more as his semen went into her body, but he just ignored her while the rest of his cum left his dick. Then, breathing heavily, he rolled off her - her pussy leaking his semen while he laid down next to Asuka’s body on the ground.

Kensuke snapped as many pictures of Asuka’s rape as he could. He couldn’t believe this was actually happening - he never expected Shinji to do something like this. Still, now Asuka’s naked form was on the ground, with nothing to cover her up at all. There was nothing stopping him from taking pictures of her tits, of her nice legs and of her bleeding pussy - and he did just that. He had to do it with one hand though, as his other one was in his pants - stroking his cock gently because of how hard it was. Seeing that Asuka was free to use now, and encouraged by Shinji’s example, Toji couldn’t control himself any longer. He forced himself on top of Asuka, and ignoring her screams he shoved his erection inside her too. He pinned her to the ground, using one of his hands to grab her by the wrist, and using the other to feel Asuka’s tits up. Just like Shinji, he had never done this before - and so he clumsily humped Asuka’s pussy with his dick. Asuka screamed at him as well, and her voice only grew louder when she felt him fondle her boobies. “Let go of them, you pervert! Moron! Eeeeek!” She screamed at him at the top of her lungs, and in response Toji squeezed them even harder - causing her to squeal in pain. These squeals continued while Toji raped her, but all Asuka succeeded in was arousing the boys around her even more - Kensuke stroking himself harder as his cock throbbed in his hands in response to her voice. These lewd sounds Asuka was making could never be replicated with just his pictures, so he made sure to burn them into his memory while documenting all of the redhead’s rape. Toji continued to thrust inside her for some more time, but his lack of experience got to him too - and so, he came inside her fairly quickly. As he pulled out, Kensuke moved on to replace him. However, with the amount of stroking he gave his dick, he was already on the verge of cumming. He realized just that - and so, he stopped while standing over her. Asuka looked at him with disgust - but the double rape left her in no state to move out of the way. She just called him names while he finished jerking off - his semen shooting all over her breasts and her face. Then, with his balls spent, he resumed taking photos of her - making sure to focus on her cum-stained face and tits.

“So? Are you done, you jerks? Or will you use your tiny dicks on me again?” Asuka asked in an angry voice a few moments later, unaware that she was only stirring them to do more things to her. While Toji and Kensuke needed time to recover, Shinji was ready again. Her words spurred him to fuck her again - and the other NERV pilot got to her with his dick again. “Shinji, idiot. Sure, go ahead - with such a tiny dick, I doubt I’ll even get to feel it.” Asuka spoke at him again, and in response Shinji thrust in once more. Asuka didn’t stop insulting his dick at all for the next few moments - Shinji’s anger building up at her again. Eventually, he couldn’t take it anymore. ‘S-shut up! Shut up! SHUT UP!” He screamed at Asuka while grabbing her by her throat. His hands squeezed it tightly, making it impossible for her to breathe - and successfully stopping her from throwing insults at him. But that wasn’t enough for him, however. Holding on to her head by her neck, he brought it down onto the ground - making it hit the ground with a lot of force. And then, he pulled it back up - and slammed it right down again. Although he didn’t say anything, his face showed, just how furious he was - with Asuka getting scared of him for just a moment. But then, she reminded herself that it was just Shinji. He couldn’t do anything serious to her, even if he wanted to… Or that’s at least what she told herself. As her lungs began to burn once she ran out of oxygen, however, she began to feel afraid again. It didn’t help that he was still ramming her head against the floor - it was making her so dizzy… Her face grew red as Shinji choked her, the girl only making out pained gurgles - which annoyed Shinji even more. As he thrust deeper inside her, he just wanted them to stop - but they continued all the way until he was on the verge of cumming again. Then, he swung her head down once more - and came hard inside her as he heard a satisfying crack.

Letting go of her neck, he backed away - and Asuka sucked in deep breaths as she was finally able to breathe again. Her head was pounding with a splitting headache, and her heart was beating very fast inside her chest too. Her head hurt… So for a few moments she just laid down while trying to recover. However, even once she got fresh oxygen into her system again, her brain oxidized properly with the dizziness going away, the pain at the back of her head was still there. What was going on?

Asuka couldn’t see that, but when Shinji slammed her head into the floor the final time, her skull cracked. Now, pieces of it laid shattered on the floor behind her head - with a lot of blood flooding out of it. Asuka got up to her knees to take a look around - and as she did that, more pieces of her skull fell off because of the shift in position. Suddenly, she felt very lightheaded - so she grabbed onto the one of the nearby tables to keep her balance. She was able to remain in an upright position, even if her head pounded once more - and that in turn made off just what Shinji had done to her to her two classmates. A huge part of her skull on the back of her head was missing now - and the girl’s brain was clearly visible inside the hole. Kensuke kept getting more shots of her, going around to get all the angles of the girl’s post-strangling state - he documented the strangling as well properly before - until he came behind her. “Toji! Take a look at this!” He screamed out while snapping pictures of the open back of Asuka’s head. It was hard to see between her hair, but her brain was shown from time to time as Asuka moved her head, making her hair shift too. Grabbing Asuka’s hair, he pulled it out of the way - taking an unobstructed look at the hole in her head and at Asuka’s brain. “Toji, can you hold it like this?” Kensuke asked his friend once he got to him, Toji looking wide-eyed as the opening Shinji had created - and so he just nodded and held Asuka’s hair the way he was asked to. With Toji doing that, Kensuke was able to get a good shot of Asuka’s exposed brain - all while the redhead was growing more and more uncomfortable. Although she didn’t know that it was the case, having her brain exposed like that against the cold air was causing her to spasm gently at random intervals - and she really didn’t like the feeling.

“W-what are you two perverts doing there?” Eventually, she called out to them - and once she got no response, Asuka screamed at them again. Oh, if only there was a way to make her shut up… And then Kensuke realized he was looking at one. His cock hardened at the thought. But, wouldn’t it be wrong? As Asuka threw yet another insult at him, he dismissed that thought. The bitch totally deserved it for all the things she had said to them, for all the times she hit them. So instead, he just put his camera down - and then moved forward. In the instant he walked, Asuka seemed to have understood what had been going on - and screeched with an ear-piercing voice. “Nooooo! Don’t… Don’t enter into me!” But something like that couldn’t help her at that point. “NOOOOOOO!” She screamed out as she felt Kensuke’s dick penetrate her brain. It slid right into the back part of her brain, and the effects were visible right away. Asuka’s blue eyes bulged in their sockets, tears flowing freely out of them as pain unlike anything she had felt before consumed her mind. Her vision got blurry, Kensuke’s dick impaling the part of her brain responsible for sight. As the boy showed his dick further in, her vision went completely black, her eyes going blank as well. Asuka spasmed violently as the dick continued further into her head, only making it move around inside her head and mash through more of her brain matter. She screamed, and she screamed hard, as Kensuke fucked her head - but for the first time that day, she wasn’t insulting or threatening her rapists.

“P-please, stop! Don’t peep into my mind! Please, don’t invade my mind anymore!” Asuka screamed, tears running down her face, but her words fell on deaf ears - Kensuke showing his cock all the way into her brain. “P-please… Pleashe… let me liiiiiveeeeeeeeee!!!” The redhead howled in pain as Kensuke began thrusting in and out, messing up more and more of her brain with his cock. “Shinji… Anyone! Help meeeeee!” Her body was spiraling out of control - and no matter how much she begged, the pain and the thrusts into her head wouldn’t stop. Her mind deteriorated quickly, and soon she the only language she could remember was German. “Nein… Bitte, nicht…” She muttered, no one able to understand her. Kensuke just fucked her anyways, and soon her voice just turned into incoherent babbling - which was well accompanied by her sobs. By the time he came, his semen shooting into her skull and into the still-intact parts of her brain, all of Asuka’s feelings were overloading inside her brain. “Shinji… Help me… Moron! I hate you! I hate everyone! Shinji, please! Help me! Mama… Help me! Anyone, please! I hate you all!” Asuka sobbed as these thoughts bounced inside her head. The figure of her mother - her real mother, not the adoptive fake one that she had always despised - flashed inside her head for a moment before her image was replaced with Shinji. She couldn’t even remember her face anymore… Who was that woman anyways? Her old memories began to disappear as Kensuke pulled his blood, brain matter-covered cock out of her head - but the elite pilot was still clinging to her life. Her determination allowed her to keep going where many others would fall - letting her survive even such brain damage. If she was to get help at this point, if she was carried to NERV, maybe they’d be able to make her recover - but no one in that classroom had any desire to do that.

Seeing just how Kensuke fucked Asuka now, Toji knew he had to do it as well. When his friend freed up the spot behind her, he was already waiting with one hand at his prick. However, he wasn’t the only one. Shinji also wanted to fuck Asuka’s brain - and the two of them stopped right in front of her, neither of them wanting to stand down. On any other day, Shinji would have given in and let Toji go first - but not this time. The two boys looked at one another, unsure what to do. “Let’s do it together.” Toji finally said after understanding that Shinji wasn’t going to let up now. Grabbing the opening in Asuka’s skull, Toji pulled on the edge of it. While these pieces of her head had not fallen out, Shinji’s assault had still cracked them before - and now Toji was able to rip them off. Shinji did the same on his side, and so they both exposed more of Asuka’s brain - her hair brushing against it and sending more thrills through her body. Then, once they’ve created enough of an opening, they both thrust inside at the same time - Asuka’s brain assaulted by two cocks now.

The pilot shivered some more as her brain was speared at an angle this time. Their cocks took away any resemblance of control she still had over her body - and so the German girl began to shudder. Her bladder was released with nothing holding it shut - and a streak of piss squirted from between her cum-stained legs, Kensuke taking a few pics of the yellow liquid as she released it. Her body was shaking powerfully as the cocks proceeded deeper into her head - squashing the more elaborate thoughts Asuka still had. Now, her brain was reduced to just the simplest of ideas: She was going to die. die. die. die. She didn’t want to die! But she would. And now it was inevitable. With her brain mostly turned into a mush because of their cocks, it was a miracle that she was still living. Her spasms let the boys enjoy themselves more - making fucking her brain and ruining it in the process even more pleasant than it felt when they took her cunt. Their thrusts were out of sync, one of them slamming their tool into Asuka’s head while the other was sliding out, and the other way around. Because of that, her head was bobbing around between both of them, pieces of her brain and skull sent flying each time it was forced to change direction. Eventually, first Toji and then Shinji came - both of them shooting their semen right into what still remained of her brain. Their cum mixed with the still intact matter of her frontal lobe, contaminating the final surviving part of her brain - Asuka’s life leaving her as her head was inseminated once more. The girl went limp between them, but the boys holding on to her head as they came kept her upright for a little longer - Asuka’s body only slumping down to the ground once they both pulled out and let go of her.

Following Asuka’s death, the three boys enjoyed her body for some more time. Kensuke was able to get more footage than he’d ever want - enough for all three of them to have all the fap material they would ever need, as well as a lot of spares they could sell to other people. Shinji was finally able to get back at Asuka for all the times she had teased him back in their apartment - shooting more than enough loads into her pussy, her ass and her brain. Now that Asuka was dead, her mouth was able to be used as well - before that, there was always the risk that she’d bite them. Fucking her face was a fun way to change things up as well. In the end, the three boys ended up getting more sexual education using Asuka’s body than ever before in their lives. They fucked her together as well - one of them taking her pussy while the other went for her ass, and the third one would fuck her face or the massive hole in her head. At one point, all three of them also fucked her head at the same time - ruining all that remained of her brain inside it. Her skull ended up as nothing more than a bowl for their semen. Eventually, though, they were done with her - no one of them was able to make his dick grow even a little because of how much they had all came. That was the time to dispose of her body - and the three boys carried Asuka’s corpse off to a nearby dumpster. Dumping her cum-covered corpse in the trash, Kensuke took a few final pictures of it - then, the three boys left it and returned to clean the classroom up after their prolonged orgy.

Asuka’s corpse would later be discovered by a homeless person who was going through the trash, with them getting to enjoy her sweet young body even despite all the cum all over it. Even if the boys had used her a lot, their dicks were still small enough to leave Asuka’s holes very tight - letting them man who found her enjoy her in full. Once he was done fucking her, though, he left her back in the trash - for it was all Asuka was now. A sack of skin and bones that was of no use to anyone, unless they wanted to fuck it - the dead pilot left in a dumpster with semen all over her.
R: 99 / I: 0

Fun with a Fairy (mf, size difference, large insertion, semi-con, gore, non-fatal)

Hello, I'm Poguemahone. You might remember me from such stories as "A Cunning Plan", "Berty's Watch", "Applebloom Lends a Hand" and "The Interview".

So I've not really been updating a lot. This has happened before. The stories I write are fantasies I dream up, then put to paper. Sometimes I try to be smart and high-concept and end up writing stories that aren't genuine fantasies, and that never works. So I took a break, and thought of a really dumb idea that made me laugh, but I still think it's hot. So here we are, just to get me back into the writing mood.

Also: finally going with a username. Keep an eye out for it!

Fun with Faeries

Tim really couldn’t wait to get home. Today had been, quite frankly, awful. A late shift in the shitty retail store he worked in had drained him of most of his energy. He had spent the whole day on the check-outs, having inane conversations at the best of times and actively wishing for death the rest of the time. When the store had finally closed he had practically flown away. At least tomorrow he would be free to indulge in his main activities these days, mainly surfing the web and masturbating (possibly both at once).

As poor Tim walked home to his lonely little apartment, he couldn’t help but feel more and more down. Life had taken a dramatic downhill turn for him in the last few months. Most of his friends had moved to the bigger cities around the country, his parents were distant and he hadn’t gotten laid in years. He was putting on weight from the junk food he was eating, and it wasn’t like he was one to go to the gym. If he didn’t work practically full-time in a job he hated he would be out on the streets. Tim knew that he needed his luck to change. Maybe he should finally buy a guitar and learn it. Maybe he could play the starving artist part. He had half of it down already.

The sky looked down on him disapprovingly. A few stars had shown up despite everything. One in particular was shining particularly hard, as if it was trying to communicate some alien message. Tim stared up at it, almost tripping on a loose piece of pavement as he walked. A thought struck him, and he laughed and shook his head, but the thought remained: “When you wish upon a star…”

“…Fuck it…” he murmured, shrugging sadly. He mumbled his little wish under his breath. Nothing happened, of course, but he felt a little better for it. Then he went home.

Tim’s apartment was bare and dirty. He locked the door, navigated his way past the clothes that past-Tim had dumped onto the floor, and entered his bedroom. He collapsed onto the messy sheets of his bed, staring up at the ceiling. He slid a hand down his pants with one hand and browsed his piece-of-shit phone with the other, not even bothered to get his laptop up from the floor beside him. He was too tired to even masturbate properly. He found his eyes getting heavier and heavier, and before long he had dozed off.

When he awoke, Tim felt a strange warmth on his face. Blinking and shaking his head, he opened his eyes, and gradually he became aware of a strange light, yellow and faint, that was permeating the room. He sat up, and seen that the light was coming from the window. In actual fact, it seemed to be coming from…the stars? No. Maybe this was a dream. A really boring dream where he was still a loser in a shit apartment, but still. He crawled over to the window and peered out.

Something was coming towards him.

Tim shot back, breathing hard. What on earth was happening? He waited a few seconds before peering back out again. Yes, something humanoid shaped, arriving at speed. It appeared to be sparkling. As it got closer, Tim could see that it was female, clad in a sort of silvery dress, and had a pair of translucent little wings on its back. It also became very apparent very quickly that this…thing, whatever it was…was very small. In just a few more seconds, the strange being flew past the statue-like Tim and into the apartment. He whipped around, watching as it flew little figure-eights in the air, leaving a shimmering trail as it went, before landing on his desk.

“Why hi there!” said the figure.

“What.” Said Tim. She giggled exaggeratedly-she was like a cartoon. In fact, she reminded Tim very much of Tinkerbell from Peter Pan. She must have been only about 6 inches high.

“Why so surprised?” she asked. “You made a wish, right? A wish for a little cheer, a little spark, for something…magical to happen? Well, mister, you’re gonna get your wish! The name’s Fay! Fay the Faerie, at your service!”

Tim stared back. Fay giggled again.

“Aren’t you gonna introduce yourself, mister?” she asked.

“Oh, uh…Tim! I’m Tim. My name is Tim. Uh…” he managed.

“Well, it’s very nice to meet you, Tim!” said Fey the Fairie. She stuck a tiny hand out. Tim attempted to shake it, clumsily using his whole hand to do so. A loud crunching sound was heard. Tim felt her bones snap in his clutch, and he shot back.

“Oh no, so sorry! I didn’t…please don’t…I…” he spluttered. Fay looked down at her mangled arm with a frown. The hand was hanging loosely at the joint, and the elbow was facing the wrong way. Tutting, she shook her head at the mortified human.

“Now that was just plain silly of you. Ok, so I usually never have to explain this, but since you just went and made a boo-boo with my arm, I’m going to let you in on a secret. You listening?” Tim nodded. The little creature didn’t seem to be in any real pain as she spoke. “Fairy’s may be small, but we can survive almost anything. The one thing we need is belief. Long as there are humans out there clapping their hands and saying “I believe”, we’ll be right as rain. Give it a try, Tim!”.

“Uh…ok.” Feeling a bit childish, Tim clapped his hands. “I believe.” There was a flash of light, and Fae’s arm had magically mended.

She stretched it a little, before smiling up at Tim. “See? Neat, huh?”

Tim stared down. He had started to sweat. Fey was an attractive little thing, her silver dress just revealing enough to show that she wasn’t wearing a bra. He hadn’t been able to relieve himself for a whole day, which was a long time by his standards. He could feel himself stirring beneath his trousers, and he shifted uncomfortably.
“So uh…what are you here to…do?” he asked.

“Well, that’s up to you, Tim! We faerie’s just get sent to wherever there’s a boy or girl who wishes upon a star, who needs a little hint of magic in their life! Of course, you’re uh…a bit bigger than what we normally deal with, but a wish is a wish!”

“So…can you, like, use magic? Can you make me rich and famous?”. Fey giggled again. It was beginning to annoy Tim.
“Haha, now hold your horses just a moment, Tim! I can’t just go around doing that to every boy or girl who makes a wish, now can I?”

“Ok, so…are we going to Neverland then, or…”

“Haha, good one, Tim! But don’t believe everything you hear about faeries. We live in a star, obviously!”

“Well…can I come?”

“I don’t know, Tim. Can you fly?”


“Then you’re outta luck, friend! Haha!”

Tim sighed and crossed his arms.

“Well what can you do? I dunno, it seems like you’re talking an awfully big game, but you’re not really delivering.”

“N-now now, don’t be sour, mister!” said Fey, her cheerful demeanor faltering for the first time. “It’s just that…well…most kids are just happy to see me, so I give them a little cheer and maybe fly around for them, and then I go on my way, is all…” she explained, tracing a tiny foot around on the desk.

“I’m not a kid.”

“Can see that, Tim. Oh geez, I’m sorry, I’m…I’m not very good at this, am I?” said the fairy. Tim suddenly felt a twang of sympathy for her; she probably wasn’t used to dealing with adults. “I can’t go back without having made someone happy. Is there anything I can do to make you feel better?”

Tim thought very carefully before replying.


“You name it, mister.”

“Anything at all?”

“That’s right.”

“Even if it involves…you know…” Tim waggled his eyebrows suggestively. Fey stared at him.

“Not quite following where this is going, Tim.” She said, with complete sincerity. Tim shrugged, and unzipped his fly. He was fairly average in terms of size, but his member was still at least the same height as Fae was. She stared at it wild eyed as he let it dangle a yard in front of her, and the faerie visibly gulped. She looked up at Tim, who held her gaze. He couldn’t help but grin as she took this new information in.

“Oh.” She said, eventually. “Uh…hey now, that’s not really what we’re about…”

“I thought you said you’d do anything to make me happy?” said Tim. “I thought you couldn’t leave until you had?”

“Well…yes, that’s true. Oh, boy, this is all…wow, I’ll level with you, mister, I did not see tonight going in this direction.”

“Well, neither did I.” said Tim cooly. “But it looks like this is happening. Chop chop.”

“Well…ok then...” said Fey. She reached a tiny hand out as Tim leaned forward. He was stiff as a board as her hand made contact with the smooth surface of his cock. She stroked up and down, as if trying to soothe it.

“How am I even going to…do anything?”

“That’s your problem, not mine. Use your imagination.”

“Imagination. Sure. How bout you go lie down there, sport, and I’ll uh…get to work”

Tim walked over to the bed, took his trousers and pants off, and lay down on his back. Fey hovered over and placed a hand on each side. She started to slowly work her hands up and down, which felt vaguely pleasing but not particularly stimulating for the horny human.

“Gonna need a little more than that, Fey.”


The fairy leaned forward and laid a tentative kiss on the side of Tim’s cock. She worked her way up, her lips as light and soft as a wisp of smoke, until she reached the tip. Without stopping her hands caressing, she started to kiss and lick the bulbous head, and Tim gasped.

“Yeeeah…that’s good…” he said. Fey kept this up for a while, rubbing her body up against his fully erect member, and was eventually rewarded with a glob of pre-cum, which coated her face. She stepped back and wiped her face clean with her hands.
“S-so is that it? Are you happy now?” she asked. Tim laughed.
“Oh, I’m just getting started. If you really want to make me happy, you should take that dress of yours off.” He said, pointing a finger at her silvery clothes, which now sported a few stains. Blushing madly, Fey sighed and slipped out of her dress. She didn’t really have any real tits to speak off, her nipples bright pink on her pale chest, but she had a nice figure, and no body hair to speak off. Tim quickly thrust a finger forward so that it was between her legs, and started to rub.

“W-what the-“

“What, don’t you enjoy this?” asked Tim, as he worked his finger underneath her smooth skin, feeling the hairless slit moisten slightly as contact was made. “I think you do. We can both be happy, tonight.”

“Well…I’ve always wondered…what it would be like if me and a human did anything like this.” Admitted Fey. “ I don’t think we could go all the way thoOOOOH!”she screamed, as she felt the tip of his index finger work its way inside her pussy. She felt a hanf gently but firmly hold her still, and soon she was helpless as he began pumping his finger in and out of her, going further and further inside her every time. Soon he was up to the middle joint, his digit making an obscene bulge in her mid drift. She moaned at the feeling, but he quickly withdrew his finger.

“Looks like fairy’s are a stretchy lot. Or is it just you?” he asked aloud. She could feel the cold air in the gaping hole he had made of her slit-his finger had been pressing up against her cervix, and might have penetrated even that if he had kept at it. Fey suddenly felt herself getting lifted down towards his waiting penis.

“Ready for the main event?” he asked.

“N-now, uh, let’s not do anything hasty!” she pleaded. But it was too late. He slowly guided himself into her hole, inching the head inside. She yelled as she felt her pussy stretch in a way she had never felt before, her legs bending impossibly outwards-she thought she heard her hips snapping to accommodate the thing. Tim slowly started to slide her up and down his rod, as if she was a sex toy. This time his cock barged all the way past her cervix and into her womb, before continuing up, bulging her belly out massively.

“God, it’s tight…” muttered Tim. He felt like cumming almost immediately, and made sure to take things slowly-he didn’t want to shoot his load just yet. He closed his eyes as he worked, his hand moving up and down at speed as he jerked himself off using the fairy’s broken pussy. After a few minutes, he had miraculously not cum yet, and Fey had moaned herself out. He stopped and looked down. His penis was bulging out the skin just beneath her rib cage so that it was in front of her own face. He could support her weight now entirely without having to use his hands-she hung there, impaled on his cock, a faraway look in her eyes.

He slowly slid off, careful not to set himself off, and held her in front of him. The skin of her abdomen was now loose and stretchy, hanging off of her frame slightly. Her pussy gaped a few inches wide, which for a woman her size was quite a sight. Raising her up, he could see all the way up into her womb. He could slide his finger in there without touching the sides, and he did so, stirring it around. Then he wiggled his tongue inside, lapping at her walls and her womb. She tasted sweet, but with a certain something extra, like popping candy. A weak voice spoke:

“Are…we…done?” it asked.

“I’ve still not came.”


“Because I want to try something.” He replied. Fey didn’t even bother protesting as he turned her around and aimed himself at her other hole. This time, instead of gently loosening her up, he simply jammed himself in without any warning or ceremony, practically hilting himself in one go. This time, he aimed more upwards, towards her head. He felt something give, and Fey wretched as something foreign traveled up her throat. He kept going, uncaring, lost in the sensation, as he slowly forced her organs up her torso with his invading cock.

She opened her mouth, and a few loops of intestines fell out, dangling in front of her chest. They kept on coming, soon joined by other organs, some of which simply fell onto the bed with a wet thud. Her heart, lungs and stomach were ejected from her mouth, and soon his cock was traveling up her throat and out of her mouth, covered in a thin veneer of blood. He kept on going, moving her body up and down rapidly, holding her skin tightly against himself. He felt her spine snap in several places, her legs attached only by her stretched out skin as he thrust his head against the roof of her mouth. It didn’t hold up long, and he had soon penetrated her brain, turning it to jelly almost instantly. Finally he was unable to hold his climax back any longer, and he came hard inside her, filling her empty body up with his seed. One eye was forced out of her socket as it travelled into her head, flushing her brains out. He cried out, using her as a condom, before collapsing back into his bed. He was asleep before he knew it, Fey still hanging from his cock.

Fey surveyed the wreck of her body, her internal organs lying in a heap in front of her, heart still beating as if nothing was wrong. She was too tired to move, and was still impaled on Tim’s penis, jaw almost dislocated as it stretched around him, and one her eyes dangling from an optic nerve. Well, as long as he could feel her, he would have to believe in her, right? She would get him to fix it in the morning, assuming he had calmed down and was feeling apologetic. As she drifted off, she had but one thought:

“Human sex is crazy!”
R: 10 / I: 0

The Ultimate Underage Warrior Tournament (Snuff, ageplay, lolis, piss, Foot fetishism)

Alice-I'm Alice

Lauren-And I am Lauren

Both-and welcome to The Ultimate Underage Warrior Tournament!!!

Alice-Twenty-Four girls under the age of eighteen have been brought into this tournament against their wills and will battle to the death!

Lauren-We will start this tournament with one on one fights until only six fighters remain. From there we will have two-three girl fights to decide our semi-finalists. Finally, our semi-finalist will face off in one last fight to decide our winner

Alice-But now let's meet our combatants!
R: 6 / I: 1

Sakura helps an old lady (complete) (cannibalism, roast, teen, loli, female, card captor sakura)

Here a quick, short story i wrote. Please be placid with my strange grammar wording and spelling errors, english is not my native language. And i wrote the story very fast, as i had to get it out of my head.


Sakura and Tomoyo went home after scool when Sakura saw an old lady trying to cross the street. She had two big bags full of groceries

and was barely able to lift them.
"You can go home, i will just help the lady, carry her stuff home. She leves in my neighborhood and does not have anyone else." said

"You are so nice, as always. See you tomorrow" said tomorry and waved her goodbye.

At home she already missed Sakura that much, that she had do call her. But Sakura did not pick up her mobile. After she tried it a few

times, she got anxious. She could not just wait and and went straight towards Sakuras house. On her way she again tried to phone her. To

her surprise, she heard Sakuras ringtone from a nearby dustbin. She looked around and as nobody looked she opened the dustbin. On top she

saw a garbage bag filled with clothes Tomoyo immediately recognized. It was Sakuras school uniform. Shocked she directly went to the

house where the dustbin belonged to and ringed the bell until somebody opened the door.

The old Lady from before opened the door just so far that she could see, who would disturb her. "We don't buy anything. Go away" she said

and slammed the door.
It was just for a split second, but Tomoyo saw in the background a naked bound and gagged figure kneeling on a counter. She had

immediately recognized, that this was Sakura.
She ringed the bell again and banged the door, but there was no reaction inside.

Tomoyo was desparate. So she called Sakuras home, because it was nearby and she could expect help the fastest way. Sakuras father picked

up the phone.
"Hello Tomoyo, what's up?" "Sakura is in danger! The old lady! She captured her. She will…" "Please calm down. What old lady? What

happened?" The old Lady from the Neighborhood! Sakura helped her and now she kidnapped her! We must call the police." "Tomoyo, please

stay calm. If it's the same Lady i know, she is totally harmless. Lets not make more of a story of it than necessary, before we know

more. I will immediately come to where you are."

After a few long minutes Fujitaka met Tomoyo before the house. "Here, she said excitedly, "Her clothes, i found them in this trashbin".
"That is indeed strange, Sakura had never the habit to remove her clothes in public." "Of course not! Quick, it's this door, lets get

"Ok, ok, perhaps the lady knows more." said Fujitaka and ringed the doorbell.

Again the door opened and the old Lady appeared.
"Ah, are you her father? You should learn your daughter some manners, she almost upset the whole neighborhood."
"No, she isn't my daughter, i'm Sakuras Father, I'm sure you know her. I wanted to ask you, if you have seen her."
"Sakura? i don't know, who this should be. Tell her to be quiet and go away." She said harshly. But before she could close the door,

Tomoyo slipped inside. The lady darted behind her, and grabbed her arm before she could come far. Meanwhile also Fujitaka had entered the

House. "Sorry, for her behaviour, but we are a little bit worried. She found Sakuras Clothes in your dustbin, so we thought you might

know something about her whereabouts." "Does she always do through other peoples trash? She really needs some manners. And for this

Sakura, if you find her, tell her, she should not use other peoples trashbin, if she feels like going naked." Tomoyo, still held by the

Lady nearly exploded "She isn't that kind of girl. Someone must have undressed her!"

Fujitaka said "Please calm down, we won't come further with anger. Here i have the photo from her students card."
"Never seen her. Now please leave my house, i have some cooking to do".
"May i ask, what you are cooking?" Fujitaka asked.
"Sakura! She is cooking Sakura, i know it" interrupted Tomoyo.
"Quiet, girl, i am just cooking piglet."

Fujitaka hesitated a moment
"Hmm.. may we see, what you are cooking? We promise, will go away, if it is, as you tell"
"You really are too noisy. But if can't get rid of you otherwise"

She let Tomoyos arm go and went into her kitchen. The others followed. In the Kitchen beneath a big counter there was a very large oven

gleaming red. And in the oven they could clearly see a girl, hands bound behind her back, kneeling in a baking tray. They only could see

her back and her behind, supplied with some large vegetable in pussy and ass. Her hands were decorated by paper cuffs like on pultry. She

was surrounded by vegetables and potatoes. The oven was obviously at full power. Her skin was already reddened and was glistening from

fat. From the pan she was sitting in, smoke had already begun to rise.

"There i knew it, it's Sakura!" Tomyoy shouted and tried to sprint to the oven, but again was held back by the iron grip of the Lady.
"I see some discrepany to what you said, this is clearly not a piglet." said Fujitaka.
"Did i say piglet? i mean girl. I always use the word piglet, when i cook a girl. And it is not your daughter, of course. It's some girl

i bought yesterday in the market."
"It's Sakura, i recognize this butt within 1000 butts."
"Young girl, apart from what your expertise in girl behinds might say about you, do you want to call me a liar? I bought her from the

local market…"
"They don't sell girls on the market."
"…i mean she volunteered. She came yesterday and insisted on becoming my dinner."

"Do you mind, if i find your story a little bit dubious?" said Fujitaka. "This behind reminds me in fact a lot of my daughter."
"Do you think, just because i am old and fragile you can bully me and call me a liar? Get out already. I have work to do. I have to baste

the roast. My grandchildren, ehm, Tommy and Annika will come in two hours. They were looking so forward to this girl roast. They will be

sad, if it burns."
"We stay until we have seen her face. Take her out of the oven NOW" said Tomoyo.
"Ah do what you want…" said the lady and let her arm go as she went to the oven.
She opened the door and a big heat immediatly streamed into the kitchen. With two oven mittens the lady slid the pan out of the oven and

set her with ease onto the counter. On the pan sat Sakura, an apple in her mouth, her eyes half closed, clearly not fully conscious.

There was a small skewer piercing both of her small tits, garnsished with onions and peppers, so that the skewer looked like some sick

sort of nipple kebap. Below the skewer her belly had some unnatural bulge.

Tomoyo went pale. Only Fujitaka kept his cool:
"With all due respect, this IS my daughter Sakura. And i do not think, she volunteered to this without asking me first."
"Ah, is she now? I did not recognize her from the photo." The lady said unmoved and began basting Sakura with a brush. As she touched the

skewer with her brush, Sakuras eyes widened. She recognized Tomoyo and her father and tried to wiggle free from her bonds and tried to

speak thorogh the apple in her mouth.

"She lives! Quick, remove the apple. She did not volunteer, she can tell us. This shoudl be prove enough".
"The apple stays," said the Lady, continuing her work on Sakuras body."its in the reciepe."
As she went downwards towards her pussy, Sakura whimpered in agony.
"Could you stop and free her at last? You have no right to cook her. She never volunteered".
"Don't interrupt me, or i will forget a place. I'm done in a second, then we can talk."
Fujitaka said to Tomoyo: "She is right, let her finish, then she is perhaps more relaxed and cooperative with us."

"Correct. You don't want to ruin the roast. As i said, she volunteered, and would surely be sad."
She hummed to herself while finishing the basting of her backside and her ass.

After this, the lady opened the oven door.
"Wait, you want to put her back? No, never!" cried Tomoyo.
Ignoring Tomoyos protests, the old lady placed Sakura back in the oven, this time facing outwards.
Sakura muffled crieas became more intense, as she felt the heat again.
With a slam the lady shut the oven door and turned the heat up by 20 degrees.
"You do not want the roast to cool out."
"I must agree, the meat would become dry" added Fujitaka.

Fujitakaa looked through the oven door at his daughter sitting in the middle of the sizzeling pan.
"My, how my little girl has grown. And i never noticed that she was pregnant"
Here the old lady smiled for the first time.
"She only seems pregnant. This is just stuffing."
"Stuffing? How did you get so much stuffing into my little princess?"
"Look!" she said and produced a strange mechanism. It looked like a pear with a screw on the shaft. The pear itself consists of 4

segments that spread up, when the screw was screwed.

(remark from the author: google "Pear of anguish", i meant something like tis)

Tomoyo went pale and nearly fainted.

"This is my pussy spreader. An old kitchen item i herited from my grandma. You push it into the pussy and then you screw until it gets

harder. Then you screw a little bit more until you think, it will break. Then you can add two turns and you have a lot of room for

stuffing. They always seem pretty tight, but at that age, they are surprisingly flexible.
When stuffed, you remove it with a plop and quickly plug it with a large leek or something."
She obviously enjoied talking about cooking.

"But be aware that they tend to scream a lot during this. Your girl here screemed like being spitted alive." She said laughing.
"Yes, she always was a little crybaby. I remember when she skinned her knee while…"

"Could we please return to the topic!", Tomoyo interrupted.


"Yes, the 'stop cooking Sakura' Topic!" said Tomoyo amgry.

"You are right, i don't think she has a lot more time."
Sakura had her eyes half closed and seemed to be in a sort of trance. Smoke rose from her body and the fat on her rump was glistering.
"And she is starting to smell delicious" added Tomoyo in horror.

"You are right, quite delicious! So, I am quite fond of my little princess and would still prefer her not to die as a roast in your


"And what about my poor grandchildren? Shall they suffer hunger?"

"How about you cook Tomoyo here. Tomoyo, how about you show the lady your body. I'm sure, you do not have to hide behind my daughter from

the culinary point of view"


"Thaks for the offer, she looks tasty, but i already spent 2 hours on your brat here. I won't let it go to waste. Also, my grandchildren

will be here soon. What should i tell them, when the meat is still raw?"

"She has a point."

"And thats not the only point against this deal!" added Tomoyo, not at all pleased by Fujitakas offer,

"How about you could go to McDoodles, children love this."

"Timmy doesn't".

"Wait.." interjected Tomoyo, "What was the neame of your grandchildren?"

"Timmy and ….ehm Tommy and….The other one."

"You don't have any grandchildren, admit it!"

"And if? I am an lonely old lady. Is it illegal for lonly old ladies to grab some child to eat it?"

"In fact, yes, it is."

"Bah, you are some spoilsport…" said the lady and opened reluctantly the oven door, pulling Sakura out.

Sakura did barely notice anything her breathing was flat but she was alive. Slowly she opened her eyes.

"Daddy….Tomoyo…what happened?…."

"Shhh, we are going home now. everything's OK."

Fujitaka lifted Sakura from the scorching hot pan. He almost burned his finges on her hot skin.

As he wanted to remove the leek from her pussy, the lady interjected.
"Don't you dare removing this here. The filling will spill out. I don't want to have the mess on my carpet. Get out with her. At once."

As they left the house Fujitaka was caerfully looking at his girl. It was ages, that he was carriying her naked like this, her nude form

leaning against his body. The skewer was still piercing her nipples, as he did not dare to remove it. A sweet fragrance came from here,

maybe from the marinade, maybe from her nearly cooked body.

Fujitaka let Sakura down and told Tomoyo:
"Could you hold her a moment? I have to call Toya." After releasing Sakura, he absentmindedly licked his finges, that were full of

Sakuras marinade and basting, maybe also a little bit of her juices. He stood silent for a moment. Then he took his phone and dialed

Toyas number.

"Toya, we will be home any moment. Could you preheat the oven, please?….Yes, i know, Sakura has kitchen duties. Of course. And she will

provide tonights dinnner.", he said smiling at Sakura.

"Come princess, we have to go home. Toya is waiting for dinner."

"But….dad…i am not sure, if i can eat anything, i feel ….so full….already. And i feel cold. "

Fujitaka looked at her belly.

"Sure you do not need to eat today. Just relax. A nice warm place waits for you."
R: 67 / I: 0

Children Murdered (Short Stories)

Random short stories involving the deaths of children; all of them featuring looks, but a few might have a shots or two thrown in.

Others are free and encouraged to write stories of their own.

Slutty Daughter

Mg(11), necrophilia, shooting, piss.

John groaned as he sprayed cum into the eager mouth of his eleven-year-old daughter. Samantha gagged, but sucked down every bit she could, with only a few trickles spilling down her chin. She gripped his shaft once more while nibbling the tip, licking excess cum off like ice cream. He was sure he’d cum again, when…

“What the hell is this? You fucking pervert!!” His wife, Martha, stood in the doorway, glaring at them as they turned their dumbstruck faces in her direction.

“This isn’t what it seems…”

“She seduced me,” he interrupted, pointing at Samantha as she licked cum off her lips.

Martha sighed. “I suppose I can’t blame you, Johnathan. You’re horny and I know you can’t help it when someone offers.”

She glared at Samantha. “As for you, my nasty little slut.” Martha reached into her purse and pulled out a .44 Magnum. Samantha’s eyes grew as her mother forced her head back and placed the nuzzle against the bottom of her chin.

“Please mom, I won’t… ACK!”

The bullet tore through her chin and mouth, and exited through the top of her head, leaving a gaping hole as blood and brain splattered all over the room. John watched, his mouth agape, as her lifeless body collapsed onto the bed beside him. The crotch of her shorts turned dark, the contents of her bladder gushing out for a final time.

“I’m going to get a drink. I’ll be back in ten, this better be cleaned up when I get back.”

She walked out, slamming the door behind her.

A sigh escaped John’s lips as he looked down at Samantha’s corpse. “Well, suppose I shouldn’t waste this.”

He removed her shorts, no panties underneath, as usual, revealing a pristine cunt moist with her last piss. It was smooth and, owing to John’s fear of getting her pregnant, untouched. Looking into her vacant brown eyes, he inserted his dick into her tight hole for the first time, after so many months of her begging for it, and tore her hymen. As virginal blood soaked his shaft, he fucked his dead little girl harder than he would have dared if she were alive. It didn’t take long; after only a few minutes he came, spraying his hot and sticky seed into her underdeveloped womb. He pulled out and shot the remaining squirts into her asshole.

“I wish I could do this a little longer, sweetie,” he said, kissing her forehead. He got dressed and went to work disposing her body, albeit after taking a few good snapshots with his phone, and scoured the room of any evidence that a gruesome murder took place.
R: 3 / I: 0

The Worst Job in the World (/g/, /fur/, decapitation)

Michael leaned on his tall axe, letting the melancholy feeling wash over him as the handle dug into the soft wood of the platform. It was drizzling a little, and that made today even worse. He hated to kill someone when the weather was shitty like this. His job was bad enough as it was; normally he gained a slight amount of comfort from having his victims pass away under the sunlight of a nice day.

But then he didn’t have any choice in the matter, so it was no use bitching about it. Instead, he contented himself with doing what he normally did when waiting for the prisoner to be brought out to him: he people watched.

There was a modest crowd formed outside and a few feet below his platform, and it was always interesting to him to take note of who came to watch executions like this. These were different, after all, than the usual fare, and they exposed the strange underbelly of their town. For these were rebellion-related executions, and that changed some things. For one, the prisoners were all made to die naked, much to Michael’s chagrin. He didn’t like them to be humiliated like that. That seemed to change the composition of the crowd; he found that far more “regulars” made appearances than random faces.

He wasn’t sure how to feel about those people. Were they sick? Just wanted a chance to see an attractive nude body? He supposed so, for there were all these young and middle aged men that seemed to come to each and every one of these. The public wasn’t told ahead of time who was to be put to death, so Michael supposed they just showed up in the hopes of seeing eye candy. But then again, these poor prisoners weren’t coming out here to model for the crowd…

And that was another thing. Ever since the rebellion fell, his job got ten times more miserable, because he had to end ten times more people. And many of them had been convicted under suspect or nebulous circumstances, leading him to the inevitable conclusion that he had surely killed at least a few people who had done absolutely nothing wrong. It was enough to weigh on any man’s soul, and Michael liked to think of himself as being more sensitive than most.

A door opened from the jail fifty feet behind the platform, and he turned to look as a thin, frail looking female form was brought out, carried by both arms by two surly looking guards. He knew those guys; they were total assholes. They tended to verbally abuse the prisoners before bringing them out to Michael.

He shook his head as he watched their progress. The woman had the customary black bag over her head, which was to be removed when she reached her final destination. It was times like this he questioned yet again why he even did this job. But that wasn’t hard to answer of course. All his mind had to do was conjure the image and smell of the wonderful dinner he’d had last night with his family, the delicious seared meat, the crunchy, delectable loaves of bread, the fresh, crunchy vegetables. All he had to do was compare that with the gruel he used to bring home to be forced down by his thinning children, and that was enough. He had to do this. He hated it, but he had to do it.

The woman was brought up the stairs to him, and he could tell from here that she was shaking like a leaf. She was skinny, but had some muscle on her. It was worth wondering what she’d done for a living before finding herself here. Normally that was an easy question to answer, with criminals like thieves or corrupt politicians. But these rebels… It was nearly impossible to say. She might’ve done anything, maybe just got caught up in a raid while minding her business.

He shook those thoughts from his head. The only thing he couldn’t do was get too personal with his victims. That could ruin him, as he’d seen it ruin executioners before him.

She was brought to him, and one of the guards sneered something in her ear that Michael couldn’t make out. The bag was ripped from her head, and he set eyes upon her face for the first time.

She was a mouse, a timid, terrified creature with a head of straight, pretty auburn hair. Glancing down, she had a small, perky pair of breasts, and he didn’t let his eyes wander further south than that. That was private, and he generally refused to violate that privacy. The second the bag came off, she did what nearly everyone did: she looked at him, then his axe, and finally the mass of onlookers, who cheered at the sight of the attractive young lady.

As was typical, her hands were bound behind her, probably with rope. She whimpered audibly as her eyes fell on his large, wicked looking weapon. She tried to back away, bent double and pushing backward with all her might. It was no use; it never was. She was dragged forward now, and forced to her knees by the much bigger, and much stronger guards. She gave a little cry of pain as she was forced to kneel, and one of the jailers shoved her head down, squishing her neck against the granite block. Her breathing was raspy due to the pressure, and Michael couldn’t help but take pity on her.

He placed a hand on her back, and then nodded at the guards, who let her go and backed away. He knew he shouldn’t do this, but he couldn’t help himself.

“Shhh,” he whispered, just loud enough for his quivering victim to hear. He’d always been told he had a soothing voice. “You’re ok. It’s gonna be ok.” He held her down, but gently, and she offered him no fight or resistance.

“What’s your name?” he asked softly.

The mouse uttered a tiny squeak, which he couldn’t make out. He leaned down closer to her, still holding onto his axe as it stood straight up.

“I’m sorry, sweetheart,” he said. “I didn’t hear you.”

“Amy,” she said, her high voice trembling and barely audible.

“Okay, Amy,” he said, sliding his hand up her back and to her neck. “Listen to me. I want you to close your eyes for me. Can you do that?” To encourage her, Michael stroked her from the top of her head down to the base of her neck. It was soft and gentle, but it would allow him to stop her from trying to escape if she so dared. It didn’t seem like she would, for she obediently fluttered her eyelids down while he petted her.

He could feel her ragged and shallow breathing. She was so scared, he wouldn’t be surprised if she ended up peeing herself. Hopefully she’d been allowed to use the bathroom before coming out here. Sometimes the asshole guards didn’t let them. She was shivering so much, she might’ve been mistaken for dying of cold.

“Shhh,” he said again. “I want you to do something else for me, now. I want you to think about your family, your friends. I want you to think about the last time you had fun with them. The last time you felt safe and happy. Picture that scene in your mind. Can you do that for me?”

He felt her nod imperceptivity beneath his loose grip. Good. She was taking his suggestions, and that would make this a whole lot easier.

“Good girl,” he cooed. “It’s going to be ok. Right now you’re there, with your loved ones. There’s nothing else going on.”

Her eyes stayed shut, and he saw them moving a little under their lids. This was going exactly as he’d hoped. Her shivering calmed considerably.

“I’m gonna stop touching you now, Amy,” he said. “I want you to keep thinking of that happy time. You’re going to be ok.”

He let go, and she stayed where she was, on her knees and bent over, her neck stretched out and laying compliantly on the block. As quietly as he could, Michael picked the axe up with both hands. It was critical that she didn’t see or hear this coming. He assumed his stance, allowing him to keep his balance as he raised the weapon above his head.

It stayed there for just a second, hanging in the air, and then he brought it down. He didn’t swing softly, for an incomplete decapitation wouldn’t be kind to her, so he swung it with all his might, aiming just below her skull, where her hair fell to the side and gave him a clear target.

With a resounding WHACK, his axe met the granite block and stuck there. Bullseye. Her severed head fell forward, hitting the wooden platform forehead-first and then rolling to the side. Her body just crumpled, losing its balance and landing on its left side. She was laying out kind-of flat, which was nice. Sometimes they fell in embarrassing poses, but this wasn’t too bad.

Her eyes had shot open when her head hit the ground, and she looked wildly around. Michael left the axe where it stuck in the stone, and picked her head up with both hands. He supported her under either side of her skull, rather than hoisting her up by her hair as so many others did. He looked her in the eye, and she stared back at him in horror and pain. She was already losing consciousness.

“Go to sleep, baby,” he said. “It’s all over. You were a good girl, Amy. Go to sleep.”

In one last act of obedience, the mouse closed her eyes, and he could tell she was gone in a moment. Blood dripped from where her neck used to be, and her mouth hung open limply. Her body, meanwhile, was less at peace. It was busy spraying her blood all over the platform and the block. It twitched, as if not accepting that it was dead. The heart that used to be hers was pounding wildly, but it was losing strength. The jets of blood from her neck stump grew weaker with every pump. He was happy to see she hadn’t relieved herself; he hadn’t wanted her to be embarrassed like that. Eventually her body quieted itself as well, and Michael handed her head to one of the guards, who grasped her by her beautiful hair.

She was their responsibility now, as they were now tasked with burying her body, and placing her head on a spike above her grave, as had become custom for beheaded rebels. Michael, for his part, turned from her and walked down the steps of the platform and back toward the jail. He thought of his own family, and how he could just focus on them, now. It was time to collect his pay, and try to forget what he had just done to earn it.
R: 5 / I: 0

The Darkness Rising Saga: Magic Blooming (m/f, guro, snuff, age play, watersports, con/non-con)


Minsekk gasped as the eleven-year-old girl's lips wrapped around his cock and slid back and forth. His attention, however, was not focused on her. He did not look down at her long white hair or her light blue eyes which were filled with affection. He didn't notice his best friends growing affection, but even if he did, he wouldn't have carried. He was not in the present, he was lost in his mind, he was reliving the events from three days ago.
Minsekk stood amongst the crowd, one of the closest to the gallows. Men and women cheered in excitement for the upcoming execution, and the cheers broking into an approving roar as the naked woman was lead to the noose. She had tan skin and long fiery orange hair. Her figure was curvy with large mature breasts, a firm butt, and purple lines forming a symmetric pattern across her body. The woman did her best to cross her legs, and hide her orange bush, but due to the handcuffs keeping her hands behind her back, she could do nothing to cover her breasts. Her purple eyes surveyed the crowd, but she failed to notice her son who was awaiting her execution not with fear or sadness but confused excitement. It had been thirteen years since Minsekk had came into this world kicking and screaming, and he had discovered his urges a year prior. But why they felt so powerful while he was waiting for his own mother to be hung confused him. In fact, the only two things going through his mind at the time was excitement, yes it wasn't anticipation it was excitement, for his mother's hanging, and curiosity about where his older sister was. That question was answered immediately as the second teary-eyed naked woman was drug onto the gallow by the soldiers. Minsekks mother's eyes went wide as she noticed her daughter. Airdya was three years older than her brother, and despite her immense beauty she had yet to fill out. Her body was thin, her purple patterns more sporadic than her mother's. Her tits were small and perky, and her ass was tiny yet firm. Her hair was neck short, a popular trend amongst girls as of late.
"No!" the mother screamed. "This wasn't the deal you bastards! I surrender, and you leave my family alone! That was the deal!" She exclaimed.
"Mommy help me!" The teen cried, tears streaking down her cheeks. A surprising rush of joy filled Minsekks body. He felt so lucky, he'd get to watch both his mother and sister hang naked! His little prick was stiff, and viable through his trousers to those with a trained eye.
"I'm so sorry sweetheart," his mother said, tears now flowing freely. The executioner, a tall muscular woman, fitted the nooses around her two victims' necks. One of the soldiers unrolled a brown piece of parchment
"Belin, and Airdya Merrindin. You have been found guilty of illegal use of magic. You have been sentenced to be hung by the neck until death" he read.
"Please let my daughter go, I'll do anything" Belin begged.
"Don't let her go. Kill them both" Minsekk said under his breath. It wasn't that he did not love his family, in fact, he loved them very much. Despite this love, or perhaps because of it, he wanted them to both die a terrible death. The executioner lifted Airdays leg by her ankle and ran her tongue across the sole of her foot. It was common knowledge that the soles of those who could use magic all had a unique taste, and if they were molested moments before death, the soul of the woman would be tarnished, and they wouldn't reach the eternal peace after death. They would simply fade into nothingness. Because of this, magicians who were executed had their soles licked as a demonstration.
"Please just let her go" Belin begged as her soul was tarnished. Minsekk felt oddly jealous. The executioner walked over to the lever and pulled it. The trap doors under Minsekks last family fell open, and the two women fell. As Airdyas body came to a sudden stop there was a satisfying snap and her body gave a jump. She spasmed for a second making a few gargling sounds, her tiny feet twitching. Her movements stopped in a few moments, however, and a hot stream of urine ran down her legs. His mother, however, was less lucky. She gagged as the rope caught her, and she kicked her powerful legs out. She spread her toes and gripped at the rope to no avail. She fought for around fifteen minutes before finally losing consensus. Piss squirted from her pussy, and milk leaked from her erect nipples. Five minutes later Belin finally stopped twitching.
Minsekk filled the little girl's mouth with his seed, as the image of his mother and sister hanging naked with glazed-over eyes filled his head. His friend Minni stood with a smile, whipping off the cum that dribbled down from her lips to her chin. A warm feeling rushed through Minsekks body. A feeling of energy and power that was new to him, but deeply enticing. Was this what sex with someone felt like? No. He knew it was something more
R: 0 / I: 0

The Hunter

So, this is my very-very-very first gorefic, don't hate me, I tried my very best. ._.' And, of course, English is not my main language, and I had a really hard time to translate it, so if there are language errors, tell me my mistakes, and I'm sorry! ^^'
Also, I have dozens of ideas with dozens of feral characters. Well, this show came out recently, sooo, I decided to start with this one. If you will wish, there could be more in the future, maybe a sequel, maybe others, I take request ideas!
Now, enough talking.

For tags: f/m, bestiality, rape, young, torture, hard gore and hard snuff, feral, death
The copyright goes to Dreamworks and Dragons: Rescue Riders (in the How to Train Your Dragon universe)

The Hunter

Either way, it was a successful hunt.
Two beasts at once.


As a child I loved dragons. My warchief father told me a lot about the tamed specimens, the riders, the bond. Then my father's ship sank, the waves mercilessly pulled him into the deep… and I was alone with my sister, my mother, and the small farm that was kept together mostly from the corn fields and sheep breeding. We had a small mill, but it hasn't worked for a long time. I used to retreat here with my thoughts… how awesome it would be to ride the clouds on a dragon… freedom… fame… adventures …
…hiding in the shadows of the mill, I couldn't see the two raincutters hitting on our farm. Not that I could have done anything without training and some good viking weapon, but even then, I was stuck in the thought that I was watched over - them.
The dragons were ruthless. They were driven by hunger or rabies, but my picture of dragons, my loving illusion was broken to pieces there and then. The corn was devastated, the lambs were slaughtered, and the farm building was destroyed. One of them ripped off my fleeing mother's head with one single echoing and haunting clench of its jaws, the other one knocked over my seven-year-old sister frozen in panic and gutted her with a long cut.
The whole attack happened so fast… and I stood there, at the door of the mill, paralyzed with fear and inability. What should I have done?! They would have torn me apart in a blink of an eye! I was a coward - but I survived. The two raincutters left, but they destroyed everything… even what they did not eat. Only the ruins were left behind and the bodies bathed in blood.
And my desire for revenge.


It all starts with observation. To know the habits, environment, weaknesses and strengths of prey: that's the key to it all.
Huttsgalor's tiny seaside town had five tamed beasts. Tamed… as if it mattered.
Not many vikings lived in the village, and apparently they were not prepared for combat, but I still ruled out direct attack. Five dragons, a few dozen people… the numbers were against me. The observation remained.
The dragons lived in an old tower, not far from the village, with two very young riders. The girl even reminded me a little of my sister, but I couldn't care less in a long time. Without any remorse, I could have cut the throat of the two kids while they were asleep, but there would still be five dragons left, which is a quantity no matter how young they were. I needed some… separation.
The puffy rockspitter promised an easy murder, ignoring all kinds of glory. The blue, muscular swiftwing seemed to be a more exciting challenge: I have to catch him when he is all alone. I had mixed opinions about the little fire fury… she was really tiny, but a fire fury is always a hard opponent. There was also the razorwing, young, small, but because of the blades that cover his body and his expected bullets of thorns, I have to finish him quickly. And finally the fastfin, sleek, agile, flexible… but her water spit is a bad joke, not a ‘danger’ I should be afraid of.
They could defeat me together, but separately… Yes, I needed a chance.


I learned a lot about them, the dragons.
Shortly after the… tragedy, I joined an assassin guild. They trained me to kill, I got the tools to kill… but it wasn’t enough for me. Of course, I enjoyed the way life ceases to exist in an instant, and it only required a precise stab from my dear dagger… but I wanted dragon blood.
I had no rest, I had sleepless nights, so after a while my manhunts was supplemented with research, a lot of reading, questions and answers. I learned about the species, their limits, their habitats. Later, I bought dragon carcasses on the black market from the coins I earned, and I dissected them to get to know their anatomy. How they work and how they die the fastest.
Finally he moment has come.
A living, cornered, lone skrill.
The adrenaline rushed to the skies, my heart was trying to jump out of my chest. Excitement, some fear, curiosity. My first dragon. I couldn't know if I'd succeed or die, and my bones stay there, deep in the woods like a sad memento.
The skrill is a dangerous beast, but it fired all of its lightnings and none of them strucked me. And now he was on the ground.
That didn't mean, of course, that he won’t impale me, like a steak, but my concerns have not been proven. He rushed, made a mistake, and I stabbed he in the heart.
That was it. Victory.
Then why didn't I feel victory?
The desire was not gone, the flame continued to burn. I wanted to kill dragons, and I did. At first I executed them quickly, I got some non-fatal cuts, stabbing and burn wounds of course, but I already trusted my abilities and they were never let me down. Soon I was no longer satisfied with only the killing of the dragons. I wanted them to be afraid me, to urinate themselves in fear. I wanted them to hurt. And I enjoyed it. I enjoyed torturing them, humiliating them, and slaughtering them. Every cut, every move came with the promise of slow death. I sliced scales, truncated limbs, and cut out internal organs. I enjoyed it.


Two beasts at once.
After four days of patient waiting, shortly before dawn the fastfin and the razorwing left the tower, they descended on the cliffs and disappeared under the cover of the sea rocks.
Of course my shadow followed them. That was the chance, there were only two of them, the others couldn't see or hear them. They were hidden by the shoreline of rocks and their voice was suppressed by the thunder of the waves. They could have screamed. In vain.
Unfortunately, I couldn't afford the luxury of having both of them as my toys. What a pity.
When they both showed their backs to me, when the towering wave hit the cliffs, the hunt began. From my hand-crossbow with a steel wire bolt I shot through the left hind leg of the aquamarine fastfin called Summer, and while she shrieked, I did two things at once. I tucked the end of the wire into the rock wall with the corresponding hooked nail, so the dragon became somewhat immobile… then I charged forward and cut the razorwing’s throat with the twenty centimeters long blade of my curved dagger. While the blood of the absolute deadly deep wound splashed and sprayed on the fastfin and the beach sand, I kneeled into the stomach of Summer who were writhing on her back. She gasped for air, and in the meantime I reloaded the crossbow, and repeating the previous operation on the opposite rock column anchoring her right hind leg I practically stretched her two limbs apart.
If I had any doubts before, the dragon was obviously a female, from her swollen labia and the spiked malehood emerging from his partner's corpse I figured that these two here… wanted to do naughty things. Which I interrupted so maliciously. Again, what a pity. Like the fact that I had to kill the razorwing immediately. Whatever. I can cut him up later.
I quickly turned my thougths back to the prey still alive, after a powerful jet of water hit me on my face. She was still moving too much. I thumped twice into her throat to avoid another wet surprise, then I pulled out a wicked-looking but beautifully glossy harpoon stake from my belt. She continued to struggle more than it was needed, so at first I only hit the sand with my spike, but for the second try I managed to nail her left foreleg to the ground. Another stake, and so did her right foot. She moaned painfully. I didn't care.
I could have put a peck on her mouth, but I wanted to hear her crying as she was suffering. I didn't fear her ridiculous spits of water, and if she would have the appetite to bite, it would not have penetrated my leather armor. She probably figured it out because she didn't attack me anymore. She howled, her eyes were begging, as if she just said: "Please kill me!"
I laughed.
Still riding her belly I turned around, and with a third stake I stopped her flapping tail. Judging by the sound, I also broke a bone this time.
By the way, fracturing bones. I turned back on her again. Although she didn't try to flutter her wings, but grasping one wingbase after another, with a definite twist I broke them to unusable. Summer shrieked again, and under my arse I felt a flood of warm moisture. Oh, yes. She urinated herself in pain.
It reminded me of something. I took a small wood carved object out of my beltpouch, which was more like a cork of a wine bottle, but it was larger than that, and on one side it narrowed first, then suddenly widened. Practical accessory. Without hesitation I plugged it into the dragon's anus. It's not unprecedented that the dragon I'm playing with… makes some mess under itself, and yet it should not be. It’s smelly and disgusting.
I paused for a few moments to admire my own work. A stretched, jerking female dragon, almost a nestling, her greenish-blue back and light beige belly stained with her mate’s fire-red blood. Wonderful. Impressive. I stroked her neck, but she immediately winced at my touch. My fingers slid downward and stopped on her chest. Her heartbeat told me everything. She was afraid. Oh god, how much she was afraid! It was a miracle that the muscle piece under her ribs didn't explode. Summer, meanwhile, stared at me strangely. She whimpered, but in the meantime she found a secret hope in my touch. Maybe I won't hurt her anymore. Maybe she'll survive. Maybe I'm sorry.
Stupid little dragon.
My knife struck at her like a lightning strike, and as accurate as the sting of a scorpion. The blade disappeared under her right eye. What beautiful eyes! Those forest brown irises! And that shock!
Before she could realize what had happened in that hopekiller second, a precise rotation with the blade of the dagger blade, and her eyeball leapt out of her eyehole almost unharmed. Pop! It was hanging on its stalk like a fat spider. And it was barely bleeding.
Summer, however, screamed. I think she realized she wouldn't get away with this. She COULDN’T get away with this! I don't know if she believed her companions would save her, but if the two really descended the cliffs to have sex, they will not come after them, and the shouting will be completely silenced by the waves.
I did not cut off the eyeball that was gouged out, I let it hang, and I left the other eye without any damage. She still had to see what games I will play with her!
She bit me, but as I expected, her teeth did not penetrate the leather. I cut her face and she cooled back.
I put my hand on her chest again and wandered further down. Her belly. I could feel all the whiffle, the buzz of the beautiful anatomy hidden under her scales. Soon everything inside will see sunlight. Patience. Soon. I proceeded further. Now I was between her two spreaded hind legs. Her genitals. As many lizardkins, there are so many variations: hers was a bit of a transition between a cloaca and a vagina. Her anus was separate, lower, and her labia shaped an inverted T-letter.
Her remaining eye were filled with dread, as well as curiosity. She could not have a faint guess of when or what I was planning. That's what made it so beautiful. The randomness. The unknown.
After all, why not?
This would not have been the first time (and probably not the last), when I rape a dragon. If her size and capabilities are right, if the situation allows it to me… then why not?
I unbraced my belt. I think she understood what was coming and she didn't like it. She began to squirm again, vigorously, but the stakes and the wires held on, and she only bleed her own wounds out even more. Useless. I went in.
They always make such a strange, but cute sound. I don't think they enjoy it, even by instinct, but sex is sex. She made painful moans and less painful ones, maybe for a while Summer was even at peace, after all, in those few moments I didn't cut her, didn't mangled her. It may have been humiliating to her, but then it’s even better. Bitch.
Did I enjoy it? Yes, but mostly because of pure dominance. Of course, again, sex is sex, and it was pleasantly warm inside with scales soft enough, but the point is, I was in control of the moment. And she knew that too. Whether punching, stabbing or rape, it was up to me that she was still breathing. And I enjoyed this.
After I finished, with another flurry she let me that know she knew: from here it will only get worse. She barely made a sound, but she cried. Perfect. She gave up.
I didn't made her wait much, she got some quick test-thrusts at non-essential points, to make me feel: how much resistance my dagger can expect. The answer is always the same. Not much. I stabbed her in the left front paw, in the left rear thigh, in her tail at two points… and in some insignificant places. She jerked at each sting, sometimes whimpering, but kept herself pretty well. Or did she just run out of voice?
I found a stronger grip on my dagger, and where I stroked Summer's fragile body with the palm of my hand before, now I scratched her with the cold tip of steel, from neck to genital, swinging slightly left and right, but not deep enough to stimulate blood.
I looked her in the eye again. In that one. She begged. I do not know why. For mercy? For a quick death? Come on!
The point of the dagger slid back into her chest, looking for the point between her sternum and her two lowest ribs, and then it stopped.
I've already cut a dragon in half with a huge battle axe. I've dragged a dragon through a spear's tip. I've broken a dragon's every bone with a hammer. But for the gods, there is no sweeter game than gutting a dragon alive!
I put a little pressure on the dagger and the tip disappeared between the scales. Another catch on the knife handle, and thanks to the hungry edge of the curved blade, I pulled it down almost unhindered, all the way across her belly, to her hips, and then I took out the weapon. A long, vertical red line slowly formed on the dragon's body. At the bottom of the cut, I made two more incisions, one to each thighs, then I grabbed both edges of the huge wound on her belly and opened it like a small tent entrance.
I was happy. Probably my prey was less, but it's not that interesting. I managed to cut Summer's abdominal muscles so precisely that the sack of the viscera remained intact. Only a few blood left the wound, behind the thin membrane, behind the web of capillaries her internal organs were pulsating, were rippling, were LIVING! An indescribable sight. Beautiful. Simply beautiful. It's almost a sin to ruin it. Almost.
Summer seemed to suffer a lot. She scraped the sand as far as she could, trembling, she stretched her neck farther as it could pull her out of her hopeless situation. I did not understand. Instead of accepting the beauty of the moment.
Actually, the rest was just good butcher work. I have autopsied enough to know which is for what, what can widen the agony, what can prolong the death struggle. Because she will die. I want her to die. I want to feel the life leaving her disclosed body as her tortured soul comes out of it.
I gently patted the visceral sack like a smart pet, and then I opened it with another straight cut of my dagger, and I started pulling her guts out like some badly bunded eels. Eels. Funny metaphor. Dragons are afraid of eels. As they are afraid of me. After her small intestines were out and spreaded on the sand, I grabbed her colon and pulled it until her rectum and her anus let it. I didn't cut it out, I didn't want to contaminate my toy, my artwork with any excrement. Her sand-stained, several meters long pretty pink guts had now left her body, her abdominal cavity, their original location. I went astray with the idea of releasing the dragon's forelegs so I can watch with guilty pleasure, as she desperately tries to sweep her bowels back into her tummy, but they run spill of her paws again and again… The thinking was satisfying enough for me.
I continued the work. Her stomach was the next. Because of my curious nature, if I can, I like to cut open my prey’s stomach, so I can see what they had for last lunch. Innocent curiosity, nothing more. So I took my dagger again, and I stabbed it deep in the thick wall of the dragon's stomach above the duodenum. Her stomach showed a little more resistance than her abdomen, but some slicing moves, and in the midst of various juices, four half-digested fish came out of it, and… the remnants of a slice of cake? A strange diet, at least for a dragon.
I looked at Summer's face again. Her tongue hung out, her eye began to turn inside, but she was still panting firmly. Good. I like when the toy lives longer. She was probably not quite here anymore, for reality she was beginning to become elusive. I snapped one in front of her eye. She responded and stared at me.
It was time for some creativity. As long as I could. With a simple move I cut out her liver. She grimaced. She felt it even if she was numb. Perfect.
"I know you hear me and you understand me, so it would be really nice to give me some attention!"
It was the first time I had spoken to her. I don't really communicate with my prey, but now I needed it for the… play.
"Do you want to finally die?"
It was needless to ask. At this point she was clinging to nothing but nothing. She nodded so I held her own liver in front of his mouth.
"Then eat this!"
I don't think she could decide if I was kidding. No reaction. I shook the organ in front of her eye.
"I'm serious. If you eat your liver, I'll end it all."
I was serious. I didn't felt sorry for her, but she didn't have much left anyway. At least let's have some fun at the end.
She lifted her tongue weakly and touched the offered delicacy. Her whole body shook, if she had been biologically capable for it she would have probably vomited. Carefully, she took it in her teeth, as if she were worried, as if it mattered, and then she removed it in her mouth. A few chewing motions, then a hard swallow, and… she ate her own liver! Brilliant! What it is if it's not the best closing chord?!
I looked at my work one last time. Amazing artwork! Perfect play! Her dying body is stretched apart, her right eye is sticking out and shaking, as she breathes for the very last times… Her wings are twisted, remains of on her cloaca, her belly is cut open in full length, her intestines are poured lazily to the left of her gaping cavity, her stomach is mutilated… I leaned close to her, kissed her face, while I pulled off my glove from my right hand. With my free tactile fingers I reached up between her remaining organs, and above her slow-working lung lobes I pinched my fingers around the intensely pounding little heart.
“Goodbye. And fuck you.”
I ripped it out.
And Summer was no more.
I took the piece of meat out that was pumping life in her not too long ago. The life I took away. It was a good feeling.
I enjoyed it.
I put her heart in my pouch. General souvenir, most of the time I bring the heart as a trophy. Preserved in grog it is good for a long time.
Revenge? Slowly I forget why I seek so much revenge. Memories fade. The desire remains.
Three hundred and twenty-six.
I turned to the corpse of the razorwing, grabbing the handle of my knife again.
Three hundred and twenty-seven.
R: 47 / I: 0

The Story of Jenna (Feet, Torture, Cannibalism)

He licked his lips for reasons he couldn't explain. The texture, shape, and color of those two objects made his stomach stir. This couldn't be happening, could it? Brian continued staring down at the two flip-flopped feet in front of him. He became mesmerized when she flashed a glimpse of her young, immaculate sole. It cried out to him, begged him. "No, he thought to myself. What's wrong with me?" He glanced at the perfectly tanned tops and the dark painted toes. There wasn't a single flaw or blemish anywhere on these 21-year-old feet.

Her name was Jenna. She was a conceited, wealthy sorority girl who majored in marketing. She had always treated him like dirt, and used men. She was widely known as "the bitchy one" by her classmates, but she was beautiful. She was slender with tan skin, dark brown hair, brown eyes, and perfect legs. Typically she rejected all but the best-looking, wealthiest, and most self-centered males. Jenna was the kind of girl who didn't deserve to have such nice feet.

"No, not at all," Brian thought to himself while staring at those two perfect feet propped underneath the chair in front of him. The soft wrinkles of her creamy white soles exposed as she removed her foot from her flip-flop and crunched her cute little toes. He imagined what it'd feel like to be holding those two feet in his hands, freshly severed from their owner, her face crying in pain, sheer shock and disgust. He could do whatever he wanted with them, hell, even eat them. Yes, eat them. Mmmm.

Brian licked his lips and came up with a plan to get those feet off Jenna's legs and onto his dinner plate.

He continued to stare at them, his mind racing. Jenna sat at her desk, her luscious smooth soles bringing odd sexual urges that Brian had never felt before. They really were flawless soles, so creamy white and so soft looking. The pinkish tan line at the sides made them all the more beautiful. Each toe was a work of art, long, but perfectly proportioned and descending in size from big to little. Each ended in a plump, juicy head with a nice dark nail polish from a fresh pedicure. Her arches were high and heels perfectly round, almost like she never walked on them. There wasn't a callous anywhere. How she made it to this age with such unblemished feet was hard to believe. He swallowed hard as Jenna moved her feet back into her flip-flops. The show was over.

After class, Brian went home to his girlfriend, Leah, who happened to be one of Jenna's sorority sisters. She was attractive, but did not have quite the intense sex appeal that Jenna had. She was a good lay though, that was for sure. Brian really liked her personality too. She was smart and very open with him. He couldn't really ask for much better. For whatever reason, he decided to ask Leah if she knew Jenna.

"Do you hang out with Jenna much?"

"Oh God no, she is SUCH a bitch! I hate her," Leah quickly responded.

It was an odd reaction, but Brian decided to dig deeper. "Yeah, I kind of figured that. I have a class with her and she seems really stuck up and mean. I get the impression she hates everyone not as lucky as her and thinks she walks on water."

"Oh yea, that's Jenna alright. She thinks she's God's gift to men. She's a huge slut too. I can't believe how many guys she has slept with. She's probably the biggest slut in my sorority."

"Well, she is pretty," Brian continued.

"Oh, not you too?!" Leah countered. "God, every guy is always hitting on her. It really gets to her head. I agree she's pretty, but when you're that big of a slutty bitch, nothing can make up for it."

"Oh yeah, I would never date someone like that!" Brian commented. "It's just I can see why guys like her. She's got a nice body too. She seems to take care of herself."

"If by take care, you mean constant pedicures and manicures, and tanning booths, you're right." Leah started laughing. "She probably spends more money on that than schoolbooks! She's obsessed with keeping her hands and feet looking good. One chip in her toenail, and she has the pledges do a full pedicure!"

Brian imagined those perfect feet and got a little aroused. "Man, that's horrible!"

"I know, right? The pledges all hate her. They literally have to wait hand and foot on her. I did too when I pledged. I spent so much time down at her feet it made me sick!" Leah seemed riled up and full of resentment. "I always had to paint her toenails like a little slave! Fucking whore!"

Brian couldn't believe the anger coming out of Leah. Sure, Jenna was horribly mean to him in class, but it wouldn't ever get to him that much. His earlier daydreams were just fantasy. He didn't actually want to hurt her or anything. It sounded like his girlfriend did.

"I'd love to get that bitch back. She always borrows my stuff without asking too. Ever since I moved into the house, Jenna has just gotten worse and worse." Leah continued until Brian grabbed a couple of beers and they started drinking before the night out on the town.

"Jeez Leah, sorry I brought it up. Let's just have some fun tonight."

The night wore on and they got drunk and partied. They met up with some friends, and then later retreated back to Brian's place for more drinking. The next morning they had a wicked hangover.

"Jesus, it's 10am, I got to go to class!" Brian jumped out of bed and nudged Leah, who was still sound asleep and ignoring him. She moaned and turned over. She probably wouldn't be making it to class.

Brian threw on some clothes as fast as he could and literally ran to his class. He got there ten minutes late, which no doubt would peeve the professor who always got mad if anyone was more than five minutes late. Surprisingly, as he walked in, it wasn't the professor who made an issue of it, but Jenna.

"Are you kidding me, Brian?" Jenna laughed, obviously trying to kiss the professor's ass. "Fail him for the semester!"

"God, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to be late." Brian fumbled his words as the professor looked up at him.

"Brian, you know my policy. What's your excuse?"

Brian couldn't think anything up and just blurted out the truth, "I went out drinking last night."

"I appreciate your honesty, but from now on, show a little responsibility." The professor seemed like he was going to let it slide this time.

Jenna on the other hand couldn't let it go. Brian sat down behind Jenna in his usual seat and she turned back and glared at him with her pretty brown eyes. "You are pathetic, Brian. Probably out with my ugly bitch sorority sister, Leah, right? Fucking loser."

Brian couldn't believe how mean Jenna was. "You are horrible, Jenna. And don't give me any shit. I see you out drunk all the time on weeknights. You came in late yesterday!"

"I can do whatever I want. Every professor at this college wants me."

Sadly, Brian knew she was right. It was horrible how girls like Jenna skated by on their looks, but it was the way things were at this university. Brian was really starting to hate this girl.

After he was done with classes, Brian came back to his apartment to find Leah crying. "What's wrong, baby?" Brian asked.

"Jenna stole my favorite shirt and lost it at a guy's house. It cost $80 and I don't have the money to replace it. You know my parents aren't rich like hers. Why does she keep doing this to me? I've done nothing to her."

Brian put his arm around her and comforted her. He knew Jenna just was a horrible person deep down with a very inflated ego. She was a classic spoiled rich girl who didn't identify with anyone who had to work hard for their place in life.

"Have you ever thought of getting back at her?" Brian asked. He wanted to get back at her too for all her insults.

"I want nothing more in this world." Leah replied, a burst of energy filling up inside her. "She has done nothing but insult me and talk shit about me since the day we met."

"What if we did something to scare her so much that she would never bother us again?" Brian was thinking back to all those images of her beautiful size 8 feet displayed in flip-flops every day in class. She always dressed the same with jeans and those beautiful feet on display in all their glory.

"It's about time, Brian!" Leah exclaimed. "Let's get her good! I mean really hurt her!" Leah had an evil glint in her eye.

Brian had found his partner in crime, but he still had some second guesses. He never had hurt anyone before, not even hit anyone before. He was a nice guy, but he knew he had to stand up for his girlfriend. And he couldn't lie to himself. He desperately wanted to feel those feet.

"You said that Jenna always likes to make the pledges give her pedicures. Maybe we can give her a pedicure she'll never forget." Brian swallowed hard, starting to contemplate the full implications of what he was proposing.

Leah smiled, "I'd love to."

And so it was set. Brian and Leah hashed out their plans over drinks. Leah knew Jenna's every move. They'd get her on one of her drunken stupors around town. Brian knew of a house that was currently vacant that had a basement that would be perfect for hiding Jenna. Tonight would be the night.

Leah knew Jenna was a attending a party and then bars, then maybe another party or going home with a guy. Leah and Brian stayed up late drinking and tracked her whereabouts. Leah had gone to all the same parties and bars as Jenna and relayed the information to Brian. She told him to be ready for Jenna at 3am on the far side of town.

Sure enough, Brian caught a glimpse of Jenna leaving a house where it looked like a party was going on. He couldn't help but notice she was wearing flip-flips. He could hear the little pitter patter of her walking on the pavement. As she got some distance from the house, he ran out and drugged her. She screamed a little but was out cold in seconds. Than Leah came out of the house and walked up the street.

"God, I hope no one heard her," Brian gasped, panting nervously about what he just did. "You sure you want to do this?" Brian held up Jenna's limp unconscious body and noticed one of her flip-flops fell off. He slipped it back on her foot, making sure to let his hand graze across the underside. He couldn't believe how soft and smooth it was.

"No one heard anything. They're all wasted. Let's get her to the house."

Brian and Leah carried Jenna two blocks before they came upon the vacant house. The door was locked. "Dammit, Leah, let's just leave her here and forget about this. We're doing something illegal here. We can't just kidnap her like this. If we stop now, we'll be fine. She won't be able to identify us."

Leah looked disgusted. "Quit being such a pussy. It was your idea." Leah was obviously drunk, slurring her speech as she spoke. Brian had a lot to drink too that night, but he could tell he wasn't as drunk as Leah. But both of them were in no condition to be making such reckless decisions.

"C'mon, Leah, just think about this. This is really wrong." Brian set down Jenna on the front porch and started to walk away. "Don't be dumb. This isn't worth it."

Drunkenly, Leah broke out a window on the front door of the house with a piece of wood lying on the porch. She opened up the creaking door, and started to drag Jenna inside, struggling to get her legs in the doorway. "Help me, dammit!" Leah gasped.

Brian had to make a quick decision. Either he went back and helped his girlfriend, or he walked away, and who knows what would happen to Jenna. Judging by how much Leah drank, Brian knew she was not going to make any smart decisions that night. She looked like an animal claiming its prey. Brian hesitated, but figured he was already in too deep. If anything happened to Jenna, he was at least partly responsible. Maybe he could convince his girlfriend to go easy on her.

Brian reluctantly walked back up the porch and picked up Jenna's feet. He couldn't help but notice how warm and soft they were. The glossy painted toes gleamed in the moonlight. One of the feet brushed his groin, and he actually got an erection. Leah grabbed Jenna's arms and started heading into the house. She drunkenly made it to the basement door. Together, they carried Jenna down the stairs and set her down on a table in the middle of the room. They grabbed some rope and tied her wrists and ankles down. Jenna didn't move. She was still unconscious.

Leah went back upstairs to shut the front door of the house and door to the basement. She drunkenly stumbled down the stairs. "Let's get that bitch, Jenna!" She burped loudly.

"Leah, I can't do this." Brian realized how drunk he was. He wasn't thinking straight. This whole thing was a very bad idea.

"You're fucking doing this Brian, or I'll tell the cops it was all you. You're a terrible boyfriend."

Leah looked down at Jenna and started stroking her lush brown hair. She ran her hands over her breasts, then down her stomach. She continued down her legs, squeezing them through the jeans, and then made it down to her ankles. She let her fingers graze over the tops of Jenna's feet and pinched her toes. She then slid her fingers underneath her flip-flops and rubbed them along the soles, making sure to feel Jenna's arches and heels. She pulled them out and grinned at Brian.

Brian glanced at Jenna to look for any reaction. There was none. She was really out cold. He didn't know what to do. There was his girlfriend standing there with the most diabolical look on her face, and there was Jenna lying helpless to do anything.

Leah grabbed Brian's hand and put it atop Jenna's left foot. "Take off her flip-flops. I want to see her bare feet."

Brian did as he was told and slid off Jenna's flip-flops, revealing the immaculate, creamy white soles of her feet. They were so smooth, she probably just had them pedicured that day. Brian ran his hand over the arch of Jenna's left foot, feeling its perfect contours and then stopping at the butter soft, fleshy round heel. He played with each meaty toe before stepping back trying to stop himself from going any further. But the primitive feelings inside his stomach were coming back. Despite his resistance, his mouth started to water. The soles of Jenna's feet looked like two fine pieces of meat. Her feet would be delicious. He felt a mix of arousal and hunger.

"I think it's time to give Jenna a pedicure," Leah grinned while pulling out a bookbag. She unzipped it and inside were various knives and cutting utensils.

Brian had a sinking feeling in his stomach. "Leah, let's just think about this for a second." He noticed Jenna start to wake.

Leah took out a marker, rolled up Jenna's jeans, and drew a line around both of her slender, nicely tanned ankles.

Jenna blinked and glanced down at the end of the table. "What the hell?"

Leah got excited. She wanted Jenna to be awake for this. Leah started tickling the bottoms of Jenna's perfect peds. Jenna started to wiggle her toes and flex her arches in protest. "Where am I?"

Jenna noticed she was tied down tight and couldn't move. She got a glimpse of Leah. "Oh my God," she gasped with a shiver of fear trembling down her spine and through her beautiful bare feet. She then noticed Brian, who at this point looked nuts. "Oh Jesus, what the fuck is going on?!"

Brian started to talk, but Leah interrupted him, "Hi Jenna, it's going to be a long night, my little slut. I've got big plans for you."

Truthfully, Brian wasn't sure what these plans were, because they never actually discussed them beforehand. This was one drunken disaster unfolding before his eyes. There was no turning back now. Jenna identified them both. Plus, in his drunkeness, he was getting pretty hungry.

"You fucking ugly losers! Untie me!" Jenna yelled. "What the hell are you doing?!" Jenna noticed the lines drawn around her ankles, and that the bottoms of her jeans were rolled up. She didn't know what to think of it, but it really creeped her out.

Leah started tickling her bare feet. "You sure do love making pledges give you pedicures, don't you Jenna?" Leah felt her stomach stir. "I'm hungry, how about you Brian?"

Brian stared at Jenna's luscious soles. "Yeah, sure am."

"Do you think anything is open? It's getting pretty late?"

"Doubt it. We're gonna have to think of something else. I thought maybe Jenna's feet would do."

Jenna looked stunned and froze in terror. "Oh my God, untie me Leah! Get me away from this creepy fucking loser!"

Leah just smiled and bent down at the end of the table. She stuck out her tongue and started running it along Jenna's smooth soles, swirling it in her arches and sticking it between each of her juicy toes. She even started to nibble on the soft heels. Leah went to town on both of the high arched wonders. Jenna knew she was doomed.

"Yeah, Brian, I think Jenna's feet will do."

Brian decided to go in and lick them too. He sucked on her large big toe that was just begging to be eaten. He started to bite into the base as Jenna let out a scream.

"Oh my God you sick fuck, let me go! Do you have any idea what you're doing?!"

Leah looked into her bookbag and started pulling out all the knives. "How are we going to get through those ankles of yours, Jenna? I mean, we're going to have to cut off your feet before we can eat them, right?"

Jenna whimpered in fear. "Leah, I know you've had a lot to drink, but just stop and think about this. I'm sorry I've been so mean to you. Just don't cut off my feet!"

Leah pulled out a large serrated knife and set it on the table. "I'm starving, Brian! Jenna's feet look so tasty! Just look at those delicious soles and tan lines! I bet there's some good meat in those tootsies!" Leah started poking into her fleshy soles, which just further sent Jenna into a writhing frenzy.

Brian couldn't believe his eyes. It turned out his girlfriend had all the same desires he did. His mouth was watering just watching his girlfriend feeling up Jenna's helpless bare feet. No matter how hard she tried, Jenna could not escape Leah's grasp. Leah picked up the knife and handed it to Brian. He wanted him to be the one who did it.

"I don't think I've got the strength for a foot amputation. Why don't you do me a favor and cut off both of her feet for me, hey honey?"

Jenna couldn't believe her ears. "Help, please God, somebody help me! Ah!! They're going to cut of my feet! Oh my God, they're psycho! Somebody, anybody, help me!!!!!"

Brian walked down to her terror-stricken face and whispered in her ear. "No one can hear you, Jenna. Don't worry, I'm not going to kill you. I'm just going to cut off your feet and eat them."

Jenna tried with all her might to break free from her bonds as Brian walked down to her left foot. He grabbed it tightly around the arch and squeezed hard, pushing her heel into the wood. Then it came. The first cut caused worse screams than Brian had ever heard in his life. It was like nothing he had experienced before. She was shaking violently on the table screaming her head off as he continued cutting into her ankle.

"Ahhhhhhhhh! Nooooooooo! Oh God!!!! Stop!!!!!!! Please God! Stop!!!!!!"

Tears were pouring out of her eyes. Blood was pouring profusely from the wound. Brian had to readjust his grip since so much blood now covered her foot and made it slippery. He felt her toes twitch and arch spasm as he wrapped his hand around her midsole. Then he continued cutting. The knife went deeper and deeper into the bone. The pain Jenna was feeling was beyond comprehension. Her screams just grew louder and more desperate as her entire face was coated with tears.

Leah had to leave the room. She couldn't take Jenna's screams. Despite how drunk she was, it turned out it was too much for her to handle.

Soon, Jenna's left foot stopped moving. The knife was over halfway through the ankle. Brian could feel the life leave Jenna's foot. He again wrapped his fingers around the arch and pushed down onto the table. Jenna's screams never stopped as the sawing continued. Eventually, he reached the other side of the bone, and with a few quick strokes, severed her achilles tendon. The foot fell off in his hand. He set it down on the table and examined himself. He was covered in her blood.

Jenna was moaning in extreme pain and complete shock at what had just happened. Her foot was really just amputated like something out of horror film. Her leg ended in nothing but a stump. The bottom of her pant leg was completely soaked in blood. Through the tears in her eyes, she could see her severed foot lying at the end of the table in a pool of blood. The pretty toes were freshly painted, but blood trickled off the tips of them. She got sick to her stomach upon seeing the ankle bone and raggedy flesh where her foot used to attach to her leg.

Leah came back into the room, and looked around nervously. Brian just shrugged his shoulders. Leah walked to the end of the table and looked at Jenna's pain-torn face. She had never seen a look of despair like that before. She was crying and moaning like there was no tomorrow.

Leah picked up the severed foot, wrapping her hand around the arch. Fresh blood oozed between her fingers. It was still warm. She glanced at the pedicured toes, completely lifeless. She looked over the creamy white sole, which now had blood stains on it. Then she gazed over the tan top, which was nearly covered in blood. Jenna's foot was now just a piece of meat. "It's heavier than I thought it would be."

"Yeah, I know." Brian wiped his bloody hands on his shirt. Jenna stared into his eyes. She had the look of total shock.

Brian took the foot from Leah, marveling at how soft and warm it still was. He licked some blood off the sole. "Mmm, not bad. Try it, Leah."

Leah grabbed the foot and started sucking the toes, cleaning all the blood off of them and the top of the foot. Soon, she worked her tongue around the ball of the foot and heel. The tan top of the foot still had great color, and once the blood was off of the sole, it too was still fresh and creamy white in color.

Jenna was barely conscious at this point, ready to pass out from blood loss and shock. Her painful moans started to quiet a bit. The blood loss from her ankle was slowing, but it was clear she was not in good shape.

Brian and Leah continued to play with Jenna's severed foot without a care in the world. Brian unzipped his pants. "I wonder what it would feel like on my dick?"

He lowered Jenna's severed foot onto the head of his erect penis. He let the toes brush across the top and soon started rubbing his dick over the high arch of the foot. It felt wonderful. It was smoother and softer than anything he ever felt on his penis before. Eventually, he worked his way to the incredibly soft heel, thrusting into the soft flesh. He started running the size 8 appendage up and down his shaft, letting the toes curl over the head. Soon he came all over the sole of the foot.

Leah looked shocked. "Wow, I guess you like Jenna's feet more than just dinner items."

Brian took the cum covered foot and brought it up to Jenna's horrified face.

"No, please, no, take me to a hospital, please God!" Jenna cried. "My foot! Oh my God, what did you did to my foot!"

Brian bent down and whispered into her ear. "If you lick it clean, I won't cut off your other foot."

Jenna started crying uncontrollably as Brian ran the sole of her severed foot over her lips, his cum coating her face. "Please don't do this!" Jenna tried shaking again, but had little strength because of all the blood loss. She turned her head to the side as Brian grabbed her jaw and jerked her head back.

"C'mon, you slut, lick your sexy little foot clean."

Leah started laughing as Jenna's tongue lapped along the smooth underside of her amputated foot. It was a ridiculous sight. Brian shoved the toes of of the severed foot into Jenna's mouth. She wrapped her tongue around her big toe while crying. She sucked it clean and moved onto the next. This continued until all the cum was off of the toes. Then she stuck her tongue into her arch, lapping up all the cum, making sure it was spotless.

"C'mon slut, that's not good enough. We need this clean enough to eat! We're starving!"

Jenna kept crying and started lapping up the cum off the soft heel of her severed appendage. Within a few more minutes, her severed foot was spotless, but covered in her saliva.

Jenna kept crying, "Please get me some help!" She could tell by the look in Brian's eye that the night was still young.

Brian took Jenna's amputated foot and set it back down at the end of the table. "Jenna, Jenna, Jenna," he laughed while running his fingers up and down the sole of her right foot, marveling at its texture. "Hmmm, I don't think one size 8 is going to big enough for the two of us. We might need some more meat!"

Jenna's eyes opened wide. Not only had she just experienced the nightmare of a lifetime having her left foot amputated by these sickos, but they now were planning to cut off her other foot. "You promised you wouldn't!" Jenna cried to no avail. "Please, get me to a hospital! I'm begging you! Stop this! Don't cut off my other foot!" Jenna trashed violently, trying to escape the table, her footless left leg banging against the wood.

"Sorry, Jenna, I guess I lied. I appreciate you cleaning your foot, but this tootsie has a date with the oven too!"

Brian grabbed the knife and gripped Jenna's right foot in his hand. As soon as he ripped into the delicate ankle, Jenna's screams once again got out of control. Her voice was cracking up from all the earlier screaming.

"I can't take it!" Leah yelled while watching Brian saw into Jenna's slender ankle. Blood was flying out of the wound. "Her screaming, I can't take it!"

Brian was in another world as he continued cutting off Jenna's right foot. It convulsed and writhed in his hand like prey trying to escape its impending doom. The toes flexed and spasmed as each cut brought Brian closer to his prize. He loved the feeling of Jenna's helpless foot in his hand.

The screams just grew louder and louder, even worse than before. Jenna glanced down at the torture scene. The knife was deep into her ankle and blood kept flying up her pant leg. Some even got on her face. The tears kept rolling out until she had no more tears left. Brian smiled at Jenna and kept sawing and sawing like a woodsman immersed in his craft. Leah's stomach churned as the drunken hunger became too much to bear.

"Hurry up Brian, I'm starving! Cut off that slut's foot!"

Jenna knew it was almost over. She started to lose her bearings. The pain was just unbearable as the knife continued its descent into her ankle bone. Soon, she no longer could feel her foot at all. The knife was all the way through the bone and Brian severed the achilles tendon.

Her moans grew more desperate as she feared she was going to slip away.

"Just ignore her, Brian," Leah said as she walked up to the table and picked up the freshly severed right foot of Jenna. She licked the warm sole and sucked on the pretty painted toes.

"God, Jenna's feet are going to be so delicious." Leah couldn't contain her excitement. Brian felt himself getting aroused again. "Here you go, baby. I want Jenna to watch. The slut can watch what we do with her sexy little feet."

Leah unzipped Brian's pants and took out his dick. She grabbed both of Jenna's severed feet and wrapped them around his shaft. "Feel good, baby?" Leah asked while glancing back to laugh at Jenna. "Hey Jenna, look at your feet!"

Jenna was moaning and whimpering from the pain of just having both her feet chopped off. She glanced towards Leah then looked down to see her severed feet used as sex toys. She could see the blood-soaked footless ends of her jeans at the end of the table, and beyond that, both of her amputated feet stroking off Brian's erect cock.

Brian shuddered in pleasure as the unbelievable soft soles of Jenna's now amputated feet worked their way up and down his shaft. The soft, beautiful toes rubbed against the head of his penis, and butter soft heels pushed against his balls. Leah adjusted the severed feet and placed Brian's dick between the high arches. This aroused Brian further.

Jenna just kept crying while watching this horror show unfold with what used to be her beautiful feet. They were now just two pieces of meat that were being used in some sort of sick sexual act. "Why?" Jenna whimpered. The pain was still unbearable, but seeing her severed feet used in such a debased manner just made things worse.

"She could've been a foot model with such perfect feet. Well, I guess could've been before tonight, haha," Brian said as the soft, creamy white soles worked their way up his penis. Leah was now rubbing them all over, making sure he felt every inch of those flawless feet one last time before their journey into the oven. He eventually came all over both of Jenna's amputated feet.

"Should we let Jenna play with her feet again?" Brian asked, looking at Leah with desire.

"Naw, I'll take care of it this time. I want to enjoy them before we eat them." Leah grabbed both of Jenna's severed feet and starting lapping up the cum on the soles. She sucked the toes dry and ran her tongue in circles around the supple heels.

Jenna just kept crying, and crying. "You sick fucks, get me to a hospital. Please. Oh, my feet," she whimpered.

Leah ignored her and continued to enjoy her beautiful tan feet. She even sucked a little blood from where the ankles used to attach to Jenna's legs. "Hmmm, Jenna, I'm sorry, but we're keeping you around. Don't you want to watch us enjoy our meal? You're staying put you little slut. You're going to watch us dine on your beautiful feet.

Jenna kept crying and asked them to kill her. "Please, please, just end it. I'm in so much pain. How could you do this to me?" Her moans grew louder as she writhed and trembled, looking in horror at her severed feet being held in Leah's hands.

"We said we weren't going to kill you Jenna. Don't worry, I'm sure you'll be fine. It's not like people liked you for your feet, right?"

Brian and Leah walked upstairs to the kitchen of the house. They realized how drunk they still were as the climbed the stairs. As they reached the kitchen, they turned on the oven. "Hey, still works!" Leah exclaimed.

Brian started going through the cupboards looking for seasonings and a baking dish. He found what he needed. Leah set Jenna's feet down on the counter and helped Brian prepare a rub. They found some lemons, cut them up, and put them to the side. Brian threw some oregano and basil into a bowl. He lightly tossed Jenna's feet in it, making sure the soft, tender soles got a good amount. He then grabbed a jar of honey he found. "How about some sweet feet, Leah?"

Leah smiled. "Honey will go great with Jenna's feet." Brian set both feet soles up into the large baking dish and drizzled honey and lemon all over them. He rubbed it over the soles, toes, heels, and tan tops of Jenna's feet. He made sure to get the sides and tan lines too. The oven was soon ready, and Leah smiled.

"Let's put them in, and bake them rare. I can't wait any longer, plus I'm sure feet as perfect as Jenna's don't need much cooking."

"Honestly, Leah, I used to look at her feet and think how good they might taste, even raw. I can't believe we're actually going to eat them for real." Brian burped, tasting the beer from earlier.

"I am so hungry," Leah continued, as her mouth started to water. The sweet, aromatic smell of Jenna's baking feet filled the air. "Hey, we didn't have a choice. Everything is closed and we had to eat something, right?"

Brian nodded, and opened up the oven. A incredibly sweet smelling steam filled the kitchen air. Brian salivated as he looked at the lightly cooked soles of Jenna's incredible feet. They were still creamy white in color, but it was obvious the honey and seasoning had worked its way into the soft meat. The toes glistened as foot juices pooled in the baking dish. Leah stuck her finger in the foot juices, and licked it. "Oh my God, this is incredible."

Brian grabbed a plate and lifted out both of the hot feet. They kept their shape as well as their color. The tops stayed tan and the soles stayed creamy white with light pinkish tan lines at the sides. He placed them both soles up on the plate and drizzled the honey foot juices over the mouth-watering soles. "Show time."

Leah smiled and opened the door to the basement. She grabbed two chairs and started taking them downstairs. Brian followed with both of Jenna's cooked feet lying soles up on the plate. He went down the stairs and greeted Jenna. "Wow, fifteen minutes, Jenna. Your feet cooked up real nice real fast. Let's take a seat, shall we?"

Brian walked to the end of the table where Jenna's head was. Jenna looked in terror at the sight. On the plate were both of her pretty feet lying soles up in a pool of foot juices like two pieces of rarely cooked meat. It was a horrifying sight, and she started crying uncontrollably again. "Please, please, what is wrong with you?" The tears poured out of her beautiful eyes, streaming down her striking face.

Leah grabbed a knife and fork and sat down next to Brian. "I want to watch her cry while we eat." Leah took her fork and pierced the big toe on one of the feet. She then sawed it off with her knife. She popped it in her mouth and looked shocked. Juices exploded from the incredibly tender meat and rolled down her chin. Brian moved in to lick it off. Leah started to chew the soft flesh and swallowed hard. "Oh my God, Jenna, I don't know what you did to your feet, but these are just incredible! I've never tasted anything like this! It's so sweet and tender!"

Brian couldn't wait any longer. He sliced off a hunk of arch meat from the same foot and stuck it in his mouth. Words could not describe the flavor explosion he experienced. The sweetness and texture was unlike any other meat he had eaten before. It was so soft, it practically melted in his mouth. He chewed and swallowed the delicate sole meat, and continued to cut off a hunk from the ball of the foot. He didn't think it would be as tender since Jenna put her dainty weight on it as she walked to and from class, but he was wrong. Another flavor explosion filled his mouth with delight.

Jenna was crying harder now. "Please God, oh please God, help me," she whimpered. "My feet! My poor feet!" Tears kept streaming down her pretty face.

Leah decided it was time to try what she had wanted to eat more than anything, Jenna's immaculate, pedicured heels. "I spent so much time making sure Jenna's feet didn't have a callous or blemish on them. She has softer heels than a teenager." Leah pierced the round heel of Jenna's half-eaten foot and sliced out of a large hunk of juicy meat. She stuck it in her mouth and her eyes light up in surprise. "Wow, maybe even better than her big toe!" The heel meat was some of the juiciest and most well-marbled. Rich foot juices flowed out of her mouth as she leaned over Jenna's face, making sure to let some of the juices land on Jenna's lips. "Sorry Jenna, just thought you might want to try some of your feet."

Brian cut off Jenna's second toe and pierced it with his fork. He lifted it up and ran it over Jenna's lips. "Eat up, bitch."

Jenna clamped her mouth shut, but it was no use. Brian shoved the toe into her mouth. She immediately spit it out while crying. Brian leaned in over her lips and clenched it between his teeth, letting his tongue rub all over Jenna's face. He chewed loudly and spit out the bone. "Wow, Leah, these toes are incredible. They taste different from the arch and ball of the foot, but still great in their own way. I've got to try some of Jenna's heel meat."

Leah sliced another hunk of heel meat from Jenna's now mostly eaten left foot. Brian's reaction was the same as Leah's, sheer shock and satisfaction. "Just incredible. It's as good as the arch meat. That's just incredible since Jenna put more weight on this than any other part of her feet. I figured it would be less tender, but I was wrong." Juices flowed out of Brian's mouth as he savored each luscious bite of Jenna's foot meat.

Jenna continued to cry and moan in pain.

"Well, I guess all those pedicures finally paid off!" Leah laughed as she finished slicing off the toes of Jenna's left foot. She ate two and gave the baby toe to Brian. Brian shoved it in his mouth. It was small, but the meat was incredibly tender. Still, he wondered what the big toe was like. He looked down at the right foot and his mouth watered in anticipation. Jenna had large big toes that were perfectly shaped.

Leah finished off the sole meat on Jenna's left foot. All that remained were skeletal remains. As she was chewing in delight, Brian started cutting off Jenna's other big toe. He picked the severed digit up between his fingers and stuck it in his mouth. The flesh on the pad of the toe was just as soft as he could have imagined. It was even softer than the arches and heels. He lightly chewed as the tender meat fell apart in his mouth. He pulled out the bone with his fingers and dropped it on the table.

Leah got to work on the arch of the right foot. She sliced out a mouth-watering hunk of meat. She brought the fork to her face and took a few small bites. Her face exploded. The sole meat was just incredibly tender and textured. It had a little more flavor than the heels or big toe, but Leah couldn't decide which part was better. "Jenna, every part of your feet is just exquisite. I never knew something could taste this good."

Jenna whimpered as she noticed her right foot was now half gone as Brian took out another large hunk of her sole. She wanted out of this nightmare, but it was clear they wanted her to continue to suffer. It was bad enough they cut off her feet, but now they were devouring them right in front of her eyes. There was no point in asking for any help. It would be over soon enough.

Brian and Leah continued to eat the meat from Jenna's right foot until it was nothing but bones and ligaments. They just had the best meal of their lives. Every one of Jenna's toes was a tender morsel fit for a king. Jenna's soles were a work of culinary art. Jenna's heels were beyond comprehension in flavor and texture. Overall, Jenna's feet were a meal that would never be topped.

Brian and Leah walked home and went to bed, still drunk, but no longer hungry. Hours later, Brian woke up with a bad hangover, not remembering much from the night before.

"Leah, you're not going to believe this, but I had the most horrible nightmare. You know that Jenna girl? I dreamed we kidnapped her and ate her feet! Isn't that crazy?"

Leah rolled over, "dreamed?"

Brian glanced at the floor of the room and noticed two flip-flops that didn't look familiar. They kind of looked like the ones he'd seen Jenna wear to class...
R: 2 / I: 0


Anyone heard from Squunch, Loke or SadisticPleasures lately? Not seen anything from them in a while.
R: 18 / I: 0

extreme titgames

I´ve found a good story. It was published in Yahoo/debreast

Part 1. M/S Topless

Jana couldn't believe how excited she was. Just yesterday at her birthday party her friends had revealed her that they had booked a luxorious cruise aboard the M/S Topless for four and they were leaving the very next day. Being the teenagers they were, there was no question about their intentions of heavy partying and general foolishness. Jana was expecting quite the weekend filled with alcohol, sunshine, beautiful women and endless dancing.

This was to be Jana's first time aboard the famous party ships that they had so many times adored at the city harbour while wondering why all the cruises had age restrictions and wouldn't allow anyone under 18 aboard. Afterall this was a very liberal society based on the views of their ancestors one and a half centuries ago. They had shaped the entire world according to their beliefs and preferrences. This is why Risa Nine was one of the most liberal colonies in the Federation. Very few regulations and directives applied here. The entire world was dedicated to fulfilling desires and lust. The terraforming of the land had been planned so that the entire world was basically one huge white sand beach.

Jana's friends were all older than her. Krissy was 19 already and had definetly been to many cruises, but never really revealed anything to Jana about the parties she had had. Erica had also just turned 19 last month and she too must have had her share of off-shore fun. Keeley was just three months older than Jana and this was to be her first cruise too.

To Jana the ship ahead of them looked almost unreal, it was so massive. Hovering forty feet above the ocean waves was the M/S Topless, a full mile long luxury ship, filled with bars, nightclubs, restaurants, gamehalls, swimming pools and spas. The massive craft even had it's own sand beach on the top level, and beneath it one hundred and sixy floors of entertainment still shrouded in mystery, just waiting to be explored by Jana and her friends.

Jana was well aware that this cruise would also be very sexual in nature. She had been very intimate with her three best friends since their childhood and they were openly lesbians, just like almost every other female on this planet they called home. This was the social structure of Risa Nine and had been so since the first founding mothers arrived with their technology that gave them the ability to shape the landscape, control the weather and reproduce through genetic cloning.

Jana's mothers had produced her as a brunette, just like Krissy. Basically they were clones of their mothers, with slight genetic improvements, that their mothers had chosen for them. Extremely feminine bodies were the only way to go in Risa Nine. Jana, just like her friends sported a massive set of natural - well, as natural as genetic manipulation foes - set of perfectly shaped breasts, very slim body with fine muscles and the face of a goddess. Jana had a pair of double gees tipped with pale pinkish nipples. Her friend Erica's mother had been slightly less ambitious and so Erica carried a pair of F cups to go with her golden hair. Krissy had double gees like Jana, but with slightly darker nipples. Krissy also always wore a pair of glasses even though it was merely a fashion statement, since there was no way she could have been born with bad eyes and even if she had, they could have been fixed in just a moment by a simple genetic reconfiguration at the local mall. Keeley was the one of them that was always drawing attention with her looks. She had a striking purple hair and her mothers had chosen her to carry an astonishing set of KK -sized breasts that were tipped with the most inviting puffy pink nipples.

The air taxi would soon be at the enterance of the M/S Topless and it would be time for the teenage friends to join the festivities among the other over nine thousand hot bodies.
Part 2. Boobs

"Passangers, please enter the registration area and follow the blue line on the floor."
The female announcer's voice made Jana feel even more excited. This was it. It felt like she had been waiting for years.
"Now, as you enter M/S Topless, please, remove all clothing above waist line. "
This came as no surprise to the girls, as they had already followed Krissy's example by taking their tops off at the air taxi. Actually toplessness was not at all uncommon on Risa Nine, much the opposite. Afterall there was no real need to wear clothes to keep you warm when summer never ends and even at night the temperature remains rather warm.

"After you have displayed your tickets and gotten your stamps at the registration table, you are free to enter our main entertainment deck. Have fun."

As the announcer had finished her instructions Jana noticed there were only two people before them in the line - a couple in their twenties both strikingly beautiful brunettes wearing only white jean skirts. Jana gave Keeley a friendly slap on the bottom "Lets get this party started, hey!" Keeley responded with laughter and by shaking her ass as if it was continuing to bounce because of the slap. Keeley took her payback by slapping Janas left boob from beneath rather forcefully. "Hey, you'll get your chance to play with those later in privacy!" Jana responded.

"Tickets please." Chirped the petite brunette behind the counter. Krissy showed her their tickets, and then proceeded to bend over the counter, resting her ample bosom on the wooden surface. Then she received a stamp on both of her tits, just above her light brown nipples. The small stamps were the shapes of two pink hearts. For some reason this made Jana giggle and she followed her friends example soon after.

"Alright girls, lets get moving. So much to see. Our luggage will be taken to the suite from here so we might as well get to business. What should we do first?" Krissy was quick to take the lead, as she was clearly the most experienced cruise tourist of the four. "I really wouldn't mind a drink, all the queuing has made me very thirsty. I know a nice place to get you guys to the mood." They all agreed they could use a drink and Krissy led the way.

As they headed towards their destination, Jana became well aware of all the breasts around her. No matter where she looked, there were topless women displaying their heaving chests and most of the stores and restaurants had referrences to breasts in their names. She was in heaven. She had always been very fond of breasts. She loved fondling breasts and having her own breasts fondled. She could even describe herself as a boobfanatic. It was not unusual for her to use one of her friends' breasts as a pillow when they were sleeping at each others places.

Jana had missed the fact that they had arrived at the restaurant that Krissy had in mind for their refreshments. She was looking at the sign above the doorway. "Milkshake Jugs" was what the sign said. Once again Jana was giggling. Krissy yanked her inside. There, before them was the counter, filled with icecream vats and and all sorts of sweets. None of these got the girls attention. Their eyes were locked on the wall behind the counter and the seven pairs of massive breasts sticking out of the wall. All fourteen basketball sized mounds were attached into clear tubes in which flowed a constant stream of white creamy milk. "Wow" was all Jana could say. Keeley gasped and almost screamed "I LOVE this place! Amazing, those are real? There are actual women behind that wall? Being milked? Wow! Never knew it before but this might well be a fetish of mine."

Krissy smiled, as she knew the two were new to all of this. She also knew that the girls on the other side of the wall were very real and very much volunteered to be there. Afterall, she had been milked in this very same restaurant four months ago with Erica. "Yep, very much actual and very much enjoying it, my friend. Just takes one pill to make a girl produce milk for three hours straight. I produced nearly thirteen litres. Erica only managed ten. They say their injection can make it almost permanent." Krissy watched as the two youngest of them stared mouths open and in a loss of words.

"Freakishly hot. I really want to try that." Jana had regained her ability to speak. "Me too! I can easily beat thirteen litres in three hours!" Kelly joined in. "Hold your horses, my lovely little wannabe cowgirls. Lets sample some freshly squeezed girl milk first. We have the entire weekend ahead of us. Besides there will be this cruise opening seremony at the main beach in just two hours. We really don't want to miss that one."

"Alright then, lets have those milkshakes, shall we. Four Lactashakes - the house special flavour, please." Erica made the order as the redhaired beauty behind the counter lined four large mugs below the taps in the milkshake machine. Jana noted that the mugs had a very specific shape, and it was that of a downward pointing breast. Once again there was a faint giggle.

"What is the 'house special flavour' exactly?" asked Keeley. Erica was very quick to reply "Vodka - plentiful". After the first sip, the girls could only produce moans and sighs of approval. The creamy, foamy texture accompanied with just the perfect sweetness had them hooked.

Meanwhile Jana had noticed on the counter half a dozen of what looked like jars full of pills. She was quick to ask the sales girl if these were the ones that made a girl turn on her milk production. Quick nod and the sale was done. She knew these would prove to be a source of fun back home.

The shakes were soon downed and the girls stepped out of the store after one last time admiring the row of boobs being milked slowly bouncing as the machine sucked their nipples and then let the pressure fade only to begin again.

"Now what say we get something solid to eat before heading on the beach. Something fatty and filling, maybe even fried? We know the perfect place, Erica and I, don't we? My treat this time, hahaha." Krissy kept laughing, to what Jana and Keeley did not understand. Erica also giggled and reached around Krissy to squeeze her boobs playfully. Jana's attention had already been diverted as her eyes examined a shop window displaying jewelery, clearly designed to be worn on nipples and a rather peculiar piece of machinery, that she could not understand the purpouse of. The device was being displayed under spotlights with a sign above it "Year 3077 is here". The device looked to her like like a foot long cylinder that had curvy blades extending outwards from its bottom end. Whatever it was, she had already fallen slightly behind from her friends and had to keep moving to catch them. Krissy's promise to treat them to a snack sounded very inviting to Jana. She was starving.
R: 4 / I: 0

The Island


That's how much money in USD is evaded from tax every year.

Where is this money?

A recent leak titled, The Panama Papers exposed where a majority of this money was being laundered.

The 2.7TB of leaked information lead the source of the majority of money laundering operations to an unknown location.

But new intel suggests that this unknown location which harbors the primary source of the money laundering operations, is in the British Virgin Islands. Inside the Bermuda Triangle.

Years of dedicated research has narrowed the exact location to an unmarked island.

You will not find this island on any map. This island is hidden to the public and there are no reported flights or dockings to this island.

Investigation of this island has proved that there is human activity on this island. And satellite imaging is distorted in all areas of the island.

Although not reported. Imaging from high altitude drones have shown boats and planes entering and leaving the island.

Upon tracking the boats and planes. There is a confirmed location where ships and planes leave.

Internal investigation of the British Virgin Islands major ports and manufacturers for boats and planes has lead to a large human trafficing circle.

The investigation has linked thousands of young girls that have been reported missing to this circle of trafficing.

I have been hired and trained to infiltrate the port that is confirmed to export the young girls to this unknown island.

The primary goal is not the human trafficing or the young girls. The objective is to dissolve all major money laundering operations to eliminate the 200 billion dollars in tax evasion.

After many iterations of development of a infiltration procedure. A plan has been set.

A group of men will integrate with the human trafficing circle by any means necessary. These men will participate in any activities of the trafficing circle.

And to have as many undercover investigators as possible. We have trained a group of underage girls to willingly be captured by our undercover human traffickers.

The girls aged 10 to 16 are trained and conditioned to endure rape and participate in any staged rape or molestation by the undercover traffickers.

These girls are mostly involved to aid the infiltration of the men and are fully expendable. They have been selected from immigration camps and orphanages or homeless shelters.

All attempts will be recorded to identify possible improvements and faults in the procedure.
R: 66 / I: 8

Ultra Short Stories Mk2 - 100 words

The old thread isn't bumping anymore. This seems to be a limitation of the new gurochan. Time for a renewal.

Old thread full of ultra hot ultra short stories can be found here:

Keep them coming!
I'll start it off with this one (repost, since I'm lazy):

=Slicing fetish=
Did you ever use an egg slicer? Those with thin wires.
Imagine I'm the egg, and those wires are a monofiliament grid.

It doesn't really hurt. If you slice me slowly, you see my boobs squeezed a bit before the wires sink into me. Feels really satisfying! They suddenly go in, like 'slurp'. Butt cheeks, too! Just slice me all the way!
The cuts are so thin, they heal up in minutes.
But until then, you can pull them wide open and look inside me. Feels so weird!
Just please don't turn the artificial gravity back on, that'd get messy!
R: 233 / I: 1

Writing prompts/requests thread for everyone. Find or post ideas/suggestions/requests for /lit/

Maybe you're like me and enjoy writing, but just can't come up with ideas for what to write. Or you have a very vague idea and are spotty on the details. Or maybe you do have this idea that would make for a way cool story, but think you can't write for shit (in which case you should totally give it a shot, a lot of people are actually pretty decent with just a little criticism/refinement).

Either way, this thread is gonna be about writing prompts. Leave an idea/request for some writer to pick up. Writers, find ideas or request more detailed ones based on your loose outline. And if you do a story based on a suggestion, do leave a link to that here (but not the story itself, just a link to your thread).

Note that for most people “Kill [character] via [method]” isn't nearly enough to work with, at least without appearing awfully generic. Instead, give one or two sentences with such things as location/setting, motivation (if applicable), or a brief scenario, and whatever details. (And maybe some of the more common tags for reference).

Then let's see how this turns out.
R: 1 / I: 0


Reposting "Futility" by the author of the Land of the Rising Sun (they didn't have a name, did they?) as per request here >>19174


A single message, that's all it was, and yet the recipient, now sat against the fridge in her apartment, about to finish up her 10th can of beer.

"idiot," Misato muttered, with bloodshot eyes, chugging down the contents of her beer can.

She thought she got over him, that she was past these feelings. Rather, that's what she wanted herself to believe. Repeat a lie enough, and it becomes the truth, though it would seem, sadly, in her case, her own feelings betrayed her. Kaji's last message tore open a chasm in her heart and mind, one she never knew existed, one she tried to mask with alcohol.

She looked to her phone again. Asuka was still in school, right? Misato had completely lost track of time, not that it mattered much anyway. With what she and Kaji had dug up, there really was no point in any of what they were doing, with their death being inevitable, whether it was through instrumentality, or the result of a battle with an angel, whichever side won, humanity, or at least what she perceived to be humanity, would lose.

She grasped her phone. 12:07 P.M. Has it really been 3 hours? She stumbled through the contacts list, somehow refraining from calling Asuka directly despite being completely smashed, and instead choosing to call the school.

Asuka quietly worked on a maths problem set her teacher. She was close to finishing it when the classroom door opened. There stood the one of the schools administrative staff.

"Miss Sohryu, could you come with me to the principals office?" The young man said, with a calm, distant expression, seemingly ignorant about interrupting the class.

Asuka quietly stood up, however the man interjected.

"Could you bring your belongings as well please? You may need to return home," He said.

She sighed. Misato probably drunk-dialed the school, or was suffering from a really bad hangover. She grabbed her things and walked out, escorted by the man to the principals office. The administrative clerk opened the door for her, letting her in, before going off to continue doing whatever it was his job entailed.

"Good afternoon, miss Sohryu," The principal said, "Your guardian, Major Katsuragi has called us, saying that there is an emergency. She would not divulge any further details."

"If it's an emergency, why haven't Rei and Shinji been called back as well? She's probably just drunk again. Wouldn't be the first time, though she usually has enough self control to wait until the evening," Asuka said, clearly annoyed at the development.

"Miss Sohryu, as I said, I don't know what this 'emergency' is, however she truly did sound as if something terrible had happened and-"

"Like her forgetting that it's Monday, waking up late and drinking a six-pack," Asuka said, cutting off the principal, who seemed to be used to it by now.

They said their farewells, as Asuka briskly walked off, on towards her and Misato's shared apartment.

Unsurprisingly, her plan of drowning her sorrows in alcohol had failed. Miserably. She was bawling, like a toddler who's favorite plush toy was torn from their grip, and ripped to shreds as they watched helplessly. Pen Pen, in his infinite wisdom, chose to ignore the drunk, depressed Misato, and opted to take a bubble bath while things blew over, taking one of the last two beers left.

The crying got quieter, as Misato eventually passed out. She was out cold when Asuka let herself in, and as she expected, she found a drunk Misato, passed out against the fridge, 10 empty beer cans in her immediate vicinity.

"How the hell did this drunkard manage to get the rank of Major is beyond me. I can't believe Kaji dated this, thing," She mumbled to herself, as she walked over to Misato.

Asuka walked up to Misato, looking down on her. She noticed something off, Misato looked like she was crying. The area around her eyes visibly moist, as were her cheeks. Asuka, now confused, tried to wake her up. Shaking her didn't work, and neither did slapping. So she did what any sane person would do when waking up someone who passed out. She poured cold water into a jug, filled it with ice, and poured it over Misato's head.

Misato screamed. The freezing cold brought her back from her alcohol induced stupor.

"The hell were you crying about?" Asuka asked, not even waiting for Misato to get a grasp of her surroundings.

Misato looked up, staring blankly at Asuka. She tried to say it, but couldn't find the words. She had to say it. Asuka deserved to know.

"Kaji is dead," Misato murmured.

Silence. Absolute silence. Asuka's eyes appeared to glaze over, as she stood over Misato, frozen. The bathroom door creaking open broke the silence, as Pen Pen walked into the kitchen, wrapped in a towel. A single glance at the somber situation was enough to send him back into the bathroom for an extended bubble bath.

"You're lying," Asuka whispered.

She fell to her knees in front of Misato, who grabbed the last can of beer, as she quickly chugged down the contents.

"It's your fault. You shitty drunken bitch, it's your fault he's dead," Asuka mumbled, trembling, from sorrow and rage, "Your idiotic investigation got him killed didn't it? Worthless. Worse than that idiot Shinji."

Misato sat in silence, listening. Asuka was, at least partially, correct. Their investigation of NERV's secrets no doubt led to him being killed, though it wasn't her interest alone that caused it, though had she thought things through, maybe it would have been better not knowing. Not supporting his actions may have gotten him to stop. It may have saved his life. Fresh tears streamed down her cheeks.

"Kill yourself," Asuka said coldy, "Waste of oxygen, just go die."

Misato stood up, walked over to a kitchen counter, and leaned against it. A large kitchen knife caught her eye. She reached over for it, grasping it firmly with her right hand. Maybe Asuka was right. Maybe it would be easier for her to end it all here and now, after all, regardless of the outcome of their battles, death is inevitable. Maybe getting it out of the way now, would spare her the trouble of doing it later.

Asuka curled up, sobbing. The one man whom she truly respected, and loved, was gone. What was there for her in this world? What was the point of fighting on?

Misato, still leaning against the counter, looked down. Her wet, yellow crop top was almost see-through now. She didn't feel that cold either, surely a side-effect of the alcohol, and likely not to last long. She looked further down, at her slightly pudgy belly. Unsurprising that it was slightly bloated, what with 11 beers down the hatch. How she didn't piss herself, or puke was beyond her.

"Worthless drunkard," Misato mumbled to herself, patting her exposed belly, as she brought the kitchen knife to her left hip.

"Waste of oxygen," She said, louder this time, as she began to push the knife in, still leaning over the counter.

She felt pressure building up against her belly, her skin. The knife's tip was somewhat blunt, but small enough to start breaking her skin with the pressure she was exerting. It didn't take long for her skin to give way, as the knife slid into the soft, loose muscle and fat of her belly. She felt the wound expand as she pushed the knife further in. The pain slowly building, as the knife was now embedded just above and to the right of her left hip.

"I'm sorry, Kaji. Asuka," She whispered.

With a low grunt, she began to pull the knife across her lower belly. The pain began to build up, and the dull kitchen knife did little to help. Though oddly enough, she found it bearable, almost liberating. She never thought she would see the day where she'd commit suicide, in particular, a slow, painful one such as this, and yet there was not a single doubt in her mind that her actions now, were the only way out. The only way to atone for Kaji's death, for Asuka's grief, and perhaps most importantly to her, to have the freedom to choose when, and how she died.

There was now a clear, red gash on Misato's slightly bloated belly, the flesh looked more torn that cut. She leaned over the counter slightly, keeping herself upright with her left hand. The cut half-way done, with the knife sitting an inch below her oval innie, she finally let go. She couldn't find the strength to cut further. She pulled the knife out, and dropped it on the floor. The loud clang getting a crestfallen Asuka's attention.

Asuka looked up, quickly realizing that Misato had actually taken her seriously. She really did try to kill herself. She was bleeding profusely. Yet she felt nothing. Misato trundled over to her, dropping to her knees infront of her, very clearly in pain, and yet she still felt nothing.

"Asuka, help me," Misato begged with a pained voice, "Help me finish the cut."

Asuka stared blankly at Misato. She didn't want her to die, she could easily end all of this by calling an ambulance. Misato didn't cut too deep by the looks of it, a few stitches, and maybe a transfusion would be all that was necessary to get her patched up.

"Yeah, I'll call an ambulance, this is insane. This whole situation is insane, idiotic even," Asuka thought.

She stood up, and looked to the knife. She slowly walked over to pick it up, paying no attention to the very distressed wounded Misato, and grabbed it with her right hand.

"It won't take long for an ambulance to get here, they'll probably come even faster when I tell them who was injured, and who's requesting it, so everything's going to be fine," Asuka thought, oblivious to even her own actions, as if in a trance.

She walked back, took a seat right behind Misato, allowing Misato to lean back, and rest against her chest. Asuka grabbed Misato's top, and pulled it up, baring the wounded woman's midsection. She brought the knife back to the edge of the wound, sliding it back in. Misato let out a low grunt, the feeling of the steel scraping against her torn flesh sending torrents of pain through her body. Asuka began dragging the knife, slowly tearing open the rest of Misato's tummy, as her eyes stared blankly at the wound she was now expanding.

"F-fuck," Misato stuttered, "Just finish the cut already…"

Her plea fell on deaf ears. A strange pressure started building up in her belly, as she saw the first strand of entrails peek out from the gushing cut. The knife was almost at her right hip, it wouldn't take long now. Just a little more cutting and she would be free, from all the pain, suffering, and guilt. Asuka suddenly twisted the knife, and jerked it up towards Misato's chest, before striking a rib. Misato tried to scream, but found herself puking instead. She threw up a good deal of the beer she chugged down earlier, all over her belly. The blood, now mixing with the acid and alcohol made her feel as if her wounds were set alight. She let out a blood curdling scream as she began to thrash around.

Asuka finally snapped out of her trance. She had no recollection of what she had done. Her memories got muddled at Misato asking her for help. She knew Misato couldn't have done this by herself. She killed her. Her guardian. Her rival in love. She let go of the knife, and hugged Misato tightly.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry," Asuka whimpered, "I'm sorry…"

Misato eventually went still. The pain, combined with the massive blood loss, made her pass out. She was to be not long for this world. For the first time today, tears streamed down Asuka's cheeks. She hugged Misato tightly, and sobbed.

There was a knock on the door, as it slowly opened.

"I'm home," Shinji said.


"Is there no one inside?" Rei asked.

"I guess not. Strange, I remember locking the door after I -" Shinji said.

He was cut off by an odd sight in the corner of his eye. A dark red liquid slowly spreading from the kitchen. Confused, he quietly set his schoolbag aside, and slowly headed towards the kitchen, making as little noise as possible. He heard sobbing, bawling, to be precise. How did he not hear it when he entered? He darted around the corner, seemingly forgetting about the dark red fluid, as he slipped, hitting his head on the floor, and hard. Everything went silent, and black, as he fainted from the shock.

Rei, confused at first, now rushed to his assistance, not sure whether the blood pooled around him was his or not. Upon reaching him, she was greeted by a grotesque sight. A disemboweled misato, a a bloody Asuka, and an unconscious Shinji. It would have been quite a sensory overload for any person, except Rei. She calmly knelt down to check Shinji's pulse, ignoring the very distressed Asuka, and Misato's corpse. As expected from a relatively minor fall, he would live. He'd have a massive headache and most likely a concussion, but he'd live. With that out of the way, she turned to Asuka.

"What happened?" Rei asked calmly, monotonously even.

Asuka, still holding Misato, stared at Rei blankly. Tears pouring down her cheeks.

"I killed her, I murdered her." Asuka mumbled.

"I… can see that." Rei replied, confused as to why Asuka was stating the obvious. The knife was right next to Asuka's hands after all.

"Why did you murder her?"

"I don't know, I just acted, she told me to, and I didn't realize what I was doing, and Kaji is dead, and now Misato - " Asuka mumbled, but cut herself off.

Asuka let Misato go, as her corpse flopped to the floor, as she darted to get Misato's phone. It wasn't far away, and as she got hold of it, she frantically searched through Misato's messages, trying to find something, anything from Kaji. Maybe he sent something before he died. Maybe Misato's investigation actually paid off; and, as she searched, she found it. Reading the message once over, her sense of guilt over her actions, vanished. If what Kaji said was true, there was no point to fighting back. They'd either die, or 'die', from what she understood.

"So then that's why she chose to go out like that." Asuka mumbled to herself, as she looked back at Misato.

She remembered learning about Japanese history in school, and about the ritual suicide reserved for the samurai and daimyo, and others of similar class. Seppuku. Though, from what she remembered, it was for men only. She looked at Shinji.

"Rei, read this." She said as she tossed Misato's phone to Rei, who deftly caught the poorly aimed projectile.

Rei read the message, thrice over, to fully decipher what it meant, to be able to interpret it for Shinji once he wakes up, and perhaps to pick up on anything Asuka missed.

"I understand. What will you do now Asuka? Follow Misato, or keep fighting?" Rei asked.

Asuka walked over to the knife, and grabbed it. She looked at Shinji again.

"Do you think he'd want to commit seppuku?" Asuka replied.

Immediately understanding her intentions, Rei replied, "No. He's not fond of pain."

"Too bad, wake him up, I'm not going to die before him and let him do perverted shit to my corpse."

Asuka moved towards Shinji, tearing his shirt open, sending a few buttons flying, as she bared his midsection. Rei, on the other hand, stripped off her skirt and panties, as she sat down on his chest. Perhaps a sexual reward of sorts would ease his pain? A sharp slap from Rei, coupled with a strange, cold sensation on his belly, managed to wake him up.

"Rei!? What are you doing? Is this blood? Who's touching me down th-" Shinji stammered, rather briskly cut off by Rei planting her clit on his mouth.

"Asuka is going to disembowel you~ Ahn," Rei was abruptly cut off Shinji's tongue, as it went through her other lips.

Looks like he wasn't going to mind being gutted much, or perhaps he didn't hear her properly. The latter was more likely given that he was probably suffering from a concussion, and was rather suddenly awoken by a butt-naked Rei, who's vagina, is now on his face.

Asuka meanwhile, noticed a growing bulge in his pants. Despite it being Shinji's bulge, she couldn't help but feel 'slightly' sorry for him, after all, she was about to gut him, so she helped free his pulsing cock. After giving it a second glance, she gave up. It wasn't as large as it looked under his trousers, sadly. Her gaze turned back to his midsection.

"I'm going to start now, alright?" She said.

Getting no reply, save for Rei's occasional moaning, she placed the tip of the knife into his shallow, round belly button. Grabbing the knife with both hands, she gave it a solid thrust, as she first felt resistance, then, nothing. A muffled scream, and a loud moan from Rei followed. He tried to move, but with both girls holding him down, Shinji was done for. Letting him settle down a bit, she tried to pull the knife downwards, towards his groin, but found that his navel proved quite tough to cut through. She pulled harder, as his belly distended somewhat.

"Fucking hell, it won't, cut." Asuka grumbled.

She began to twist the blade, trying to carve away at the scar tissue blocking her path; while inadvertently stirring, and blending his intestines in the process. It eventually worked, as after a strong tug, and a satisfying 'pop', the scar tissue gave way, and the knife tore downwards with little resistance. At the moment his navel gave way to the blade, his cock pulsed, squirting his fluids onto a bewildered, and now disgusted Asuka.

"Oh what the fuck! Disgusting! Who get's off to being disemboweled, you sick fuck!" She screamed, getting off of him, and rushing to the kitchen sink, to wash her face.

Shinji meanwhile, was in quite a dilemma. He loved the fact that Rei let him eat her out, but hated that his guts were now pushing out of his new expanded belly button. He also hated that he somehow managed to get off to him being stabbed, and gutted, rather than eating Rei out. Then, it all turned bad. Rei got off, as she turned to get the knife.

"Wait, Rei." He mumbled weakly.

Rei, now holding the knife, moved down, to his crotch, slowly mounting his erect member, as she began to gently move her hips. A warm fluid ran down his shaft. Her virgin blood. At the very least, he wouldn't die a sad, depressed virgin. A small victory, but a victory nonetheless. He finally resigned himself to his fate, as painful as it may be.

"Oh, lovely. You're having sex, in a pool of blood and guts. Amazing." Asuka muttered.

She grabbed the knife from Rei, and knelt down next to Shinji's brutalized belly.

"This'll hurt." She said, ramming the knife back into his navel, only cutting upwards this time.

Shinji let out a pained grunt. He didn't have the energy, nor blood, left to scream. He felt as his midriff was slowly being sliced open, how the knife tore through it. It wasn't a sharp knife, that was painfully obvious, and yet he still didn't scream. Having sex with Rei, somehow ended up being the ultimate painkiller. Having Asuka use the knife to then scoop out his intestines, didn't bother him. He unleashed yet another load, straight into a quiet, slightly flustered Rei.

"Now, finish him quickly" Rei muttered. The rush from releasing inside her would mask the pain, though she wasn't in the position to explain things in great detail, given her current disposition.

Luckily, Asuka understood. She pulled the knife out of his now empty stomach cavity, and slammed it into his chest, giving it a sharp twist, before pulling it out. Shinji spasm'd violently, coughed, and went still. Asuka set the knife aside, as she stood up, looking at what she had done. A massive red gash, 3 inches from his cock, up to his sternum, now emptied. A pile of pinkish-red entrails, sloppily piled to his right side, and, a bubbling wound on his chest. Quite the mess.

Rei got off Shinji, staggering slightly as she straightened out.

"I recommend you commit seppuku next, so I may be your second." Rei stated calmly.

Startled as to how calm Rei was, Asuka tried her best to reply, "If you insist. Just, leave me be until I ask for you to finish it."

Rei nodded, as Asuka went to the bathroom. Confused, Rei followed. Her confusion would not end there, as Asuka then decided it would be a great time to have a shower. Clean herself off, if you will. A good 30 minutes later, a squeaky clean Asuka emerged.

"Was this really necessary?" Rei asked.

"Before seppuku, one should cleanse both body and spirit."

The reply was calm and collected. Perhaps this was her way to prepare for departure. The naked Asuka put on a bathrobe, as she told Rei to fetch a clean, sharper knife. With Rei gone, she set down a white towel on the floor, placing a large, folded red towel to one end, and in the center, a small hand towel. She tried her best to mimic what a proper seppuku ritual would look like.

When Rei returned, she found Asuka sitting seiza, eyes closed, as she mentally prepared for the task at hand.

"This is the sharpest one I could find. I cleaned it beforehand as well." Rei said, handing a smaller, razor-sharp knife to Asuka.

Asuka took the knife by the handle, before grabbing a roll of toilet paper by her side. She wrapped the blade in toilet paper, enough to leave just enough of the blades edge to cut through her muscle and fat, but not enough to harm her entrails, before placing the wrapped knife on the small central towel, and returning to her meditation.

A long, silent minute passed.

"Let's begin." Asuka exclaimed.


While her outer appearance was calm, collected, peaceful even, her mind was racing. She was going to die here. The thought of it sickened her, yet, she did not falter. She could not. She had to do this, perhaps not in the way she was currently about to, after all, a single cut to the jugular would suffice. Perhaps slitting her wrists even? No. She wasn't going to back down. If Misato could do it, and even that idiot Shinji, though with her and Rei's assistance, why couldn't she? Yes, the pain would be unbearable, but the thought of carrying on after what she had heard, witnessed, and done, left her livid. Perhaps, laying down her life in this manner would be a form of atonement, for even considering suicide in the first place, for taking another's life, and, for forsaking this world, and all who dwell in it.

With her thoughts settled, Asuka opened her eyes, slowly turning towards Rei, "I won't need a second. Just watch or something."

Rei nodded, as she set aside a rather menacing meat-cleaver. Giving it a second look, Asuka was sure she made the right choice. How on earth was she going to kill her quickly with one of those? An even better question, would be where she got that meat cleaver, as Asuka couldn't remember owning one. Perhaps she brought one with her?

Clearing her throat, Asuka stopped delaying. The longer she waited, the more her conviction would falter. Best to get it over with. She opened up her bathrobe, bearing her supple breasts, and her toned midriff. She pulled the robe down further, tying the sleeves around her hips, to hold it in place. She lowered her gaze to her stomach. She never really gave it much thought before, but it was quite attractive, toned, yet still slightly flabby, it was pleasant to the touch. She massaged it, smothering it with her left hand, trying to find that 'hollow' where the dagger would go. She eventually gave up, as she wasn't exactly sure what this 'hollow' was meant to feel like, and decided to just start with her belly button. Might as well go for a cross cut, get herself some bonus honour points, for whatever that's worth. Then it hit her. She was still a virgin - even that idiot Shinji got some action before he died, with Rei of all people. She looked up at Rei, as her fingers moved to her exposed navel.

"Hey, Rei, what do you think of my belly?" She asked, rather awkwardly.

"It holds your intestines, liver, kidneys, stomach, spleen, pancreas, and gallbladder, if I remember correctly, so it is quite a useful part of your anatomy that should really be called the-"

"Jesus fucking Christ, Rei," Asuka snapped, pausing briefly, "Get over here, fucking finger me, lick my belly and belly button, and don't fucking start spewing human anatomy!"

Rei, slightly offended at being cut off, let out a sigh, as she obeyed. It wouldn't do her any harm to oblige Asuka, but it was quite strange that both her and Shinji wanted to do something sexual with her before they died. Was this really that important before death?

Rei sat down in front of Asuka, wrapping one hand around her back, as she slid the other towards Asuka's crotch. She looked Asuka right in the eyes, as she lowered her head, and slowly licked her chest, between her breasts. Asuka yelped, she didn't think it would tickle this much. It was a novel feeling, a strange one, but not in a bad way. The tingling got more intense as Rei moved down, dragging her tongue along Asuka's midriff. She shuddered as Rei slipped her fingers inside her already moist pussy.

"Oh god, don't stop~" Asuka mewled.

She never thought that she would have enjoyed something of this sort. Perhaps it served as a way to escape the anxiety, and discomfort of what was to come?

Rei, meanwhile, methodically pumped her fingers inside Asuka, keeping a steady, almost machine-like pace, while she slowly traced her tongue around Asuka's deep, slit-like navel. As if beckoning her to just stick it in already, Asuka pushed her belly into Rei's face. Yet, Rei persisted, she kept teasing Asuka, neither fingering her very fast, or hard, nor tongue-fucking her belly button. She was doing just enough to keep her on edge, yet not tip her over. Rei's slimy, warm lingua kept tracing around the rim of Asuka's navel, eventually retreating back into her mouth. Instead, she brought her nose down, and pushed it into Asuka's tight belly button, sniffing it, eliciting a few giggles from Asuka. It smelt of lavander, and milk. Asuka must have washed quite thoroughly. Satisfied with her partners belly button hygiene, she finally pushed her tongue into the crevice, twisting and turning, until she reached the nub. Judging by Asuka's reaction, she quite enjoyed that, she moaned like a wild animal in heat, prompting Rei to move her fingers harder, and faster. She pumped Asuka's belly and pussy harder, harder, until Asuka practically screamed out from the orgasm.

Rei sat up, pulling her fingers out, "Was that fine?" She asked.

Asuka, breathless, lying on her back, simply nodded. This wasn't what she had planned originally, but it felt great, and there was no use regretting it now. Gathering her composure, she straightened out once more, sat in seiza once more. She cleared her throat.

"That was, uh, fine. You can sit back now."

Rei nodded, as she remained seated, watching Asuka. There wasn't really much else to do. Perhaps she should think of a way to commit suicide?

Asuka, calm once again, grabbed hold of the wrapped up knife, as she spread her belly button open with her free hand. She slipped the tip of the knife in, until it reached the pit of her navel. She let go of her belly button, and placed both hands on the knife now, with the cutting edge facing down. A deep breath, followed by a gentle push, and the tip of the knife broke the skin. It stung somewhat, yet she kept pressure on the knife. The stinging got worse, as the knife slid through the scar tissue, cutting just deep enough to penetrate her stomach cavity. A trickle of blood flowed down from her navel, snaking its way to her smooth, hairless crotch, as it slowly stained her bathrobe. With the knife now firmly in place, came the hard part. Making the cross-cut. This was going to hurt. Regardless, she had to push on. It was too late to stop now. She adjusted her left hand to better push downwards on the blade, and began making the downwards cut. She felt an immense pain right below her belly button, as the scar tissue that held the knife in place, began to tear. She wiggled the knife around, hoping to get it to cut through, and - her navel gave way. The knife tore downwards, tearing down to her cervix. She bit her lip, and shut her eyes. The disgusting, searing pain in her stomach just kept getting worse, and she felt a sickening pressure building from inside her. She quickly pulled the knife back up to her navel, as she let out a pained grunt. Time to cut upwards.

Rei looked at the gory spectacle before her in amazement. She still didn't understand the significance of cutting open ones abdomen, to spill their internal organs, as a means of suicide. It was far too inefficient, not to mention extremely painful. Not to mention, from what she had seen and learned, there was no advantage to dying this way, at least not in today's society, so why was Misato, and now, Asuka so insistent on this form of suicide? Turing her gaze away from Asuka, she unbuttoned her shirt, baring her own midsection. Perhaps she should try seppuku? Maybe she was missing something.

Asuka meanwhile, was contemplating her options. She could either, twist the knife till the cutting edge faced upwards, or pull it out, re-orient it, insert it into the wound, and continue with the cut. She settled on twisting it, as it was faster, and in her now convoluted mind, a more honourable thing to do. Preparing herself, she took a deep breath, and held it in, as she violently twisted the knife, spraying blood from her mutilated navel all over the towel. She let out a soft groan. She felt sick to her core. It only got worse with each passing second. She tugged at the knife, pulling it upwards. There was no resistance as it slid cleanly through the fat and muscles on her upper belly. She cut almost up to her sternum, before pulling the knife out. The pressure that was building inside of her somehow vanished, and the nausea was miraculously gone. She knew why. She didn't dare look, yet she knew why that was. With such a massive gash in her belly, and with her now relaxing her muscles, her entrails pushed out. She didn't even finish the cut, and yet a good portion of her guts were now piled up in front of her. Eyes still shut, she placed the knife to her left hip, and with what little strength she had, pushed it in. She barely felt it, the pain coming from the central wound was overpowering compared to that little pin prick. Gripping the blade with both hands, she jerked it to the right as hard as she could, neatly slicing through her soft lower belly, from hip to hip. She dropped the knife, and leaned forwards. A disgusting slopping sound, followed by the sudden onset of nausea followed. She opened her eyes. The clean, white towel she had laid on the floor was stained a dark red, and right in front of her, sat a heap of guts. Her guts. She reached out, touching one of her intestines. It didn't hurt, rather, it felt, odd. She wasn't sure how to describe the feeling, though, considering the lack of blood, it wasn't surprising. She looked further down, at what was left of her belly, and smiled faintly.

"A perfect cross-cut." Asuka mumbled.

Asuka raised her head, looking Rei straight in the eyes, as she brought the knife to her own throat.

"Your turn." She whispered, as she drove the knife in.


Seeing that Asuka was no longer among the living, Rei pulled the knife from her throat. She stood up and walked to the sink, rinsing the blood off of the knife, before making her way to the living room, knife still in hand. She went to her school bag, rummaging around. She found it. Molecular Cell Biology. The book she was reading through in her spare time.

"Your turn"

Asuka's words rang through her head. She got looked down at her stomach. She already knew what she would find should she cut herself open, so that was of no particular interest to her, although she felt obliged to listen to Asuka's final request.

Rei lay her bag down lengthwise, placing her book on top of it. Might as well give herself something to read one she made the cut. She opened the book to chapter she stopped at last night on Nerve Cells before turning her attention to the knife. She brought it close to her left hip, before pushing it in. Rei took her time, making sure she made the cut just right. If she pushed in the blade too deep, she risked damaging her viscera, thus shortening her expected survival time - meaning she would either not get to finish reading her chapter or that she'd have to rush through reading it.

The knife didn't have too much to cut through, given her small, lithe build. She clearly felt the lack of resistance one she had pierced through the muscle, stopping herself from applying more pressure almost instantly. She tried to pull the blade towards her right hip, but the knife didn't cut as well as she would have expected. With a sigh, she slowly started sawing open her belly. Dragging the blade against her torn flesh, bit by bit. She could feel each individual muscle fiber tearing. What started as a trickle of blood now turned into a torrent. Her hands began to tremble as she got close to her right hip yet Rei persevered. With a final tug she had completed the cut, yet unlike with Asuka, her insides were staying inside. Perhaps it was better this way. Less messy. She set the knife aside as she turned her attention back to her book.

It didn't take long for her to finish the chapter - or perhaps it did and she simply lost track of time. Regardless, she had finished reading, and she did not feel anywhere close to death. Blood had stopped gushing out of her wound, rather it has slowed down to a steady flow. She had at least another hour left in her. A painful and quite boring hour left. Thinking about what she had read, and experienced with Shinji taking her virginity, she somehow made the link that for her nether regions, more pain, is equal to more pleasure. With nothing better to do, she thought best to test this.

Grabbing the knife with one hand, and holding her bisected belly with the other, she got up on her knees. She placed the knife right below her, resting the tip against her lower lips. Surely this would feel good, right? She slowly wiggled the tip of the blade inside her, feeling the cold steel brush past. A jolt shot up her spine as the blade gently brushed her tender flesh. It felt great. She focused less on the pain in her stomach, and more on the pleasant tingling coming from her crotch. She pulled the knife out slightly before pushing it in a bit further, just slightly grazing her insides, as the first droplets of fresh blood began to drip from the knife. Yet another thrust left a steady stream of blood pouring out of her as she twitched violently from both pain and pleasure.

With each thrust the knife went further, cutting deeper. The pain started to build yet Rei did not stop until the knife was in up to the hilt. She wasn't done. She didn't climax yet. Letting go of her wound she grasped the handle with both hands as she jerked the knife upwards. The initial tug gave her that sweet release she so craved but she pulled a bit too hard. The blade tore through her vaginal walls, up past her pubic mound, slicing through everything in the way, bladder included. The caustic fluid spilled over her torn insides as Rei kept pulling the blade upwards.

Her strength finally failed her as she just joined up the cuts, as her innards gushed out all over her bag, and her book. Losing her balance along with her insides, she fell forwards, burying the knife into her spine leaving her paralyzed below the point of impact.

She glanced at her now completely ruined book. Much like herself right now. Bloodied and ruined.

Thankfully, she no longer felt pain. She just felt cold. Incredibly cold. The shock and blood loss finally getting to her. Her thoughts began to wander, as tears began to pour out of her eyes. She came silently into this world, and she would go silently into the night.
R: 10 / I: 0

Pris, Another Girl Apart (Trans-F/F, cons, non-fatal, various others)

Hello hello gurochan! New author with some short stories to share, most of which were inspired by the legendary Poguemahone and JestInPieces. I'll just be collecting whatever I put together in here, which will loosely follow the various gorey adventures of a young trans woman named Pris. Things to expect from me include: cons, non-fatal, regeneration, vivisection, blood, wild animals, cannibalism, and the majestic wild girlpeen.

This first story was thanks to a request from Poguemahone to start posting my things more widely, so you may thank him for this :D

Spin the Bottle
=Consensual, Non-Fatal, Skinning, F/F=

The glass Coke bottle spun around on the floor, mouth spinning between each of the girls sitting around it in a circle before finally coming to a stop pointing at Pris. A chorus of cheers and jeers went up as her face flushed a sudden deep, burning red. Across from her, the girl who had spun the bottle got to her feet and crossed the circle, grinning.

"C'mon Pris!" she said, gripping the smaller girl by the shoulders and bringing her to her feet. "We're all girls here, nothing to be ashamed of."

The brown-haired girl returned her crush's smile nervously, her face still flushed. "I… as long as it's you…" She gripped the hem of her nightgown and started to tug it over her head, revealing a lacy black negligee covering a small set of breasts, and a matching pair of obviously bulging black panties. Sandrine wolf whistled, squeezing her between the legs and earning a yelp from Pris.

"Someone was hoping to get lucky tonight~" she said.

"Well… I did, didn't I?" Pris shot back, rallying to her defense as she tugged the panties down around her ankles and the lingerie over her head. Her cock, furiously hard, stood upright at attention despite her efforts to cover it with her hands.

"I'd say," Sandrine said, looking down at her length and licking her lips. "We both did." She picked up the box cutter that Emily had borrowed from her mother's office, and extended with a quiet ‘’shik!’’ "Let's have a look, sweetheart."

Pris swallowed hard. ‘’S-sweetheart?’’

Without waiting for an answer, the blade dug into Pris's stomach, and swept upwards through her belly until it stopped, scraping against her sternum. Her slender hands were bathed in a rush of blood, staining her fingernails and soaking into the end of her sleeves. Sandrine pulled it free of her body, licked the dripping clear threads of peritoneal lining and thick crimson blood off the blade before setting it to the side. Pris wormed her fingers into the edges of her split skin and began rolling it backwards away from the cut in her belly, one hand holding the flap and the other sweeping just under the lifted layer, separating it from fat and muscle.

Sandrine joined her, working on undressing her on the opposite side and then, when they had gone as far as they could without widening the cut, both of them switched to her legs. Using the box cutter and a bit of careful maneuvering, they traveled the length of Pris's thighs and calves together, separating the tighter cartilage connections to her skin. She twitched at sensation of her crush's slender fingertips touching the inside of her thigh, causing the thick muscles to spasm and jerk under her hands.

"Oh, you little freak~" Sandrine said, smirking. "You're enjoying this, aren't you? Letting all of us watch you undress~"

"I-I-I'd be hard pressed to find a girl who didn't enjoy your head resting in her crotch."

"Well, you certainly are ‘’hard.’’"

Pris blew her a raspberry, then began to step out of the skin of her legs, rolling them down her body like a pair of long socks or tights. She wriggled to try to get her hips and thighs out of the split in her stomach, but was unsuccessful until Sandrine reached into her skin, gripped the base of her penis, and stripped the skin free of her rock hard cock like taking off a sock. Pris moaned.

"Focus, sweetheart," she said, holding the inverted penis skin and waggling it at Pris's face like a crop.

"S-sorry. I can never anticipate when you'll just grab hold of me…"

"What can I say? I take what I like."

With Pris's legs and hips free of her skin, slithering out like a flexing, powerful crimson snake shot through with strips of white tendon and yellow fat, the rest came quickly. Sandrine slid one hand under the skin of her back and gripped her shoulder, forming a knuckley bulge under the skin before pulling downwards, sweeping her other hand along the length of her arm from within. In a fluid motion, her arm pulled free, and her skin bunched and gathered at her shoulder all the way until her fingers pulled free, and it flopped down at her side limply.

Sandrine then pulled the skin free and held it to the side. Thick strings of mucous and internal lining stretched from her fresh, steaming muscle and the pristine skin peeling free from her torso. Her breasts hung as small, flattened masses of yellow fat, with a slight browning at the center end where her areola had been peeled off. Two red arms gripped the edges and helped Sandrine pull it higher off her body until her shoulders came free too, leaving only her head.

"I want to see all of you, sweetheart~" she cooed, and then in a single, powerful motion, tore her face off.

The skin of her head twisted inside-out, leaving a red, gaping negative of her features dangling from the end of the intact pelt. Through the holes of her former eyes and mouth, some of her long brown hair dangled through. Sandrine grinned then tossed the skin to the side where it slumped to the floor in a crimson heap.

"That's much better now, isn't it?" Pris covered her chest and cock self-consciously, but realized quickly that in her advanced state of nakedness resisting was largely futile. Through the cut in her abdominal muscles, the rapid pounding of her aroused heart was clearly visible.

"S… sure. I'm always nervous when I'm naked though…" she murmured, returning to her seat in the circle while her friends cheered. A couple gave her hugs and clapped her back, earning themselves deep, bloody stains in their nightgowns as well.

‘’Clink! Clink-clink-cli…clclink.’’

Everyone watched Pris's skinless skull, her bulging eyes, exposed teeth and flared, empty nose. Everyone watched the skin, bloody muscle suddenly drain of color, turning ashen and tan against her bleached white skull.

The mouth of the bottle once again pointed at her.
R: 68 / I: 0

Land of the rising sun, (f-self, m/f, f/f, gore, consensual)

This is my first attempt at something remotely resembling a story, so my apologies if its not perfectly readable, or very fap-worthy. One of the reasons I wrote this is that the only other story that really 'clicked' with me was Madame Butterfly, and the lack of other stories based around seppuku. Anyway, rant over, hope you all enjoy the story, and please leave feedback, or any corrections, or just take the story and rework it if you want, I'm fine with anything really.


The chirping of birds, the sound of leaves gently rustling in the wind, the annoying buzz of an alarm clock.

"Oh come on," Laura groaned.

Eyes still shut, she flailed her arms in an attempt to silence the alarm clock, eventually managing to land a hit; setting it to snooze. It was 6:30 AM, and on a Monday to boot. Yet another boring, and long week of high school lay ahead of her. The only motivation she had left at this point was that it would all end soon - she was in her final year, after which she could get a job, maybe go university, or take a break from it all, and travel.

"Just a few more weeks of this bullshit," she thought, slowly dragging herself out of bed.

Laura moved towards the window, and opened the curtains. The gentle morning sun shone down through the window, irritating her sharp, green eyes. Despite the discomfort, the view from her window never failed to amaze her. Living in the outskirts of a small hilly town in Japan did have its advantages such as the gorgeous view and surprisingly friendly and welcoming inhabitants.

Sadly, this was all overshadowed by numerous political and cultural factors. After suffering a crushing defeat in the Second World War, Japan went back to being a very isolated nation, only recently opening up to the rest of the world. In fact, the only foreigners to live here were the ones who stayed throughout the duration of the war, such as her grandparents. They used to tell her stories of how things were before the war, how much more relaxed everything was, and how Japan now, was really just a shadow of its former self.

In short, the fall of the emperor did not lead Japan towards a modern form of government. Wealthy, and influential families saw this as an opportunity for a hostile takeover, and now form a fair, albeit ruthless ruling caste, following a more extreme form of Bushido. One, where even girls were expected to be ready to commit ritual suicide should they bring shame to themselves, their family, or their nation.

Yet none of this bothered Laura, to her, the thought of disemboweling herself did seem unpleasant, however the way she was raised, and taught, it was preferable to living a life of shame and dishonor.

Laura let out a long, drawn out yawn, as she stretched; her belly peeking out from under her shirt. Before long, she was ready to get dressed, eat breakfast and head off to school.

"God, I hate the summer uniform, too damn skimpy," she mumbled, as she was dreading wearing the cropped sailor shirt, and short, hip-hugging skirt.

While she may have hated wearing it, she did look stunning in it - the navy blue uniform contrasted beautifully with her long red hair. The uniform also showed off her assets quite well - her supple breasts looked at least a size bigger, and the skirt was just short enough for lucky passers-by to get a look at her gorgeously plump thighs.

She gently stroked her belly as she slid the shirt on. Letting out a sigh, she moved her hand towards her navel, slowly sticking her middle finger into her oval belly hole. If there was one thing she liked about the uniform, it was the easy access to her, and her classmates belly's and navels.

To an outsider, having such an outfit be a school uniform would appear quite shocking, however there is a clear purpose to all this. If a student is to fail, break school rules, or bring shame to the school, they are expected to commit public seppuku at the morning assembly, or in extreme cases, be held down, and disemboweled by a classmate to forcefully restore ones honor.

"Laura! Breakfasts ready!" A familiar voice resounded. It was Laura's mom.

"Coming!" Laura replied, pulling her finger out of her belly button, and making her way downstairs.


Laura walked into the assembly hall, looking for her classmates, or homeroom teacher. Eventually finding where her class was supposed to sit, she took a seat next to her girlfriend, Maya. They smiled at one another, as during assembly, talking was strictly prohibited, and neither one of them wanted to suffer the consequences of insubordination.

Following a long-winded and generally pompous and annoying speech by the headmaster, 4 students who failed their mid-terms were called up to the podium.

"These 4 students have brought shame to themselves, and to our school. They have failed not one, but all of their subjects in the mid-terms. I have personally informed their parents, and with their consent they are to commit seppuku before us. Let this be a lesson to those who shirk their duties so callously!"

There was complete silence in the assembly hall. Everyone could have heard a pin drop.

"My name is Asami Nakamura, I am in year 2, class 2A" One of the condemned stated, her voice trembling.

She knelt down, tears in her eyes, and bowed down, as if praying for mercy and forgiveness. She would get none. Her homeroom teacher brought a dagger, and a large bowl, placing the two in front of the frightened girl.

The lithe girl sat back up, looking at the bowl and dagger. A chill ran down her spine. She knew what was expected of her. She knew it would not be a quick death. She knew there was no getting out of it. Her right hand reached out towards the dagger, grasping it tightly. With her left, she massaged her belly. Trying to find the perfect spot to thrust the dagger in, so as not to injure her intestines while disemboweling herself.

She found it, the place where the dagger would enter. Slowly bringing the dagger over, she looked up at her schoolmates, and her teachers one more time, as if she expected a reprieve. All she received were blank stares, and bored expressions. This was enough to push her over the edge. She lowered her eyes once more, and thrust the dagger into her belly with full force.

Laura, meanwhile, was quite enjoying the view. She always fancied Asami's belly, and now she would get to see her cut it open. Then, rather unexpectedly, Maya brought her finger to Laura's navel, thrusting it in, hard. The two looked at one another, and smiled. She was really going to enjoy this.

She let out a low grunt, as she felt the cold steel pierce her belly, cutting through the muscle, and fat. Her breathing grew more erratic, and her right hand trembled, shaking the dagger which caused even more discomfort. Her eyes now shut tight, she began to pull the dagger across. She could feel her skin tear, her muscles split, and her entrails push outwards as she reached the halfway mark, right below her navel.

The pain was unbearable, yet somehow she did not scream. Her lips bled from how hard she was biting down, yet it still did not distract her from the searing pain in her midsection. The dagger now started to grow heavy. Was it from the pain? The blood loss? She didn't know, nor did she care to find out. Gathering what strength she had left, she grabbed the dagger with her left hand, and tore open her stomach completely. The dagger now sat close to her right hip, a perfect horizontal cut.

From the spectators perspective, it looked almost as if her stomach had a mouth, with a sickening bloody red smile.

She pulled the dagger out. Her head hurt, her sight, blurry. Yet her ordeal was not over. She leaned far back, using her arms as supports. The headmaster then moved towards the girl, and knelt down beside her.

"You have done well, you have restored honor to yourself, and to our school," he whispered softly.

He then plunged his hand into her mutilated belly, grasping a handful of her guts. She barely managed to hold her scream, and her pose. The pain was horrid. Even worse, was the sickening feeling of having her guts torn out of her split belly.

Once the headmaster had pulled out enough of her intestines to fill the bowl placed in front of the girl, he took the dagger, and stabbed her right below her left breast, into her heart.

Asami felt a strange sensation as he stabbed her. It felt strangely pleasant, and cold. The pain started to fade, as did everything else. Her last thoughts, were of her family, and hoping that her suicide would restore their honor.

I'll continue the story a bit later while I figure out how to deal with the other 3, and as stated previously, feedback would be greatly appreciated.

R: 241 / I: 1

Looking for stories thread

Okay, so from time to time somebody would create a thread looking for an old story, asking to repost it. Sometimes here on /lit/, sometimes in /req/ which seems more right according to the rules, but I bet threads in /lit/ have more chances, I think I've even seen one or two in /dis/. So it ends up:
- All over the place and sinks quick.
- Each request takes a whole separate thread.
- When a story is reposted in a separate thread, it takes up one more thread.
- When a story is reposted in the same thread it was asked for, while it saves a thread, is makes it harder to notice judge it from the title which would still be saying 'looking for a story' instead of having its title and tags for it.

So, what I suggest is let's have a dedicated thread (this one) for repost requests like we have for ideas. It will:
- Keep it all in one place and it will preserve better, meaning someone with that story saved on their hard drive will be able to notice your request even after, say, half a year, and can still repost this story, and you won't need to ask for it again once in a while in case they haven't noticed it before it sunk.
- Take only one thread for all requests.
- When reposting a story, please repost it in a separate thread with proper title and tags, then give a link in this thread to the new thread.
- If a story is hosted elsewhere, you can also reply to this thread with a link to it.

Okay, so I'll start. There was a short story I've read here on gurochan some years back, I don't remember the title or the author, but it was about a brother and his older sister. They were going to enter some room where the sister said a bunch of man waited for them and the boy asked excitedly if the men would kill them, and IIRC the sister said "i dunno" and the boy said "would be nice if they did". Then they entered the room and the men started fucking them hard to their pleasure and in the end tore their heads off (maybe their limbs too?) and the heads were flying all over the room and they were totally happy.
R: 18 / I: 0

The Challenge (m/f, snuff, drowning, necrophilia )

The Challenge

m/f, snuff, drowning, necrophilia

As a gentle ocean breeze blew past him, Jad paused to inhale deeply. The air was warm, salty and slightly fragrant with the spice of some plant that grew on the island. It was a good day to be alive.

Of course, brushes with death always made you appreciate life more, he reflected. Only a few hours ago he and his fellow crew members had been locked in deadly combat with a Rolan merchant vessel. For merchants, they had been surprisingly ferocious once boarded and a good number of his comrades had died at their hands. He was lucky to have made it out with only a light slash across his upper arm. He rolled his shoulder, flexing the muscle beneath the bandage. Already healing up nicely, thanks to the poultice their ship’s doctor had applied.

They weren’t pirates. Although, admittedly, their lives were very similar to that of pirates. They were privateers--mercenaries of sorts, hired by the Davit crown. They sailed the open seas, terrorizing the ships of any nations that Davit was at war with. Which, at the moment, included the Rolans.

The risks were high but the rewards were great. The merchant vessel, the Seaspray, had been on a return voyage, loaded down with all manner of valuables. Jad’s personal share of the booty was sure to buy him plenty of nice things, once they made port at a major city. His ship, the Wave’s Malice, was currently anchored in the bay of a small, uninhabited island that had become a sort of headquarters for their operations.

A tug at the rope in his hand reminded him of another, much more exciting, prize from the raid. Most of the fighting men on the the Seaspray had been slain during the battle. Those who were not were summarily executed after their capture. Wave’s Malice had no room for prisoners. The few women aboard, only four in total, had been turned over to Jad and his friend Seth. It had cost them a fair portion of their share of the loot, but these women were going to do things that money couldn’t buy.

The women had been disarmed, of course, and posed little threat. Nevertheless, they had been bound, their their wrists tied together with rope. They also each had a length of rope tied around one ankle, with an iron weight attached at the other end. The weights were iron cubes with a thick ring on one side, which served as a handle and a tying point for rope. They were damned heavy. The women might have been able to lift them themselves but certainly wouldn't have been able to get far. He and Seth each wore leather bracers that magically enhanced their strength, making it only slightly tiring to lift and haul these weights around. There were several feet of rope between the weights and their ankle attachments, so they worked reasonably well as leashes with which to control the prisoners. They had brought the women ashore in the ship’s jolly boat and were making their way to a secluded seaside cavern.

The two women whose leads Jad held walked in front of him, toward their destination. Even though their tugging had been the result of him pausing to enjoy the breeze, he brandished his sword at them when they turned to him.

“Get walking,” he growled. The blonde one actually squeaked a little at this display. There wasn’t much hope for her.

They continued on in silence. Jad’s two prisoners slowed as they approached the cave, peering in cautiously. Once they saw that there was light coming from within, they resumed their grim journey, stepping carefully around the uneven surface of the cave’s entrance.

They were soon completely inside. It wasn’t a large cave. Other than the short tunnel leading in, the only other feature was a rough stone ledge that, after a short drop, lead to a small pond of calm, clear water. Everburning Torches had been arrayed along the walls of the cave, both above the water and below, giving the pool an eerie yellow glow.

Jad carefully rested the prisoners’ weights near the edge. Seth and two women with him arrived just behind them. He rested his weights on the floor in a similar manner.

“W-what are we going to do here?” the nervous blonde asked, looking down at the water below. She had been a stowaway on the merchant ship. The lover of one of the sailors, with whom she had hoped to travel and start a new life at the ship’s destination. Or so Jad had heard. She had explained all of this to the men who had come upon her in the cargo hold as she begged for mercy. She wore a dingy dress and apron that made him guess that she had been a maid or some other sort of house-servant before her ill-fated journey. The outfit did little to accentuate her body, which was slight and petite. She was young, although certainly in her adulthood, and her face was clear and smooth with youth.

The other women glared at the blonde with varying levels of contempt. It wasn’t clear whether they were scorning her due to her stowaway status or due to her cowardice. Maybe both. Who knew? Either way, they seemed to be just as interested to know the answer. Jad cleared his throat and began.

“I know that we must seem like mean, nasty pirates,” he began, eyeing the blonde, who quailed at his attention. “But we’re here to offer you a chance to make it out of this alive. Which is more than can be said for any of the men aboard the ship.”

“Just get to the point,” one of the other women asked him. The patches on her uniform marked her as the ship’s boatswain--rare for a woman to attain such a position, but not unheard of. Her black hair was cut short, in a style common for military women. Her dark skin and exotic eyes marked her as one of the people of the Southern Seas, who were renowned as expert sailors and traders. She had put up a perfunctory fight during the battle but had quickly surrendered when she saw her crew members doing so. Since then, she had accepted her capture with quiet cooperation. But now it seemed that there was some moxie in her. This one had some promise.

Jad smiled.

“My companion here,” he gestured to Seth, who had seated himself on the stone floor and was rummaging through his backpack for something. “Has a Potion of Water Breathing.”

At this, Seth produced a small glass flask filled with a blueish fluid. He uncorked it and downed its contents.

“I’m sure you can imagine what that does,” Jad continued. “He’s got an anchor, like yours, and he’s going to take a dip in the pool here.”

He paused in his explanation as Seth produced just such a weight. But before tying it to his ankle, he removed his pants, revealing a full erection.

The blonde startled at this but the others seemed less surprised.

He continued to disrobe, until all that remained were his magic bracers. He then carefully affixed the anchor to his ankle. He stood, holding the weight in one hand and a dagger in the other. He wordlessly walked to the stone ledge and, with a perverted grin to the women, hopped in.

“Oh, don’t worry, the water’s actually quite warm,” Jad assured them as they stared down into the pool.

“So, what’s the game?” a different woman asked. She seemed more bemused than scared. Maybe it was a defense mechanism for her, or maybe it was because she felt that she was about to have an advantage in the events to come. Based on her attire, she was clearly some sort of prostitute, perhaps a designated courtesan for the ship’s crew. Her low-cut dress revealed an impressive amount of white cleavage, boosted by a tight corset beneath it. Waves of jet black hair fell past her shoulders, contrasting sharply with the pale skin of her chest.

“As you couldn’t help but notice, my friend has been out to sea for quite some time and is in dire need of comfort,” Jad explained.

“Oh, that will be no problem at all,” she tittered. “Just hand me one of those potions and I’ll get him taken care of in no time at all!”

Jad smiled mischievously.

“I’m afraid that’s the only potion we have.”

They stared back at him in shock.

“I will send you down to him, one at a time,” he continued. “The first to get him off will be spared her life. He has a dagger down there with him, you saw, so he’ll be able to cut loose the rope that holds you, once you finish. That also means no funny business--believe me, there are more painful ways to die than drowning.”

The women collectively shivered at that last word. Even the whore seemed to have grown serious.

“Y-you must be joking, right?” she blonde stammered. “This-this can’t be real. I-I’ll do anything--whatever you want--just don’t send me down there, please, I can’t die, he said everything would be all right, he said that I would be fine, you can’t do this--” her pleas soon devolved into unintelligible blubbering. The other women all stepped away from her, their scowls deepening.

“Wait, who said that you would be okay?” Jad asked her, trying to sound genuinely curious.

“The man, the man who found me in the hold,” she sputtered out.

“Agon?” Jad asked, innocently.

“Yes, Agon, the man with the beard, Agon. He told me that I would be safe, I just had to let him tie me up, he told me…”

“Well, if Agon gave his word that you would be fine, I guess I have to honor that.” Jad was never that great of an actor but the frantic young woman seemed to believe him wholeheartedly.

“Oh, thank you, thank you, I don’t know what to say!”

“Here, let me get your hands free,” Jad said, moving toward her. She held out her wrists and he sliced off the ropes that had bound her. She was still crying, although they seemed to now be tears of relief as she heaped praise on him.

“Now, just let me get the one on your ankle too,” he said, kneeling before her. In one smooth motion, he lifted her anchor and shoved both her and the weight into the water below.
R: 0 / I: 0

Pussy stories?

Anyone have any stories involving pussy trauma of some kind? Preferably consensual but non-con is ok too!
R: 70 / I: 8

Ellen Stories Thread #2

The previous thread had gotten too long, I think (and hope) that was why it got so few comments, so I am starting a new one, we shall see.

Previous stories thread
R: 87 / I: 0

Harry Potter stories

I've seen a lot of good Harry Potter cannibalism stories and I would like to see a lot of them posted hear because I can't find some such as feast of lestrange or Emma Watson's new scene if you have any please post them
R: 8 / I: 0

Halloween Ball (debreasting, stabbing, gutting, snuff, cons, incest)

Chapter 1
Sarah was sitting on her bed frantically trying to find a costume for the Halloween ball in her school. She was thinking about it for hours not, but still didn’t find anything that made her feel excited about it. Of course, finding costumes was easy and she certainly liked a lot, but her goal was not simply wearing it. She wanted to be elected as the Halloween Queen after all. Therefore, she would need a costume that would flash the audience.

She almost decided on giving up as she stumbled over a costume that caught her attention. ‘Living corpse’. She clicked on it and a new site opened with a short description of it and next to it a picture of a model. She really liked it and figured it would be the perfect costume for her, though after reading the description she got frustrated again. She would need utensils she hadn’t gotten and as the ball was tonight there was no time to wait for an order.

Frustrated, she closed her laptop and threw it in front of her bed. It seemed like she wouldn’t even go to the ball. She grabbed her phone to tell her best friend Alex that she wouldn’t come tonight, when she glanced at the door. She had pinned a lot of pictured on it, but also some motivational lines. One said “Life is pain, so live it up while you can.”

She stared at it not knowing why it caused such a strong feeling in her. She needed a bit to get behind it. Everything that had been mentioned in the description of the costume – fake tits that were cut off in the middle and which could be put over your real breasts, a fake cervix you could attach to your belly making it look like as if it was hanging out and fake intestines – she had everything. It just meant that she would have to endure pain. A lot. Though was it worth it?

She basically would destroy her own body, possibly even killing herself just to become the Halloween Ball Queen. Something she had wished to become for her whole life as it meant that she was popular, which she, in all honest, hadn’t been so far. She spent a couple of minutes thinking about it, but eventually got to the conclusion that she would do it. She had gotten the opportunity, now she wouldn’t miss it. She would live up to it.

She put everything what she needed into a bag and then cut some holes in a top where she figured she would do the cuts. Of course, she intended them to be seen, which meant that she also would expose her big tits to the whole school. Well. Half of them.

20 minutes later her best friend Alex rang the bell. She had used the time to write a farewell letter to her parents and her three sisters Amelia, Jackie and Yvonne where she explained everything to them in case she didn’t make it out alive.

She then ran out and hugged her best friend as welcome before they sat down into his car. “Where is your Halloween costume?”, he asked. “You don’t intend to go to school… like this do you..?” he said teasingly before starting the engine. She softly smirked “Of course not, dummy.. I will put it on at the toilet rooms..” He looked at her once before heading off to the school. “What will it be?” he asked curiously, though she just replied “Be patient.. you will see… believe me it will flash you… it will flash all of you..”

Once again he glanced at her. “Oh, a mystery..” he laughs. He had appeared as Dracula, which wasn’t any bit surprising to her. He loved the movies.

About fifteen minutes later he parked the car on a parking slot and they headed out together. Other pupils were gathering in small groups already while others were heading towards the hall. On the way she heard a shout behind them and when turning around they faced Inga. Another good friend of them. Obviously, she was a zombie. “Heey.” Sarah smiled and hugged her feeling how their breasts mashed against each other. Sarah laughed when Inga asked the very same question like Alex “Nooo, I have my costume inside here..” she pointed at her bag. Even though it wasn’t entirely trough, it was fitting enough to make her not lie. “Just be patient..” she added before Inga could ask what it was. Inga just replied “That’s very strange… but intriguing..”

They entered the hall together. Whilst both of them would go into the hall itself, Sarah would turn right to head towards the toilets. They agreed to meet at the bar.

On the way towards the toilets she got some skeptical looks as she wasn’t wearing a costume, but of course that would change in a bit.

5 minutes later she closed the door of a cabin behind her and locked herself in. She put the bag onto the ground and put everything she needed onto the toilet seat. She took a deep breath and then stripped out of her top until she was completely naked. She carelessly threw the piece of clothing over the toilet and then put on the prepared top.

She looked down at her tits. Apparently, she was excited despite what she was about to do. At least, her stiff nipples told it her. She gently cupped her breasts and groped them as she wouldn’t be able to do that anymore soon. She closed her eyes enjoying the feeling as shivers ran down her spine. The touch alone let her getting aroused.

Eventually, she took a deep breath. There was no use pushing it further back. Soon you would have to sign up for the competition anyway. She grabbed the kitchen knife and cupped her left breast. She put the knife against her breast, though then hesitated. Did she really want to do it? She gulped, closed her eyes and then took another deep breath and thought at the quote again. When opening her eyes again, she looked at her chest.

As she wanted it to look perfectly, it was hard to say where she should cut into her breast. Too close to her areola or too close to her chest both might ruin the look, so she had to find the perfect spot. Either she could do it by luck or better, or worse depending on how you looked at it, she had to start closer to the areola slowly cutting more and more off until she was satisfied. Less was more…

If she found the right spot on one breast, she easily could apply it to the other. “I can do it..” she whispered and moved her hand to her nipple and shudderingly pulled her breast at it. She then put the knife against her breast once again where her areola met her tit.

She then started cutting into her breast and bit hardly onto her teeth as she softly winced in pain. “Shiit.” She panted as she stopped. A small of line of blood started to flow down her breast. She had anticipated that it was painful, but it was worse than she had thought.

After a moment, she refocused and started cutting again. She kept whimpering in pain, but didn’t stop this time. The knife bit deeper and deeper into her breast and her nipple slowly peeled away from her chest along the areola.

More and more blood started flowing down her chest. Eventually, her nipple gave away and she suddenly was holding it in her hand. Her eyes widened a bit and she could see how it lost its stiffness. She glanced down at her chest. It looked surreal seeing her left breast without nipple and rather a reddish and yellowish circle.

Moreover, her breast looked misshapen now. One last time she glanced at her nipple before she let it drop into the toilet. As her breast rather looked ugly now, she moved the knife shivering to her bleeding breast again. As she couldn’t hold her breast at her nipple anymore, she grabbed it at the underside to stabilize it.

Then she cut into her breast again. The pain was a bit more bearable now, still she hissed and panted as she kept slowly cutting into her breast. The knife peeled more and more off of her once beautiful breast.

After about twenty seconds of cutting, the slice of her tit meat came off and she led it drop into the toilet before she could take a look at it. Her breast was aching and pain and a slow blood stream was flowing down her belly.

Though she still wasn’t really satisfied with the outcome. One more cut and it should be fine, she hoped. She took a deep breath and repeated the process. This time she cut off a bit of a thinner slice. Her whimpers echoed through the room and before long she could hear a female voice asking “Everything alright there?”

Sarah winced surprised and almost cut wrongly into her chest. “I am f-fine..” she panted. The girl seemed to think if she really was, but then seemed that there was no use in pushing the matter. “As you say…” she replied and then Sarah heard her stepping into one of the cabins.

She couldn’t wait though and so she repeated cutting into her breast until the last slice came off as well. As she looked down she could see that about half of her breast was missing now and finally she was satisfied.

A pained smile formed on her lips and she shudderingly moved the knife to her other breast using her half-debreasted one as measurement. Once again she grabbed her nipple and then started cutting into her breast. Under whimpers she watched the knife cutting into her tit meat. Up and down it moved biting deeper and deeper into her flesh with each movement. Slowly her breast was coming off until it just was attached to her chest at a thin line of skin. It didn’t take long until it was off completely and she lifted it up with morbid fascination. Blood and a bit of tit fat dropped out onto the ground.

Eventually, she let it drop into the toilet as well causing a ‘splash’-noise. Step one was done and she allowed herself to look at the outcome for a moment. Her breast-stumps were lifting up and down after each pant. It looked fascinating, but also shocking. She had loved her breasts. Now most of them were gone. At the same time she got excited as she wanted to see how the others would react to them. “Please don’t flop…” she panted.
It was time to move on. For step 2 she would have to be careful. One wrong movement could end her life too quickly and she clearly was determined to win the competition before dying. She waited a couple of more moments, so that the pain in her chest subdued a bit more to a bearable level before she moved the knife down between her bellybutton and her pubis.

She moved the tip to the left side of her belly and then took a deep breath once again. Then she pushed the tip of the knife into her body. She gasped as the pain stung hardly. It rubbed her breath and it felt like someone had kicked her into her belly. She pushed the knife one or two inches into her body and blood started leaking the freshly wound.

Before long she pulled the knife sideway. The knife easily ripped through her skin and her muscles and the incision quickly grew to a slit. Eventually, it reached a length of her hand and she pulled the knife away. Quivering, she put it onto the edge of the toilet and then moved both of her hands to her wound. She gritted her teeth as she pushed her fingers into her wound. Pain hit her and she hissed as she pushed her fingers deeper into her body looking for her womb.

Eventually, she found it and pulled at it until it gave away. She gasped as she pulled the upper part of her womb out until her ovaries shifted to her movements over her skin. Her fingers were soaked in blood.

Now one thing just was left and she grabbed the knife once again. She brought it up to her belly and positioned it about 5 cms to the left of her bellybutton. Whatever would happen next most likely decided her fate. One wrong cut or stab and she would die tonight. She still could survive, even though she sacrificed her tits for it.

Deep in her heart she knew that she wouldn’t make it out alive though. She took another deep breath and then pushed the knife into her belly. She gasped as it penetrated her skin and she pushed it a couple of centimeters into her belly before pulling it out again. She moved over to just holding it with her right hand as she came to the conclusion that it would be easier for her, if she made it quick.

Whimpers escaped her mouth and stars exploded in front of her eyes as she quickly stabbed herself five times in a row around her bellybutton. She didn’t know how deep her stabs had been, just that it hurt as hell. Her shirt slowly got soaked with blood. She hadn’t hit an artery. Good.

She almost was done. One more cut and more stab and she could head to the others. She moved her hand to the right side of her belly, where she had cut a small stripe off and positioned the bloody tip of the knife at her skin. She grimaced again as she pushed the tip into her and after a breath she began to make another incision that wasn’t too deep. It also just was a couple of centimeters long, but enough for a loop of her intestines to get pushed out and hang against her belly.

Finally, she put the knife against her bellybutton. With her final effort she rammed it deep into her belly. She screamed loudly as she could feel the knife shredding into her guts. As she had put a bit too much strength into it, the knife got buried into her belly up to the hilt. Though she had to anyway, so that it would stay in that position.

She was finally done. The worst was over. Now she just got to win. Shaking she turned around and opened the door to the toilet. She didn’t care about the mess she had made. There still were enough cabins and soon would get cleaned anyway.

As she stepped out she could see herself in the mirror. Her face was more pale than usual, but a smile formed on her lips as she saw the result. It looked shockingly stunning. Exactly as she had intended it to be. Her heart started to race in excitement as she opened the door and headed off to her friends. A competition was waiting for her.
R: 50 / I: 0

Fountains (con, snuff, ff)

(Cons, snuff, ff)

“I can't believe you let me talk you into this! This is going to be so much fun!”

Mia glanced nervously at Trish as her friend and roommate bubbled away energetically behind her in line. She was the classic blond stereotype: leggy, body toned from constant work, and huge tits that apparently used the blood supply that would otherwise be meant for her head. Far too popular with the boys for Mia's taste (envy) and needing constant help to pass her classes in underwater basket-weaving, or some such, the two had nevertheless struck up an unlikely friendship. Mia claimed that doing otherwise would take far more energy than just submitting to the inevitable, but secretly she enjoyed the hijinks Trish got them into, things Mia could never have thought up herself.

Mia was a stereotype too, she knew it, and she hated it. The bookish asian girl, pursuing a degree in applied mathematics. Small in size and height as well. Shy. Glasses. Overlooked. If she hadn't lucked out with her roommate, Mia knew her life would consist of haunting the library and computer labs between classes, and very little else. For some reason however Trish was always going on about how cute Mia was, which was what had led them into this mess. Mia was tired of cute. Puppies were cute. She wanted something else.

After one cute too many, Mia finally cornered her roommate and demanded something else, something not-cute. Trish, of course, went berserk. Both their closets were inspected and rejected, prompting a impromptu shopping trip that left Mia dazed. A passing comment that black fit her personality had resulted in a pair of sore nipples as Trish pinched till Mia took it back, but it did seem to set the theme. Things were applied to her hair that she didn't know existed. Previously unmolested hair follicles lost their innocence, to the sound of much cussing. Makeup was committed. Looking into a mirror afterwards though, Mia saw hot.

The end result had been sexy goth. Laced knee boots that added 4 inches to her previously short stature before trailing off into dark stockings that ended exactly at the level her skirt started, ensuring that a ring of pale flesh would be flashed with every movement she made. A black corset put on over a matching dress somehow managed to support and reveal her chest in a way that made her breasts seem bigger than they ever had before. Possibly by squeezing her lungs into them. Trish claimed the dress could easily be worn by itself at more formal parties, but Mia knew she could never reproduce the steps solo to do so. Her long hair now had a very dark purple tinge and had been braided and rebraided until it sat entirely on her head and left the slender column of her neck entirely exposed.

Somehow Trish had found time to get herself a new look in the middle of Mia's makeover. Black would never do for the perpetually cheerful blond. Instead, Trish was the all natural country girl, with sneakers, daisy duke shorts, and a tied off plaid shirt. It was clear she was wearing panties, since the shorts were too small to cover the straps as they went up over her hips. It was clear she wasn't wearing a bra, for much the same reason. Mia reflected that, while the outfit on Trish was essentially thrown together, if you counted the hours weekly spent maintaining the sun-kissed body that made it work, it was probably far more complicated than her own.

Doubt battled excitement as Trish hopped online to find someplace to show off her new roommate for the night. Mia made token murmurs about mountains of homework, and was quite pleased when such protests were summarily ignored. She was less pleased with what her roommate found: 'Fountains' were putting on a show that night, no tickets, no waiting list. Trish had seemed surprised when Mia recognized the group and started objecting for real; given Mia's record with pop culture knowledge, Trish probably hoped to surprise her. Somehow though Mia had been overruled, and so here they were, freezing in line with what seemed like the entire female segment of the their college.

“Are we really sure we want to do this, Trish?” Mia tried, making one last attempt at sanity. “I mean, this is dangerous! We could be killed!”

“I know! It's so exciting! Ohmygod, what if one of us does pop, wouldn't that be such a rush?!” Trish paused, finally catching Mia's worry through the glow of her own excitement. “Um, if you don't like this, we can go back. Watch it on TV or something. It's ok. I may not really understand much of what you're doing, but I know you've got big future ahead of you. I guess it'd be silly to risk it on a night out with me.”

It wasn't a pout. Trish would be deeply offended if anyone accused her of trying to manipulate someone into something they didn't want to do. But Mia could almost physically see the disappointment well up in her blond roommate as she started saying goodbye to those nearby in line, and had a mental image of herself kicking puppies. She also had an image of herself, 35, shut in, no life except work and sleep.

“No,” she decided. “I changed my mind. The future can take care of itself for the night. We're staying, and we're going to have a blast.”

“Yay! Best roomie ever!” The surrounding girls cheered as Trish grabbed Mia in a bear hug that lifted her clear off the ground, squeezing out what air her corset had left her and leaving her suffocating in boobage. “Woops, sorry about that,” she said sheepishly, setting Mia hurriedly back down after muffled protests escaped the depths of her cleavage.

“No” -gasp- “problem.” Mia wheezed. She managed a smile while fighting the corset for air. “I can think of worse ways to go than a face full of tit. Not that I'm volunteering!” she added hurriedly, as Trish laughed and looked ready to come in for another hug.

Time passed quickly for the two giggling roommates, and it wasn't long till they were being fitted with collars at the front of the line. A limited choice of color, black or white, allowed the collars to not clash too badly with the girl's clothes, but at an inch high by and inch and a half thick, it was clear they were not something that could be hidden. Helping attach them was a tall brunette of about Trish's height, dressed in a collar of her own, slacks, and a tight STAFF shirt with write in name tag labeled 'Amy.'

“Hi,” she said brightly, grabbing a white collar to fit to Trish. “Ever been to a Fountain concert before?”

“Once, and I know Mia's seen them on TV before,” Trish replied.

“Perfect! Then you already know this, but by wearing this you accept that death or serious injury is a likely and don't hold anyone other than yourself responsible should they occur.”

Trish answered a quick “Yup!”, but Mia asked “Serious injury? How can that happen?”

The collar sealed with a click around Trish's neck, and Amy stepped back, puzzled. “You know, I'm not actually sure. It's part of the speech they gave me to say, but no one's ever asked that before.” She grabbed a black collar and turned to look Mia as she thought. “I suppose they could cause you to slip and twist an ankle or something if you thought it was going to go off and it didn't...”

“Anyways, these things can be tricky to take off,” Amy continued, leaning over as she struggled a bit to seal the clasp on the back of Mia's collar, “so be sure have one of the staff help if you decide to leave in one piece.” There was a click as the collar finally locked, earning Amy a quick peck on the lips in thanks.

“So... since you're wearing a collar too, are you going to be out on the dance floor later as well?” Trish asked as the two suddenly blushing girls separated.

“I hope to be, but us staff are expected to fill in wherever it's needed, so I may not get the chance.”

“Well, if you make it out there, be sure to find us!” Trish said with a grin. “I'd love an encore performance.”

“I... think I'd like that too.” Waving, the two entered the concert proper as Amy turned to collar the next in the long line of girls.

The interior of the building was dimly lit like any good club should be. A lowered dance floor took up most of the space inside, large enough to fit a decent sized crowd quite comfortably. Which meant the enormous crowd that had shown up for the concert was going to be getting very familiar with each other. Two large speakers framed the performers stage, while an oversize bar took up most of a side wall. The rest of the room was packed with chairs and tables, more apparently brought in just for tonight, to give attendee's a chance rest during the night. In a break from normal club setup, the tables and chairs all held clean white towels for public use, while a large hamper had been set up for disposal of used towels.

“I can't believe you kissed her!” Trish whispered as the two of them found room towards the back of the dance pit. “Since when are you into girls?”

“Well, I'm not. Not really. But she was cute, and that shirt was so tight, and she was just right there!” Even in the dim light, Trish could see the blush starting again. But Mia refused to be deterred. “Besides, if tonight isn't a night for new experiences, I don't know what is.”

Trish gave Mia her best mischievous look. “I see. So you only like handy, big busted girls who are out for a wild night. Good thing there's no other girls around here like that. Oh wait...”

“Uh, Trish, I'm not, I mean I didn't...”

Trish giggled. “Relax, I'm just teasing you. For now anyways. Get a few drinks in me, I make no promises.”

“...Neither do I.”

As Trish picked her jaw up off the floor, Mia turned to the stage where the band was coming out. The lead singer slash guitarist, known to the public only as Silver, took the mic while staring at the ground. Pale, with platinum bleached hair and a full white leather outfit that conformed tightly to her body, Silver positively glowed in the darkness of the club, even before the spotlight found her. Mia found herself clutching tightly at Trish's hand, half excited, half terrified, as the night officially started.

Silver started without preamble. “The human body contains approximately five liters of blood, contained under about two pounds of pressure. Of course, when one is excited the PSI can increase substantially. Are we excited?” The crowd roared back at her as she looked up and smiled, making eye contact with the crowd for the first time. Mia's attention was suddenly riveted to the one spot of color on Silver's entire body, lips painted the color of blood. “Are we excited!?” This time the noise was utterly deafening as the room responded in one voice.

Silver looked down, stroked the body of her guitar gently. The room went utterly silent. A pale white to match her own outfit, the artist who designed it had clearly been a master, managing to make it look like was constructed out of actual bones while still managing to keep the sound inherent in a top quality electric guitar. “This is Naamah, and she is unique. Stroke her right, and she'll whisper to one special collar out there, and we all get to see just how excited you are.”

Suddenly her hand move on the string, a power cord blared out of the speakers, shattering the stillness of the club. In the front near the stage an object was suddenly soaring in the air, followed by heavy ropes of crimson liquid. Screams of excitement, fear, and just raw emotion bounced throughout off the walls, the strongest from those girls getting sprinkled with the red rain. The press of the crowd was too great to allow the still twitching body to fall, so the thick jets continued in spurts straight up, each progressing shot reaching less and less till eventually there was no more to give.

“I look out across you all,” Silver continued once the blood stop flowing, drawing eyes back to her so that when the headless body finally did slip to the ground it did so wholly unnoticed, “and I don't see young minds with bright futures waiting for them. I see is a mass of self-maintaining organic bottles in pretty wrapping, each pressurized and ready to blow just as soon as your top is popped.”

“But some of you may not agree. I'm a person, you think, a unique snowflake. There's more to me than the blood I'm storing. Well, Naamah's range is limited. Step off the dance floor, and you're safe, beyond her reach. But where's the fun in safe. Now... are you ready to rock!”

The band launched into their first song, the volume pumped up so it hit Mia as a solid wall of noise, individual notes and lyrics smeared and impossible to comprehend. But the cords from Naamah floated above it all, each one clear, each one marking the eruption of another fountain of blood in the audience as one more young head went sailing through the air. Though part of the song, the cords came without warning, and it wasn't until after the sound was dancing in the air that one realized they had just escaped death again. And again. And again.

Mia was looking around wide-eyed as the first song built to a crescendo, Naamah's death notes coming with greater and greater frequency, when the first girl near Mia blew. There was an explosive popping noise, almost unheard over the riff that caused it, and suddenly the elfin blond in a dayglow green bikini that had been bouncing enthusiastically to the music was headless. Just gone. The truncated body stumbled immediately and would have gone down were it not caught by the shrieking crowd of co-eds around it. Crimson blood was everywhere as the still living heart pumped it feverishly out the abbreviated neck, red liquid covering Trish and Mia's skin and soaking deep into their clothes. Hidden hands released the ties holding the bikini together, exposing the corpse's perky tits and twitching holes for the crowds exploring touch.

Unable to process the sight of the now naked body being enthusiastically molested by those who were moments ago dancing with it, Mia looked around, dazedly wondering what had happened to the head. Finally looking up, she yelped and fell as it came hurtling at her, having completing it's upwards arc and returning near it's point of origin. Flat on her ass and partially stunned as the thing landed in her lap, Mia brought the pixie's head up to look at. Scared and confused, Mia thought on seeing the girls expression, and was wondering if the poor thing had time to realize what had happened to her when suddenly the eyes blinked and the mouth silently worked to say something. Mia screamed and panicked, instinctively throwing the gruesome object away where it was lost quickly among the crowd's shifting feet.

“Aww, you should have kept her,” Trish said, leaning over to help Mia to her feet. “Or better yet, given her a kiss like you did Amy. I bet she would have loved it as she went.”

“Oh god, I didn't think about what it was like for her!” Mia exclaimed, suddenly horrified at how she had treated the dying girl. “She must have been terrified, and I just threw her away like garbage!”

“Relax, you saw what a blast she was having before she lost her head. She knew the risks, and they're why she was here. Why we're here.” Recognizing her friend needed some time, Trish guided Mia off the dance floor. Now that the climax of the first song was over small packs of girls were drifting off the floor to make use of the bar and lounge, though the majority remained cheering in place for the next. Luckily the two of them had moved quickly enough to grab one of the few tables in the place.


“What?” A fluffy white towel was thrust in Mia's face, siderailing the internal loop of herself throwing the dying head away. She took it, staring dumbly as Trish grabbed another one and started cleaning herself.

“Wipe,” Trish ordered after a moment, finally prompting Mia into action. “Face and hands at least. Blood's sexy, but it's also kinda sticky. Which can be fun some places,” she added, wiggling to draw the eye to her soaked shirt and the soft flesh it restrained, “but not everywhere.”

The band started up their second number as the two roommates fixed themselves up. Silver was front stage, of course, but no longer was her costume of a single color; she too had been hit as her audience erupted before her, white and red contrasting vividly on her lithe body. Her hands moved gracefully on Naamah as she sang, each touch provoking a geyser of blood as another soul was cut loose of it's earthly bonds. The sight was sexy and beautiful, the knowledge of what each gush meant was terrifying.

“You want to head home?” Trish asked, once again breaking Mia out of her reverie.

“Already? I thought you were having fun.”

“I am! It's so sexy being out there, escaping death moment by moment, knowing that any instant could leave you headless and twitching, a toy for any who want to use you. I feel so... alive, aware of who I am when there's a chance I might not be anymore.” Trish frowned and sighed. “But tonight's supposed to be about you, and I can tell this isn't your thing. I could kinda tell out in the line, but I'd hoped that once you got in here and saw it for yourself, you'd see what I see. Stupid, I know.”

Moments, Mia thought. She thought about the energy Trish had brought into her life, recharging a spark that Mia hadn't realized she lost. Yes she had dreams, but thing about dreams was they were always in the future. And the future was a nice place to strive to, but a terrible place to live. The destination might be wonderful, but if the journey took everything you had, what was left to enjoy arriving? Trish is right, I NEED this.

“Not stupid,” Mia said, taking hold of Trish's hands across the table. “Brilliant. I don't care what the school thinks, you're clearly the only one with brains in our room. I think I'm finally here with you, in the moment. And I'm not leaving you again. I promise.” Trish's smile lit up the room as fountains burst in the background.

As the second song of the night came to a liquid end, Mia finally broke the silence at their table. “On second thought, I take back your claim to brilliance. There is something utterly vital that we're missing here, something anyone with any sense at all would have rectified long ago.”

“What's that?”

“Drinks! Alcohol! We've been inside the club for a hour and we're both still thinking clearly! This cannot stand!”

“Haha, yes!”

“Wait here, I'll be back in a moment,” Mia said, standing up to head to the bar.

A shrike of excitement was the only warning Mia had as she was passing by the dance floor before a thick jet of blood hit her in the side. Turning, she saw the curvy body of a newly headless woman collapsing backwards towards her. She saw a great deal of body in fact, as the woman had apparently been dancing entirely nude apart from some rather extreme heels. For once Mia felt nothing but the thrill of the moment, possibly thanks to her recent epiphany but equally likely due to the hypnotic motions the girls naked breasts were making as the dying body they were attached to thrashed beneath them.

Mia knelt next to the headless torso, unable to help herself and anxious to feel the moment final moment life finally left it. Sensing but ignoring the many eyes upon them she reached out, one hand caressing a diamond hard nipple while the other snaked down to the bodies lower lips. As Mia's fingers finally found their way inside the body suddenly arched, back lifting entirely off the floor in one last futile attempt at life. Or at orgasm, though no one, not even the woman who used to possess the shapely body, could know which was truly the case. One last frenzied contraction on Mia's fingers, one last desperate spray of blood from the decapitated neck, and the body was finally a corpse.

Wild applause from the dance floor suddenly brought Mia back to the present, where she was molesting a dead female body. Fighting embarrassment, Mia took a bow, prompting still more cheering. Thankfully a blond in Mia's sudden audience picked that moment to start fountaining as well, prompting a mad scramble catch her falling body for an encore performance and allowing Mia a chance to make her escape before her blush was noticed.

The bar was quite crowded, though surprisingly it wasn't long before Mia was able to attract the attention of a bar girl. Also of note was the collection of severed heads sitting on the counter, though with the activity on the dance floor this wasn't nearly as strange as the speed of service.

“Normally I'd ask what you wanted,” the bar tender began, distracting Mia from very close inspection of the woman's name tag (June) which happened to be pinned to a tight fitting and impressively filled black staff shirt. “But our special tonight is also the only drink being served. You'll like it though.”

“Sure then. Oh, uh, two please. One for my friend back at the table as well.”

“No problem, two specials coming right up.” June quickly filled two glasses with mixed vodka and flavoring, before going down to a strange contraption at the end of the bar. A large box, with a tap on one side and a limp, very pale girls body on the other, bent over with just her head in the box. Or not; Mia suddenly realized where the bar's collection of heads had actually come from. Nothing happened when June tried to use the tap however, prompting her to grin and look at the group of women hanging around.

“Looks like this bottle's empty, ladies. Need to pop the cork on another one and... your it,” she said, pointing at a leggy brunette. The girl's eyes looked like they were about to pop out on their own, but she stepped forward without complaint. She ran a hand along the drained girls back, obviously picturing her own toned body in the same position soon: cold and still. Lifeless.

“Do I need to be... should I... nude?” she hesitantly asked. Almost unnoticed her hand had slipped below and was fondling the soft tit flesh of her predecessor.

“It's your choice,” June replied, gesturing to a the small pile of previous drink donaters, about half of which were still clothed; Mia noted with interest that several of the expired bodies were wearing staff clothes. “You've got a sexy body though, your fans could have a lot of fun if it was naked. When you're done with it, of course.”

The crowd cheered as, biting her lip nervously, the brunette slowly began to strip out of her skin tight jeans and thin black halter top. Her impromptu strip show was only interrupted once with a flinch when June hit a button and the machine released the neck of the previous drink, allowing the corpse to collapse heavily in a heap of pale limbs. Despite the girls obvious fear, the hard nipples and wetness that her underwear revealed as it came off showed that she was powerfully aroused as well. Chest heaving she slowly inserted her vulnerable head into the dark oblivion that awaited inside the machine, one hand busy between her legs while the other crushed her modest breasts.

Her moans were explosively cut off as June hit another button on the device, locking her collar in place while simultaneously activating it, freeing her excited young body from the chore of being a thinking entity. It's long legs kicked out as if trying to escape, but it's ex-owner had ensured the body was well trapped and gradually it slowed down, golden liquid flowing out over the hand that had been stuck by the cunts final convulsions. Not a single drop of red had escaped during the event, and there was surprisingly little on the head itself as June opened a unnoticed compartment to remove it and add it to the collection already on the counter.

The girl was still alive it seemed, scared eyes flickering around to meet those in the crowd. Taking pity on the girl, Mia stepped up and caressed her cheek gently. “That was so hot” she whispered, “Thank you. I wish I knew your name.”

At her touch the dying girl smiled, sight settling on the person who would be drinking her crimson essence first. Mia's touch was warm, comforting. Name? she thought as darkness began to edge her vision, framing the asian girls angelic face. I'm... I'm... Her lips twitched as she tried to finish the thought, but nothing came to her.

With the girl gone, Mia took a moment to examine the other heads in the bartenders collection. There were ten, counting the brunettes latest addition, with expressions split fairly evenly between scared and thrilled. One face she knew though: Amy. She looked fearful, but Mia fancied a trace of disappointment that they never got to meet up for a repeat kiss and who knows what else. Probably projection of her own desires, but there was no one to tell her different so the impression stuck.

“You know her?” June asked, placing the two completed drinks in front of Mia.

“Yes. Well, no, not really. Just from when she mounted my collar. But we hit it off, or I thought we had anyways. I was hoping we'd get a chance to meet up later.” Mia ran a finger over the lips that had been so warm earlier in the evening. “Guess we won't be after all.”

“You must have really made an impression; I do remember she looked somewhat sad when she came here. I think she was looking forward to that meeting too. It's a pity she was staff, didn't get much of a choice.”


“Sure. Volunteers,” June gestured to the group of girls that she had picked the now headless brunette from, “generally want a chance to see some heads fall before they start coming in, but drinks are needed right away. Staff are required to make up the difference.” June eyed the way Mia was caressing what was left of Amy and added “You can take her with you if you want.”

“That's ok?”

“Sure. They're all free for the taking, people generally don't bother though. After all, it's not like there's a shortage,” June said, gesturing out towards the dance floor where Silver and the band were into their 4th or 5th song, fountains still bursting with gay abandon. “Can't say I really knew her, though we did meet once in orientation. I bet she'd be thrilled to still be wanted by a sexy thing like you even after she was gone. I know I would be. Hope you put her to good use.”

“I... Thank you.” Blushing at June's complement, and still unsure how she felt about it coming from another girl, Mia grabbed the drinks in one hand and cradled Amy in the other and made her escape before she was forced to decide. She had always considered herself straight, when she thought much about it at all; her studies had left little time for sex of any kind, apart from that which required batteries. And yet so far tonight she had already made out in public with two girls, both total strangers.
Both now dead as well, which somehow made it hotter. Lost in thought, she didn't notice the other two girls that had joined Trish until she had sat down.

“Hey girl, you made it back in one piece!” Trish exclaimed with a hug. “Mmm, alcohol! I see you made a friend while you were out,” she added as Mia set Amy's still head on the table.

“Well, part of one anyways,” one of the other girls commented with a laugh. She was rocking a punk look, complete with ripped leggings, black cutoff band shirt that ended just below her perky tits, bright pink skirt that clashed with absolutely everything else yet still managed to be stylish, and far more earrings than ears. “Name's Clair. This is Emily,” she added, gesturing to the petite mousy girl beside her. Emily managed a quick wave, smiling shyly through her curly mess of brown hair, but otherwise stayed quiet. Ah, I know that feeling, Mia thought, sensing a kindred spirit in the quiet girl.

“Girls, this is my roommate Mia and... is that Amy?”

“Yea, she got pulled in for the drink machine. No choice.”

“Dang,” Trish pouted, “I was looking forward to the show you promised. The tiny goth girl forcing the staff to her kinky desires. Or vice versa. Either way, there wouldn't be a dry seat in the house.”


“Who says we can't still have a show?” Clair asked. “If, um, Amy there was promised a make out session, I think she should get it. What's a little decapitation between lovers.”

“Lovers! We're not...! We just met in line, it was just a peck!” Glancing around the table, Mia realized her protests were getting her exactly nowhere. Even Emily was looking excited, though some of that could have been from Clair's arm which was wrapped around her and moving suspiciously below the table.

“Oh, so you won't mind if I have some fun with her instead then,” Clair said, plucking Amy's vacant head right off the table and deeply frenching the stolen expired staff girl. Mia started to object on the grounds that Amy was hers, but quieted down as she realized she had just been protesting the exact opposite. How dare she take me at my word? She thought, Yea, that'll work great. She writhed helplessly in her seat, knowing that if she hadn't been so bashful it could be her tongue exploring the soft inner reaches of Amy's delicate mouth.

“Aww, I thought you two had a thing,” Trish said, whispering in Mia's ear as they watched Clair attempt to lick Amy's tonsils.

“We just met, how could we have a thing?”

“Easily.” When Mia had no response, Trish went on with some trepidation. “I... may have had a thing for you the first time you walked in our room, so I'm speaking from experience here about things at first sight.”

“You did? Do? Um, wow.” They had shared a room for months and somehow Mia had never suspected. Suddenly Mia wondered if makeup really was best applied nude, as Trish had always maintained.

“Look, I know you don't feel that way,” Trish added, not making eye contact. “I probably shouldn't have said that. I hope things aren't weird now between us. Though if you think anyone's getting your head away from me should you pop out there, your nuts.”

Mia took a moment to examine her emotions before answering. “Before tonight, before Amy and, um, a few things that happened while getting our drinks, I don't know. It probably would be weird. Now though, I can't imagine a hotter fantasy than getting turned into just a head for you to abuse. God, I hope I'm still around after I blow so I can feel you start.”

“Don't have to worry about that,” Clair said, interrupting the new doey eyed lovers. Finished with Amy, she turned the head upside down to give everyone a good look at the neck stump. “I actually saw a documentary about these collars. When they blow, they actually use part of the force of the blast to shut the iris here. That's actually what cuts the head off, not the explosion itself. But since it maintains that seal even after, there's no pressure drop, so the heads stay conscious. Not for long of course, its still a decapitated head, but 10 seconds or so. Enough time to know you've been popped.”

Mia smirked at Trish. “I think my fantasy just got better. But if you want to collect your new masturbation toy, we need to get back out on that dance floor.”

“Come on Emily, we're joining them,” Clair said, pulling the shy girl quickly to her feet. Wide eyed and blushing the curly haired girl quickly adjusted her dress, but not fast enough to hide that she both wasn't wearing any panties and was dripping.

Mia had lost track of which song Silver was on, but it was clear the night was well past the midpoint. The crowd was half the size it had started the night at, and not from people leaving. Bodies lay drained everywhere, some clothed, many not. Heads filled in the gaps, skin tone making it clear that where they ended up bore no relationship to the bodies they lay between. By the time the group made it up near the stage all four of them had paused to take off their shoes, the soft flesh of their fellow dancers proving tricky ground to walk on in high heels.

Mia managed to keep the height advantage from her high heels with the help of a pair of enormous tits, generously provided by a curvy black girl laying nude on her back. Mia all but purred as she dug her toes into the bountiful mounds, imagining that at the beginning of the night they had likely been the pride and joy of a girl just like her, out for a good time. Now name forgotten, dreams abandoned, reduced to nothing more than a cushion for utter strangers feet. The waste was staggering, and massively erotic.

“Even if we both make it through here, we're still only using one bed tonight,” Mia said, grabbing Trish about her bared midriff as they grooved to the music. “You would not believe how wet I am right now.”

Trish met her eyes but, rather than responding, she snuck a hand down under Mia's skirt and beside her panties. Mia gasped as she felt herself entered, blushing furiously and looking around to see if anyone noticed. No one had; everyone was far too lost in their own thrills to be paying much attention to the pairs comparatively sedate explorations. Even Clair and Emily were distracted, too intent on their rapidly approaching orgasms as they ground on each others drenched thighs, lips locked together in a single intense moan. She closed her eyes, letting the world fade away as her awareness slipped down to her core.

“Wow, you are drenched girl,” Trish said, shaking herself to the music while her fingers caused Mia to shake to her desires. “I can't wait to get you back to our room, tear those clothes off you, and...” She stopped mid-sentence, but it wasn't till liquid started to hit her face that Mia realized it had simultaneous with one of Silver's power cords and opened her shocked eyes.

Trish was gone. Oh the vast majority of her was still standing there, blood fountaining in the air like so many others tonight, fingers still twitching inside Mia though with less direction. But the most important bit, the Trish part, was gone. In slow motion Trish's body, Trish's corpse, began to topple backwards, just one more bit of leftovers among countless many tonight. Mia was frozen, stunned, hands still outstretched where she had been savoring the touch of Trish's bare skin. Only her cunt remained active, valiantly clenching of it's own accord in a losing effort to keep Trish's stilling fingers in deep inside.

Moments later, though it seemed much longer, Trish was back. Silent now, and hanging by her hair from Emily offered hand, but still very much alive. Barely managing to smile her thanks to the shy girl, Mia grabbed the severed head and gave it the kiss it needed. Trish's eyes widened in shock, then delight, then closed in bliss before finally death. Mia didn't notice any of it, focusing on the sensations of her roommates locked lips and wrestling tongue, utterly lost to the outside world her sapphic desires were finally consummated. Emily too was lost in the two lovers final kiss, barely noticing when the next cord set Clair's head free, where it was quickly lost in the crowd as her body flopped twitching on the ground. The song had ended before Mia finally broke her kiss. Trish had long since stilled, expression set in one of joy at her roommates act.

“Thank you,” Mia said, holding Trish's still warm head to her chest with one hand and drawing the petite brown haired girl in with the other. “I'm so glad I could be with her when she went, thank you so much for catching her.” Emily just smiled, opening her mouth to say something when the band launched into their next song, drowning the ability to speak normally once again. Instead she reached up and attempted to clean some of the blood on Mia's face. Abruptly Mia realized she was soaked, and while it seemed incredibly intimate as her roommates warm fluid was covering her, now that it was cooling it just felt sticky.

“I think I'm going to head back to the dorm, take a shower,” Mia said, leaning down to almost shout in Emily's ear. She hesitated a moment, then added “you're welcome to join me, if you want.”


It was morning. Mia could tell by the way the sun managed to shine directly into her eyes as it peaked above the surrounding buildings, waking her with the precision of an alarm clock. There was hair in her mouth too, which was new, curly brown hair that tracked down to a small body wrapped lightly around her beneath the covers. Extracting it was enough motion to cause Emily to shift as she started waking too. Mia's hand started drifting down, tracing the soft bare flesh of her new lover as memories of the club, and what came after, began flooding back. Escaping the sun, Mia's gaze drifted to the new additions to the rooms decor.

“Thank you,” she said quietly to the pair of heads. Soon they'd have to be taken to a taxidermist to be made more permanent, but for now Amy and Trish were sitting lip locked and peaceful on Mia's desk. “You're the best roommate I could have had. And not just for the two new toys.”

A warm mouth on her hardening nipple brought her attention back down to Emily lay, gazing up impishly through her bangs. “Three,” was all Emily said before vanishing below the covers.
R: 0 / I: 0

Gradutation Ceremony (f, m, semicon, snuff, decap)

"…and as you fine young boys and girls graduate and go forth into the wide world, we hope you'll keep the spirit and moral certitude of this academy alive."

The Head peered down at the rows of highschool students dressed in their uniforms, and looked to the side.

"And now, we come to the final part of this last assembly."

A schoolgirl walked out onto the stage behind him, blindfolded and with her arms tied behind her back. "This young woman has graciously offered up her life to be used in today's ceremony, as has been done since the founding of our colony 250 years ago." The schoolgirl turned towards the audience of her classmates. Her tanned skin shone with perspiration under the spotlights, despite the coolness of the air conditioned auditorium.

"Mr. Aikawa, if you would please come up and do the honors?".

The PE teacher stood up from his seat near the back and bowed, then made his way up to the stage. The samurai sword sheathed in a slim black scabbard at his side did not escape attention. The students watched with renewed interest as Mr. Aikawa knelt beside the girl and firmly took hold of her shoulders, pressing down and forcing her to kneel.

"Can I have a hand of applause for our very own Sakura Suzuki!"

There was a smattering of clapping hands.

He crouched beside the girl, and noticed her trembling. Her perky tits heaved as she inhaled and exhaled nervously. "Need anything, Ms. Suzuki?", he whispered in her ear. "Water, please", she answered tremulously. Aikawa stood up and retrieved a bottle of water from his bag. He returned, unscrewed the cap and carefully placed the nipple against Suzuki's soft pink lips. She sucked greedily, water spilling and soaking her clean white serafuku. The wet uniform clung to her curvaceous body, revealing the outline of her lacy black bra.

Aikawa withdrew the bottle and set it aside. He gripped the girl by her platinum blonde hair and undid his trousers. His penis sprouted out as he pulled his pants and underwear down, already stiff as a rock. Sakura felt his cock press against her cheek, and felt disgust. Dirty old bastard was shameless, but the thought of the sacrifice endowment provided towards her family kept her pliant.

She opened her mouth and accepted his penis, rolling her tongue around his shaft. Slowly, she moved back and forth with her mouth, sucking and kneading her tongue against his glans. Aikawa felt his balls tingle, and pressure build up. He pressed Sakura's head against his crotch and came, squirting jizz deep down her tight teenage throat.

The PE teacher relaxed his grip, and Sakura fell back, gasping and coughing as cum dripped from her tongue and lips. Aikawa quickly pulled his pants back up, and grabbed the sword.
He pulled it out and gave it a practice swing. It whipped through the air, feeling like an extension of his arm.

"Ms. Suzuki, could you lean forward, please?"

Sakura froze. This was it, wasn't it?
She thought of her family. Of the very large amount of money that would be reserved for them, as thanks for their daughter's life.

She swallowed her fear and leaned forward. Her large breasts wobbled, and the boys in the audience shifted their legs as they awkwardly hid their erections.

There was a belief that the soul of a young maiden would impart luck upon those witness to her selfless sacrifice. As the sword sliced down and neatly separated Sakura's head from her shoulders, she thought of her own soul, and hoped that whatever would come next, her family would at least prosper. She lost consciousness just as her head hit the floor.

As blood sprayed from the neck stump, Aikawa bent down and picked Sakura's head up from the floor. Tears rolled down her cheeks, from behind her blindfold. He leaned in and kissed her on the lips, pushing into her mouth with his tongue. She was still warm and wet, and smelled of sweet cotton candy. Her tongue was limp, and covered with his semen. His hand pulled off the blindfold, and he stared into her eyes. They were half lidded and dull.

Amazingly, her headless body was still upright, resting on its haunches. Crimson blood covered the front of her uniform, while her slender fingers occasionally twitched. There was a hissing sound, and urine pooled around her ass as her bladder relaxed. A nudge from Aikawa's foot, and Sakura's body fell limply on its side, her skirt flipping up and revealing her lacy black panties, stained with piss.

"May her soul bless your lives with fortune". The head finished and wiped at his forehead with a handkerchief.

There was another round of clapping, far more enthusiastic this time. Aikawa bowed towards the students, still holding Sakura's severed head.
R: 1 / I: 0

Wonder Woman (femdom, scat, snuff)

outline of a story I'm too lazy to finish..

island hq of perverted villain Rapelord
constant rape of young victims flown in from all over the world
everyone on the island is required to be nude in dungeon area
slaves must be on their knees ready to serve
men are given ample viagra and any drugs they want
most slaves are broken in, others are being broken with drugs, still others are in pens
security is super tight, usually they're also raping
women are also dommes, also abusing boys/girls
wonder woman is chasing a suspect, comes to the island
she's disgusted by the place
decides priority is to save the slaves, esp ones being snuffed
she has to forego backup to save the ones in dire need
she finds a cell were men are raping a young girl, gang rape and torture with knives
WW demands they let her go and instead they intensify the rape and torture, stabbing the girl and slicing her flesh
Overtaken with fury WW breaks in and starts throwing off the men, tearing raping cocks out of the girl
the men fight back and she does not go easy at all, kicks the first so hard his balls splat off the ceiling, uppercuts through a man's guts, elbows another's ribs right into his heart, smashes one face-first into the table corner
now all the hard ons are running away, she jumps in the middle of them and kills/mutilates/maims all of them until she's covered to elbows in blood … frowning down at her hands dripping.. when the girl moans in pain
coming back to the slave, she unties her and tells her to run
to the next room (all are soundproof), guy has killed 2 girls, working on 3rd
WW breaks in, grabs him by the neck & pulls him up off the floor
his viagra hard on is throbbing in front of her
WW looks back at the victims, all chewed up
he's a cannibal, she smiles & looks down at his hard on
licking her lips
her hand wraps around his ass and pulls his dick to her mouth
blowing it like a porn star
sucking and licking as she's choking him out
face turning purple as he starts shooting an involuntary load
her lips pull back and her perfect teeth glisten as she suddenly chomps down
Amazon jaws clenching into ejaculating penis, cutting through meat
she yanks her head away and tears off his cock as he dies cumming
spurting stump shooting blood and cum onto her armor
WW drops the dead meat
spits out the bloody cock on the floor
goes to torture tables and releases the girl
onto the last room
woman torturing boy's cock & balls, his skull is opened and electrodes are stimulating his pleasure zones so he's totally into the torture rapture
she has his hard cock and balls skinned, testicles hanging exposed, as she's pressing a torch flame against his degloved penis as he's squealing in pleasure
WW busts the door down, woman freaks out and falls down, begging for her life
WW grabs for her and the woman dodges and runs to the door
WW grabs her wrist and yanks, rips arm off at the shoulder
woman falls to ground, screaming
WW goes to boy who's being tortured, busts off the binds
a gang of guards comes running up, machine guns blazing
she deflects bullets around the cell, ricochets avoiding the boy but thunking back into the guards and hitting the woman crawling towards the guards
suddenly the adjoining cell wall smashes apart and an android comes in, all tentacles and jabbers
a pair of tentacles grab WW arms and slam her to the wall
an array of deadly devices unfold and slam into WW
as she twists her armor blocks most but she's suddenly cut with by a whirling bladed tentacle, razors digging into her right breast
she screams in anger and turns but blades are chunked into the meat
she struggles and tears her left arm loose, grabbing the tentacle and tearing the blade out of her, and it starts spinning again, splattering her with blood and bits of flesh
she digs it into the other tentacle holding her
it splits apart in fibrous metal shards and lets her go
she launches forward and drives her knee into the android's head
it detonates in explosive arcs and grinds to a halt
She drops gasping
a slow clap brings her back to the moment
behind a barrier of wild-eyed slaves, a grotesquerie of humans molded into sexual monsters, the master of this island is mocking her
"well done!"
WW's eyes narrow as she eyes her target
"… but you'll never defeat my Rapelings!"
the word excites the gibbering menagerie and they surge forth
the closest is a humanoid with a spiked serpentine penis
it rushes in snapping at her face
WW lurches aside, her brace slamming it's fangs away at the last instant
a spidery thing leaps onto her, eight sexy human legs in stocking and stilletos flailing to grasp and tangle her up
WW pulls her sword free at the last instant cutting upward
the razor edge slices through sexy calves and legs and thighs, slices fall away arcing blood
she ends the motion with a block at her shoulder as the penis dragon's fangs slam into the sword instead of her face
she leaps up and back, chopping across, splitting the serpent in half
the man whose crotch it's jutting out of screams as the serpentine penis writhes, slamming into walls, spurting cum and blood
as she's nearing the arc of her leap a dark mass slams into WW and smashes her into the ceiling
then the stench hits her
WW instantly vomits up the contents of her stomach as she's pounded by fetid flying turds, the stench overwhelming
viscous diarrhea sizzle into her, burning even her Amazonian skin
She drops to the floor gagging, sword clanking to the floor as acidic globs drip onto her from the ceiling
The beautiful woman whose ass provided bombardment turns and smiles at WW, then lowers her red latex skirt
WW is shellshocked by the odor and falls to the floor, dizzy, blacking out
RL nods at gas-masked guards standing by the sidelines
they run up and restrain her with drag WW down the corridor… she passes out

she's tied down
in the dark
forearms, legs, neck secured
her eyes dart around
she can see glass concave lens pointing at her, glinting in the dark
she can barely move her wrist inside the restraint but she can turn her head, and there's a bit of play where she can move her thighs…
… her spread open thighs
she peers down … she's nude
she gasps
they couldn't have taken off her braces, right? she couldn't see them inside the restraints, but her armor… how were they able to get that off? The magical clasps were invulnerable to human tools and could only be opened at her command …
… or the command of their creator.
she looked down at her spotless breasts, down her belly, to her hairless mound. Only her boots were on, inside the bounds.
they had cleaned her, removed her armor, and tied her spread-eagled. in bondage. naked.
Oh Hera… what had she got herself into?
a movement in the cell, shifting sounds, and clearing of a throat.
"you know, Aries always said I should make time to visit the human world. I never thought it could be as entertaining as my workshop. But oh, molding humans into new forms…"
the figure comes into the cone of the spotlight… Rapelord
but the cadence of his voice, now that she can hear it… familiar… who…?
the voice shifts pitch as he continues, "breaking them apart," he smiles and eyes her curves… "eliciting such music from screaming crescendos…" his right hand hovers over her perfect breast, already healing from the earlier savaging with drying blood over smooth skin
"I've been repurposing my tools up here, putting them to such good use, tearing bodies open, bleeding meat on metal… but the metahumans… oh they are … such intriguing puzzles…"
the hand closes on her breast and squeezes blood out of the healing gash and WW grits her teeth and struggles with all her might to break free of the bonds. "Hephaestus! I will kill you for this!"
"now now, you can't break free. Who do you think made these restraints?" His brow darkened… "and who do you think, made those wonderful pets, whom you butchered back there?"
the woman whose ass had fired the poop blasts steps into the light and hangs on Rapelord's shoulder.
"well, at least one of my beautiful pets survived. Darling, would you like to know Diana better? do you think she would apprecite your talents? why don't you give her a taste?
at this the girl deftly clambers onto the marble slab holding WW and begins licking between WW's legs, lapping wetly at the thin slit, teasing her tongue inside and tickling WW's clitoral apex
WW struggles in vain as the woman begins spreading her open, eating her most private part with such precision that WW's legs begin quivering before long
"as I thought… even a demigod can feel pleasure…"
his hands fondle WW's breasts, thumbs brushing nipples as the fingers squeeze the supple skin in time to the lapping between her legs, intensifying the sensations ripplings through her bound form until an impending orgasm appears on the horizon, and knowing she cannot possibly have an orgasm in this circumstance, WW's struggles reach a frenetic pace…
but the bounds are inescapable, and the rapidly approaching climax inescapable, and she screams no no No NO as she suddenly clenches and convulses in traiterous orgasm, squirting precious fluids on the villain's tongue
with a smile the girl's snake tongue pulls out from deep inside her vagina and licks its tines up her trembling lips as WW tries to back up the table, moaning in overstimulation, her body shivering, pussy contracting, the clenched breath stabilizing as the female slowly backs off, still rubbing WW's quivering belly and thighs until she relaxes and eases onto the marble slab, eyes fluttering in the aftermath
RL whispers, "well, pleasure for sure… but let's see how you do with pain !"
a scream tears out of her throat an instant after a whip cracks her smoldering pussy and WW cannot shut off the betraying screams
even before she can catch her breath to scream again, the whip slices into her vagina again, and again, and again, harder every time
gasping, blinking through teary eyes she sees the beautiful woman who smiles demurely as she strikes WW's pussy, ass, clit, and belly with a scintillating whip, lashing out a glowing blur, mercilessly whipping her pussy over and over, carving and tearing into her flesh, whip cracking with a blinding green flash at each strike of the supernatural weapon.
Losing her mind to agony, WW suddenly grasps onto the pain and with a huge surge of power torques her body, transforming fear into fury, flexing bodily with all her might and the table suddenly cracks in half!
WW rolls to the side, swinging arm and shoulder, wielding the disintegrating table half attached to each restraint as a weapon, smashing rubble into Rapelord who falls in a shower of marble
the metahuman flips around, exposing her asshole which convulses and shoots massive turds at WW
WW blocks with the table remnant, holding her breath as turds smash into the marble, dissolving the stone and restraint which WW helps to breaks off
freed from her bounds, WW runs up and kicks the woman in her asshole, driving her boot into the putrid gurgling mass and the woman flies into the wall and crumples, doubles up in pain
WW looks around, spots her gear on a nearby table next to torture tools and lab equipment
she grabs her sword and closes in again… the woman rolls her ass back around, powering up a turd which begins to poke out amidst drooling diarrhea and blood
WW rushes forward, stabbing her sword up the womans ass hole
the metahuman gurgles diarrhea all over the blade and as she screams, WW shoves it in and impales her out the mouth
WW lets the hilt go and the sword drops to the floor within her spasming and gurgling body.
WW walks to the villain trapped under the marble rubble, dropping down to look at the mangled legs under the stones
She pokes into the bloody ruin with her dagger-sharp nail, eliciting a heartfelt gasp.
"can you feel that, Hephaestus? are you possessing this body? or is it really you, shape shifted?" as she jabs the fleshy ruins
"it's me, it's me! you can't do this! Aries will avenge me!"
WW laughs
really! you think that fool can help you? I don't think even Zeus would have a problem with me, after what you did."
WW reaches down and rubs the bloody whip cuts crisscrossing her crotch, not wondering why the pain tingles and feels… good
"so… if I kill this body, would you die? or banish back to your workshop? at this point, I don't care much either way. of course it's unbecoming of a … what did you call me? a demigod?"
with a smile WW straddles Rapelord's face, spreading her bloody lips and covering his mouth and nose, a heavenly scent of demigod pussy suddenly filling Hephastsus' brain
"well I did learn something new today, so I have to thank you for that at least… let's see how this feels again…"
her crotch now grinding his face, WW's scent and juices flooding mouth and nose, a bulge grows rapidly in RL's pants
WW notices with a laugh and reaches down, feeling it harden swiftly in her hand, grabbing his pants and tearing them apart to expose his throbbing cock and massive balls as they shift and swell, freed from the cloth
"and since a… demigod… shouldn't consort with mere mortals …. and you're the only other immortal around… let's see how this works…" "
she feels their heft in her hand, amazed that he's so incredibly hard despite his broken legs buried in marble
"oooh… i think i'm beginning to see your point…"
WW's mouth closes around RL's cock and she sucks it sloppily, tongue rolling around the shaft as she throats it deeply, rubbing and squeezing his balls as she grinds her wet pussy into his gasping face until he suddenly spurts and she yanks it out of her face with a wet pop
he moans ecstatically into her pussy as hot cum firehoses her gorgeous breasts
clenching his pumping nuts in a hard grip, lifting her pussy to hear him scream, she clamps her fist with Amazonian strength and busts both testicles in shattering pops
her hips tilt forward and she slams her asshole into his screeching
"here's what I've been wanting to do to all you disgusting, leering, worthless men…"
Pushing out with all her might, WW buries him up to the eyes with a massive hot wet shit
she digs nails into his ballsack, twists and tears off his ruined manhood
flailing as he gasps for air, the last thing he sees is her fantastic asshole and dripping pussy hovering over him as with a last wet shart in his face, WW blinds him
Squatting over him, WW pushes his mangled scrotum into the steaming wet toilet that is now his face
she rises up atop her long legs, lifts her boot, and SLAMS the heel down, driving ball sack into throat and shit into airpipe, stomping until eyes, face, and brain are destroyed under her heel, unrecognized, pulverized.
WW's gaze rolls from the carnage to her boot.
"tsk … what a mess."


At the facility control center, Aries watched WW standing over the corpse on surveillance monitors and sent a fresh wave of attackers to her location. He inhaled deeply, a smile spreading over his lips, basking in the euphoric sensations enveloping him. " I have you now, Diana. At long last… your delicious, murderous Rage is mine. "
R: 45 / I: 0

What happened to Outdoor Cinema?

After this site came back up, I saw it on the bottom of /lit/ last updated in 2008? I tried to bump it, but recieved an error. Refreshed /lit/ and saw that it was gone. Is there a backup or mirror of that story and/or its comments?
R: 2 / I: 0

His Enemy's Daughter (amputee, rape, semi-con)

She began to internalize that she was less than a human being after her arms and feet were amputated, after her tongue-tip piercing was welded to a plate screwed into her palate behind her teeth, after her mouth was sewn and glued permanently shut, after the hinge of her jaw was fused, after her vocal cords were removed. The young girl could not communicate. She was a thing. Over time she began to feel like a thing. She stopped making eye contact with people, because their eyes passed over hers.

Most of the time her fragile neck was chained and padlocked to a steel bar in a room at the back of the warehouse. People came and went, visiting the boss, hardly glancing at the bald little teenager curled up naked in the corner with a lifeless expression on her cute, childlike face. She was old news now. The daughter of his dead enemy. She was slumped against the wall with her cheek smooshed into the wallpaper and her legs folded to her chest so her thighs and butt looked like a peach. Bored and shivering in the cold.

Sometimes the boss stayed behind at night when everyone else left. He went to her, cupped her little chin, squished her cheeks, watched the dull eyes rise to meet his with only a faint spark of defiance left in them. He would unchain her slender, bruised neck from the wall, help her stand on her stumps, lead the shivering girl down the dark hallway to a different room.

He would hold her steady in front of a full-length mirror, run his huge, rough hands along her naked body and whisper "Look at yourself." The little girl would gasp and sigh and moisten despite herself, which was always very humiliating for her. She'd been raped many times as a child and now responded to threatening sexual touches with unwilling, traumatic arousal. (Raped by teachers and relatives, but never her father)

Her little face flushed hot. She swayed. She breathed hard and gulped as he touched her soft, vulnerable young body. She'd have moaned if her vocal cords still worked. In the mirror before her, an emaciated husk of a girl. Protruding ribs and hips. Hopeless eyes, someone no longer alive but merely waiting for death. Not a hair or eyelash growing anywhere on her.

His hand slid down her taught belly to her vagina. She leaned into his hand, pushed her genitals against him, closed her eyes and began to grind her pussy into his palm. The folds of her little flower dripping wet and slipping along the ridges of his fingers. The experienced older man curled two of his thick fingers into her, up against her g-spot. His other hand on her belly.

He fucked her. She lolled her pretty head back and let him fuck her, the man's aggressive strength lifting her little body sometimes, his stubbled cheek pressed into the soft curve of her neck more for grip than intimacy. Her fragile body was enveloped by his.

When she let go of the humiliation, it felt good. Her eyebrows arched. She almost felt like a human woman when she imagined them somewhere else, a different man, a different place. She wiggled her vacant shoulders, wishing she could touch herself, hold her breasts or put her smaller hand over his. Her mutilated body was no longer one that could touch itself, could only be touched.

She came quickly, and the flood of weeks of tension from her body made her silently sob at the ceiling. He kept masturbating her. The girl kept grinding her little pussy into him, looking up at the yellow lights, feeling degraded and horribly aroused and alone as he raped her. Being raped, every few weeks, manhandled into this room and raped under the lights, was, the young girl realized one night when she curled up alone and naked in the dark, the only thing she looked forward to.

He was fucking her with hatred, not lust. And she hated herself for liking it, which made her feel that she deserved it, which made her like it even more. And she kept humping his hand like a little whore. She came and came again. She came when his hand moved from her little belly up to her throat and choked her. Choked her the way a man chokes a woman, not a little girl.

She still thought of herself as a child, deep down, though her body had begun to blossom, her hips had widened, her breasts had ripened. Hers was still a child's face, her body still little and cute, her voice before they'd removed it still soft like a child's.

The truth was she'd stopped growing. She was destined to be one of those small, childlike women. And with her facial bone structure she was sure to age youthfully for decades. Chained naked to a wall, never allowed to make any decisions, she'd probably feel like a child as long as she lived. She thought about this sometimes when she curled up to sleep, smooshing her knees into her breasts to conserve warmth and resting her bald head on the hardwood floor. Here she was, a naked little girl with her mouth sewn shut, waiting to be raped, wanting to be raped, chained to the wall and unable to die, mourning the adult life she'd never get to live. Kept forever in time-out.

When he was done he helped her go to the bathroom, watched her piss like an animal in front of him, cleaned her off, took her back to the room where his desk and his big leather chair were, a window behind them overlooking the rest of the warehouse, and he guided the naked teenager to her corner where a thick collar and chain attached to a steel bar on the wall, his hands on her armless shoulders, and he closed the collar tight around her slender neck and clicked the padlock shut, and he stood there above the naked girl, and she curled into a shivering ball and hid her cute little face in her knees, and he clicked the lights off and his silhouette went out through the only door and the door closed and locked and she was plunged into darkness.

She tugged at the piercing attaching her tongue to her palate. Her plump lips pulled at the translucent stitches holding them closed. Her jaw muscles strained but the hinge of her jaw was fused. She hissed, she exhaled, but there was no sound in her throat. Far away in the warehouse the metal exit doors screeched shut and rattled as he locked them. She lay her head down and closed her eyes. She was wet.
R: 5 / I: 0


Ok… i have a thing for hoodies

Of a certain shape and design and form

Of many kinds too

Alot….i want to contain em all in a thing so they look and feel all the great… how do i write?

Not just guro but slimes too…
Cuz… multiple use?
R: 26 / I: 4

Belly focused stories.

I’m going to start an archive of all my stories. I have several and I will try to keep this updated.

Kate and her sister Carmen were both in their early twenties. They were on a mission trip to Guatemala with their local church. Both were very religious and virgins. Kate was 24 and of obvious Irish descent. She was 5’4 with wide hips and a small curve to her belly. She had pale white skin and huge bright blue eyes. Her natural hair color was a light brown but died her stomach length hair a dark black. She had nice bangs that came across her forehead like a curtain. Carmen was 22 and of sportier build. She was 5’6 with narrow hips and dirty blonde hair. She shared the blue eyes. Her breasts were large D’s and had caused her back problems even at her young age. Both of the belly buttons were low on their bellies.

They were riding in a ratty old Toyota pickup from the church area to a small village nearby to deliver food. They were with two Guatemalan guides and a youth pastor. The rest of the group was already at the village. They were straggling behind.

The truck slowed as a cow blocked the narrow jungle road. Suddenly there was a commotion and several armed cartel members swarmed the truck. Only one of them spoke English.

“Get your hands up and look down!” He yelled at the girls.

The men snatched the youth pastor and drivers. They told the drivers to leave. They quickly scampered into the woods. The English speaking one went up to the youth pastor with a 1911 in his hand and asked him if he had any money or if he could get a ransom for the girls.

“I’m just a pastor, I have nothing I swear, these girls are just congregation, they aren’t rich, please spare us!”

“So you have nothing to offer for us? There will be no reward for these pretty white girls?” He frowned.

He took two steps toward the pastor and shot him point blank in the forehead. The girls screamed.

“Bind them and take them!” He commanded to his men. “Take then to my tent.”

Black cloths went over their heads. Their hands were tied behind their backs with zip ties and their feet were zip tied as well. Kate fought hard and it earned her a hog tie from the cartel men. Her slightly pudgy love handles were showing between her tight pants and her ruined white shirt. Carmen laid beside her and cried.

The car ride was long and bumpy. The jungle rain was dripping through the cloth roof of the truck bed they were riding in. The truck came to a stop and they were manhandled into the leaders tent. When they pulled their masks off the leader was standing over them with a knife in his hand.

He made his way to Carmen and cut off her shirt. Her white bra barely held her d cup breasts.

“Well it looks like you two aren’t worth anything at all, but to me and my men you’re a find worth a thousand kilos. I particularly love you whites who think you can come to our country and fix it while you vacation in the name of god. You are a joke. Today we will teach you the real world.” He took out his penis and hit Carmen in the head with it.

“Fuck you you fucking pig!” The feisty Kate said from her hog tie.

“Oh you want to save your sister? You seem brave. Do you want to prove just how brave you are?” He cut the hog tie and sat her on her knees, still bound at the hands and ankles.

He cocked a gun and put it to Carmen’s head. “Her life is in your hands Senorita. Will you be a martyr for your sister?”

“Yes. Kill me and save her please. You can do whatever you like to me please, just not Carmen.”

“Well little Mother Teresa I’m going to make it interesting for you.” He quipped as he threw a K-Bar knife at Kate’s knees. It stuck up in the soft soil.

“Suicide is a sin, no? But is killing yourself for your sister a sin? What will your god think?” He said this as he walked behind Kate and cut her hands free.

Kate immediately went for the knife but he stepped on her hand and pointed his gun back at Carmen.

“Well, that was enthusiastic but for all the wrong reasons. We, well let me restate, ‘I’ really like a good belly stabbing. It gives the person a good long time to contemplate how they got there.”

He picked up the knife and handed it to his #2 man. The man held the knife to Carmen’s throat. He recuffed Kate’s hands in front of her. He swapped the gun for the knife with his beta. He handed the knife to Kate.

“Now I think you understand we’re serious here. When we turn the camera on I want you to tell the camera that you’re a fraud and that you’re only here for vacation and that this is the kind of real life experience you came here for. I then want you to take that knife and bury it in your cute chunky bellybutton that you’re so eager to show off.”

Kate looked down at the knife in her hands. It was about 6 inches from the hilt to the tip. She looked at her sister with tears in her eyes and a gun to her head. She looked back down at her bellybutton which was exposed by her white button down shirt which had been ripped open. She held the tip up to her belly button. She held the knife horizontal to her gut with both of her bound hands.

The leader flipped on the recorder. “So tell us why you’re here.” He said

Kate was still in shock. It was all happening so fast. The guard nudged the gun barrel into Carmen’s temple. Katie swallowed hard

“I come from the west where we think third world countries are a religious vacation. I’m sorry I came here. They’re going to kill my sister if I don’t do this. I’m so sorry to my family and to god.

The leader said “well fast or slow you gotta start sometime!”

Kate took the knife and pressed it toward her bellybutton easily. It stung a bit. The force needed to push the large blade into her body was much more than she was expecting. She applied more pressure and her belly sunk in around the blade. She was starting to sweat a little. It was very hard to overcome preservation instincts. She knew she had to do something though. They were going to rape Carmen if she didn’t. She pressed hard but still the blade didn’t poke through.

“Jesus Christ. You girls can’t even stab yourself. Pick the blade up and thrust it in or your sister gets to taste ever man’s balls in the camp!”

Kate looked up with tears in her eyes. When she withdrew the blade she hadn’t even penetrated. She shakily took the blade up even with her breasts and with a big deep breath she rammed the blade at herself with all her might. A wet snapping sound of her flesh parting came next. She had missed her bellybutton by about three inches. She had stabbed herself directly above her pants in her little pudge deeply to the hilt. She looked up wide eyed at the leader while doubled over forward on her knees. Both of her hands were still on the blade.

The leader clapped his hands “Wow! I didn’t think you had it in you.”

He walked over and touched her face, then he shoved her back over her own tied ankles. Her ass was now on her heels and the blade stuck straight up into the air. She breathed heavy with her hands up above he head. She peaked down at her belly over her bra. The knife handle quivered and shook with her jiggly lower belly. The leader came over and shook his head

“I said the bellybutton. You missed.”

He stepped on her hands that were above her body and unbuttoned her pants. She squirmed. He unzipped them and pulled them down around her folded knees. He grabbed the blade handle and Kate winced. He began pulling it out ever so slowly. It resisted at first but let out a loud slurping sound and slid free as she thrust her ass up in the air trying to keep the blade put. Thin liquid blood welled up and was replaced by darker deeper blood. It quickly soaked her panties. She thrust her ass up in the air more as blood spattered off her jiggling belly.

“One more chance to hit the target dear.”

He left the knife on her upper belly and stepped off her hands. Kate didn’t want to feel her wound. She just wanted to save her sister. She quickly grabbed the blade. She had to be more accurate this time. She took the blade up in the air and rammed it back down. *thwack* It was on target this time, ramming all the way into her inch deep belly button. Her back arched hard and she let out a guttural moan.

“Congratulations senorita you managed to do it! On my honor I won’t hurt you in any other way my love. You have proven your courage.”

Her hands were grasping the blade still. She was looking straight up, ass still on her feet, belly protruding upward. The leader came over and slid the blade out of her belly. Blood welled up and ran down both her sides and around to the small of her back where it smeared her feet.

“Jesus god please save us” she whimpered.

She peeked down at her belly to see a flow of blood running up her body toward her bra. The leader bent down and cut open her bra. Her large breasts popped free and were supported by her tied hands that were clutching her bellybutton area. The leader cut off her panties and jeans. He grabbed her up from the floor and put her curvy body on a low wooden picnic style table. He hooked her hands onto a cast iron hook in the table and cut her feet bindings free. Her ass was just supported by the edge of the table. The stab wound low on her belly was soaking her well shaven pussy area. Her innie vagina was beautiful and gleaming with shiny blood. He took out his penis and rubbed it around the edges.

Kate was in a a whirlwind of emotion. She was just staring blankly at the ceiling and trying to manage the pain. It was worse than anything she had ever felt. The blood on her pussy was wet as her thighs rubbed together. As the leaders sex pressed against her she felt her body betray her and become aroused. She couldn’t help it. She was being raped as she was bleeding out and for some reason she didn’t fight it. She just wanted to die.

The leader slipped his tip in her tight hole and rammed hard. Kate’s knuckles turned white in her binds and she gasped for air. Her big blue eyes were wide and her mouth was open. The pain for loosing her virginity was nothing compared to what she was feeling from her gorey belly. Carmen was crying from the corner

“Kate I’m sorry! I love you! Hang in there, you can make it through this!”

Kate started believing her sister. People had survived belly wounds before. He had definitely punctured her intestines though. Her belly felt like fire all inside. She knew she needed medical attention soon but her chances were grim. She was trying to block out being raped by thinking about escaping. She was shocked back into reality when the leader grabbed her belly shoving his thumb into her lower wound and his two middle fingers into her belly button like a bowling ball.

“Unnnnngghhhhhh ahhhhhhhhhh!!!!” Kate’s head slammed back and then down at what the despicable man was doing to her. Carmen wiggled against the number two man.

“Boss what do I do with her?” He asked in his native language.

“Look at those tits! Spike her of course! Get Jorge and bring the rig in here. I have something to show the brave one here!” He spat out in a fury of Guatemalan as he fucked the milky white Kate who was writhing in agony against his cock. He blew his load in her and withdrew. Kate was left sobbing and oozing blood with every breath.

After a radio call the grim Jorge arrived. The device he had was a metal rack with two large spikes mounted to a horizontal rail. The spikes pointed upward and there was an adjustable set of stirrups and a small swing made of leather on a pulley system. They cut Carmen’s feet bindings and the number two man and Jorge strapped her into the stirrups. They cut her clothing off and her bra as they held her upper body and lifted her up.

The leader grabbed Kate’s face and forced her to look toward Carmen. “You’re a good obedient Christian, Kate. Too bad it didn’t get you anywhere.”

“Do it” he ordered Jorge.

They positioned Carmen onto the ass swing and forced her tits over the spikes. Her hands were still tied behind her. She looked at Kate with tears in her eyes. They dropped her onto the spikes by releasing the catch on the ass swing. Her full body weight fell onto the spikes and they went straight through her large breasts. They entered about an inch from her fold and exited about three inches above her nipples. There were holes drilled in the hollow spikes that exited every inch or so. As they filled with blood it dripped out over the victims nipples. The stirrups held her legs forward pulling her whole body weight straight down. They tightened the ass swing back up to take some weight off her breasts but not enough she could push up off of them.

“NoooooAaaaHHhhhhhhhhhHhHhh!” Carmen screamed.

Kate started sobbing heavily and blood dribbled from her welled up belly button. She rubbed her thick thighs together and felt more blood. She sobbed more. Every jiggle of her cries sent more pain and blood. She had failed to save her sister.

“You see Kate, you’re a brave girl and it’s going to take you a while to die. You’ll get to watch us have fun with your sister. “

Carmen’s breasts were leaking blood at a steady rate. With her ass hanging basically below her tits with her feet pulled forward she was open to be raped by any man in the camp. The commanders lined up at the tent, taking their turns raping Carmen and Kait. Some of them punched Kate’s wounded belly. Others jammed their fingers into her. She was covered in bright thin belly blood from her feet to just above her belly button. Men came up to Carmen and fondled her impaled breasts. She hadn’t stopped sobbing since being impaled. She couldn’t think past the pain. After the commanders had their way the leader stepped back in.

“Good news! You’re both free to go!” Unstrapped Carmen and lifted her off the spikes. “Unngggfghhg” she muttered as she was lifted. Carmen’s wounds were not nearly as deep or fatal as Kate’s. Her pussy was bleeding from the forced entry of several men and her breasts were leaking blood at a steady rate, but her innards were not damaged.

“Your brave sister kept you alive and if you can get her back to your people you will be a hero too. Good luck. One last parting gift by the way.”

He picked Kate up and kissed her and flicked a switch blade. He rammed the blade down super low just above her pussy mound, withdrew it and slid into her upper belly, then he withdrew it and rammed it into Kate’s bellybutton passed the hilt. Kate’s eyes went wide. She coughed up blood. She knew she was done for. Her pussy started bleeding too. He got Carmen over and propped Kate on her arms. The stumbled out of the back of tent into the rainy jungle. There was a small trail that went about twenty yards to a small clearing.

They made it into the edge of the clearing before Kate collapsed to her knees. She took a few deep breaths and collapsed backwards over her feet, switchblade poking up into the air. Her belly was bleeding so fast that the rain couldn’t wash it away fast enough. Her beautiful face coughed up bloody bile.

“Please…. go with out me.”

Carmen’s breasts were on fire in the rain. She had no idea how to get out of this place. “No, Kate. Please!”

Kate reached down and ripped the blade out of her belly. She handed it to Carmen.

“You can make it. Find a road please. Tell them what happened. Don’t make me die in vain little sister.”

Carmen took the knife and kissed her big sisters forehead before stumbling off into the jungle in search of her congregation.

Late looked down at her milk white belly and noticed the bleeding was worse than ever. She spasmed and groaned. Her heart felt like it was fluttering. She tensed up with a wide look in her eyes. Her mission was over.
R: 0 / I: 0
any zine to latch on?
R: 4 / I: 0

An Ongoing Story (Multiple victims, gore, rape, snuff)

So, I will be writing this off and on.

Once one girl is dead, another girl will be brought in for the slaughter. There is always extra ways to get into the story (such as google pics of the girls themselves, I can't post them on here, but you can email if you're curious to see the pics I use to base these girls on at

and here... we... go...

Stephanie and her minion waited patiently in the dungeon for their first victim to enter. Stephanie was in her mid to late 20's. She was short and petite, with short black hair and deep brown eyes. She was in a leather corset, fishnet stalkings and black thigh high boots.

Her minion was the complete visual opposite of her, which was only to be expected considering he was a demon. He was easily over 8 feet tall and weighed at least 500 pounds of solid muscle. He grinned at Stephanie, showing his long white fang like teeth, as a glitter in his black void eyes seemed to shine. His body was sleek yet greasy body, except for the sharp, dark, bristly hair that covered his naked nether region which boasted an impressive 9 inch unhardened cock.

"Patience minion... Patience... Our first girl will be coming soon" Stephanie said stroking her minions arm while awaiting their first victim. It wasn't more than a minute when the door opened and 19 yearold Lacy was pushed in with her hands handcuffed behind her back.

Lacy had long dark brown hair and hazel green eyes. As she stood up it was clear that she was a little bit taller than Stephanie, and was wearing a light blue pushup bra and matching thong. The bra itself made her 36ddd tits look amazingly massive, which both Stephanie and Minion took notice of immediately. But it was when she spoke that their interest peaked. "Please! I don't know why I'm here! Please help me!" She sobbed as looked up at the 2 deviants.

They smiled down at her, and looked at each other. "She has braces!" Stephanie said with a girlish enthusiasm, as if having braces was something special, but Lacy did not understand. Minion looked down at Stephanie and smiled back.

Stephanie made her way to Lacy, grabbed her by her hair and pulled it as hard as she could causing Lacy to scream in a pathetic voice. "Listen hear you little cunt, if you want to make this easy, you lay down on your stomach and wait for my instructions!"

Lacy looked up at Stephanie as fresh tears fell down her face. "Please mistress... I don't know why I am here. I just want to go home".

Stephanie looked at her minion impatiently and sighed. He nodded in response and walked calmly towards Stephanie and Lacy while Stephanie let go of the shivering girls hair and with one of his gigantic balled up fists punched Lacy in the stomach, causing her to fall to the ground, gasping for air.

"That's better, now lets get down to business!" Stephanie said as she walked to a dark corner of the room while minion kept watch over the retching Lacy.

Stephanie returned with a brick and placed it directly in front of Lacy's face, looked up at the sobbing girl and smiled. "Pretend this brick is a cock... Any cock, cause I'm sure you have sucked your fair share of hard dicks before right? Pretend its a cock and wrap your mouth around it. And since I know you probably also are terrible at giving head, dig your teeth into this brick, because I'm sure that's what a little 'brace face' like you does when she's giving out blowjobs"

Lacy looked up with a confused and teary look in her eyes. Stephanie rolled her eyes angrily and snapped her fingers in the middle of the air, signaling minion and within seconds he was there, forcing Lacy flat on the ground, pushing her mouth towards the edge of the brick.

"NOOOO!!!" Lacy screamed in fear and pain as he placed her mouth over top of the brick and forced it down with one of his massive hand and held it there, letting her body shake underneath him.

"Thank you Minion", Stephanie said as she hopped and skipped over to them. She looked down at Lacy and smiled. "Ok Lacy, time to say goodnight sweetheart!"

Minion could feel Lacy's muscles tighten as he held her down. Her eyes were wide and her entire body shook with fear as Stephanie raised her right leg high into the air and brought it down with horrifically violent force onto the back of her head.


The impact was fast and terrible. Stephanie could feel Lacy's entire face break under the weight of her black thigh high. Blood began to ooze from every facial orifice onto the floor. Lacy's body trembled with shock as Stephanie scraped off her boot against the wall.

Minion looked down and smiled as he let go of the flopping girls head. Her mouth was now reminiscent of a Glasgow smile, completely ripped from cheek to ear on both sides and the top row of her teeth and braces had sliced open her lip so badly that there wasn't any flesh connecting her upper mouth to her nose. Just a gory hole of bloody gum flesh.

He grabbed Lacy by her hair and pulled her up as blood gushed from her broken face and presented it to Stephanie. Stephanie sniffed. "Hm... Pretty decently damaged, but...", she frowned, "those tits are still in tact... It'd be a shame to let her die without focusing some pain of those monsters first."

Stephanie walked around Minion and Lacy inspecting the situation with deep thought. Lacy's eyes could barely follow. Both eyes were bruised, half open and dripping with tears. She tried to speak, but only pieces of flesh and broken teeth came out and fell to the floor in a blood splatter.

"Ok", Stephanie said to Minion in a definitive voice, "Minion, i've made up my mind, I want you to use some of those wall restraints and chain her to the wall until we get Samm in here. I want to see how much of those teeth can fall into her bra before we get to her."
Minion nodded and pulled Lacy by the hair to the wall and began to chain her up against the wall.

Stephanie looked up into a corner of the room and whistled. "I'm ready! Bring in Samm and my tools ok?"
R: 0 / I: 0

Aoeba Sasha Tentacle

i'm looking for a story i read on gurochan archive long time ago. the story is like this: a girl named aoeba sasha are going to school, suddenly she got attacked by tentacles comming from bushess. later, she got her leg cut off and then she dies at the end of the stories. anybody remember about this story ?
R: 30 / I: 8

Straight Shota Guro

We need Stories of Adult Women fucking and Killing Young Shotas (not necessarily in that order, or separately)
R: 0 / I: 0

The Tragic End of Captain Marvel (non-con, torture)

This one's a commission - if you want one, send me a message at the email attached to the post. The queue's pretty long at this point, though :/
This story was uploaded a week earlier to my Patreon!

The Tragic End of Captain Marvel
Tags: non-con, M/F, rape, large insertion, torture

Growing up, Xaemar was somewhat idealistic. Being fed many a tale about the galaxy’s many heroes, he truly believed in them. That belief only grew even stronger when he witnessed one of them in action firsthand. Captain Marvel had come to save his homeworld from a galactic invasion. Before leaving, Carol Danvers had left some of his people with a communicator they could use if they ever needed the help from her again - a memory which he never forgot either.

When the Snap came, Xaemar’s planet, Damara, had descended into chaos. With half of the population gone, the society has collapsed. Very quickly, the confused, enraged people had turned to riots - only bringing the death toll even further up. Among this, Xaemar did his best to care for his younger sister, Damota - their parents gone with the Snap. Still, running from one hideout to another while trying to avoid the crazed crowds, Xaemar had remembered of the device he had seen those years ago. Surely, Captain Marvel would be able to set things right again? B-bring back all the people they had lost… Or - if that wasn’t possible - at least some kind of order to the planet?

Finding where the s.o.s. device had ended up wasn’t easy - but eventually, Xaemar managed to do it. Turning the device on gave him a true ray of hope, something to look forward to. The marvelous blonde woman in the blue who had saved all of them… She’d come back to them to save them once more! It was just a matter of time… A few days, at most! There was no response from the device, but that didn’t bother Xaemar - the man entirely certain that Captain Marvel would come to their aid, unaware that the device failed to reach the woman who left it there.

That very feeling proved to be very costly for the young Damaran. Thinking of their soon-to-be-savior, his movements became much more careless - enough for the many, many gangs which their society had devolved into to find him. Not only him, but his sister as well, at that - the young girl captured by the ruffians along with him.

These people were once respectable members of the society… But the Snap had ended the order of the world as it once was. They had accepted that nothing would be the same as it once was again - and to them, that included such concepts as morality. And Damota was so vulnerable in their hands… It was only natural for them to make use of her. Xaemar was forced to watch as they raped her - his sister begging him for help throughout all of it. It continued on for hours, even days - it seemed there would be no end to it.

Xaemar wasn’t allowed to miss even a second of it. Slipping away from reality because of exhaustion was only a momentary relief - his captors waking him back up with electric shocks just moments afterwards. They took pleasure in violating his sister repeatedly, but part of the fun was also seeing the broken look on Xaemar’s face. The only one he had left in the world was constantly crying - and that hurt even more than if they were hurting him directly.

That pain fueled an unbridled anger within him - but not towards his captors. As terrible as their actions were… They weren’t the only ones acting like that. The sad reality was that their entire planet was acting the same way… And Xaemar knew precisely whose fault that was. Why had not Captain Marvel arrived here yet? She was supposed to save them, save everyone… But she didn’t even bother coming here! In just a couple tens of hours, the admiration Xaemar had for her had devolved into just the opposite. Now, it was nothing but seething hatred - and from that hatred, he had gained new strength.

The men had noticed the change within Xaemar as he no longer showed how upset he was. As that took away a part of their fun, and they were already mostly spent, they decided there was no point in keeping it up - but not before one more blow to Xaemar’s psyche. With a quick shot, one of the men sent an energy blast straight through Damota’s head - killing her on the spot. It hurt soooooo much… But it was only yet another reason for him to hate that blonde bitch for not coming to their help.

The men let him go, deciding he wouldn’t be as fun to murder as his sister was. Following that, Xaemar’s goals had changed. Before, he wanted to protect his sister, and to help his people out… But now he had one goal, and one goal only - getting back at Captain Marvel for abandoning them like this. With nothing more binding him down, Xaemar could now go all out on it. Getting off the planet wasn’t easy, but eventually he managed to do just that - and from there, he could plot out his revenge in full.


Almost five years had passed since the Snap. Xaemar had acquired a considerable amount of funds in that time - enough to finally put his plan in motion. He also dedicated a huge chunk of that time to developing that plan - all so that he could have his revenge. The real breakthrough was getting in contact with the remnants of the Kree Empire - the galactic civilisation that had taken Carol Danvers in after she had acquired her powers over 30 years ago. Back then they had developed a device to contain her powers - initially with acceptable results. They had only improved on that technology since then - and were more than happy to supply Xaemar with it. They knew how dangerous Carol Danvers could be - and anyone taking her out for them was welcome.

The Kree had also agreed to set up a situation that would cause Captain Marvel to intervene - assuring the woman would be put straight in Xaemar’s hands. Now, all he needed to do was wait for her to arrive…


Carol Danvers was in the middle of fighting some giant robot. She had been tipped off about an incoming expanse by the Kree towards one of the planets on the borders of their territory. The way they had treated her had left Carol with quite the disdain for that nation - so putting a stop to their plans was always personal. However, immediately upon her arrival, she had been thrown into a battle with a massive piece of technology she had not seen before.

She had troubles deciding if it was remote controlled, or if there was someone piloting it from the inside. Not that it really mattered - she could destroy the robot now, and track its owner down afterwards if that turned out to be necessary. Her fists glowing with photons, she just continued to hammer with them away at the device. It was strong - but not stronger than her. Sure, it could withstand a beating from her, at least for now - but for how long? The robot had many, many limbs, that were all trying to hit her or grab onto her - creating a dangerous cloud of tools that could all be used against her. Still, there were plenty of spaces for her to stay safe next to it, if she just constantly stayed on the move - and Carol was more than fast enough for that. Avoiding the attacks of the robot, she just floated in the air around it, continuing to shower it with a barrage of attacks. She enjoyed proving to the robot’s owner - whoever could it be - that she was better than their little toy. Stronger, faster, more durable - whatever it could do, she could do better.

There were limits to how enjoyable that was, though. Once Carol was certain that truth had sunk in into whoever was facing, it was time to trash that big pile of metal. Charging up a photon blast in each of her palms, she then released them both at the same time straight into the behemoth she was up against - only to see it fizzle and bounce off its armor. Huh? Why would anyone take precautions against a power this rare? Still, if this wouldn’t work… It was time to apply some more direct measures.

Charging up close to the robot, Carol placed her palms directly against its armor - channelling a whole lot of cosmic energy straight through them. Immediately, they grew hot enough to melt almost anything - and with satisfaction, Carol watched as the metal began to drip from her fingers. She knew well enough that standing still like this made her vulnerable, at least in theory… Still, this was the quickest way to destroying the thing. Well, unless she wanted to unleash Binary Mode on the robot - but doing that seemed like overkill. Even if the robot got a few hits at her now, she could take all of those.

The artificial limbs hitting her one after another didn’t even make her flinch - the short-haired blonde staying exactly in the spot she was and continuing to melt through the robot’s insides. She only barely felt each of them - if anything, they just tickled her. When one of them pressed its tip right against her nape she didn’t even mind it - not until she felt it stab through her skin.

Immediately, Carol felt much, much weaker - and in an instant, realized what had happened. It’s been a long time since then, but she still remembered the shameful sensation that came with the Kree’s inhibitor affecting her. The surge of weakness, the place it was coming from, and just in general the overall feel were all very similar to what happened back then. Whoever was doing this made sure to get another of those inhibitors… Ha! As if that could stop her! She managed to overload the thing back then, and she only grew much, much stronger since then. An amused smirk popped up on her lips as she increased the energy output tenfold - already hearing some sizzling from behind her.

Channelling all of her energy into both destroying the device and steadily burn through the robot’s many layers of armor was a huge effort. She wasn’t worried by that, for she knew it was only going to take her a few seconds at full power - but for those precious seconds she was like a sitting duck. Even if she wanted to jump out of the way of another attack, she’d be unable to - and she couldn’t block it, either. She just assumed that it’d be over too quickly for the enemy to get any attack in - or, if they did, that they’d be unable to do any real damage to her anyways.

And then a spiked limb slammed right into the crotch of her outfit.


Carol looked down with shock as she stabbed at the metallic tentacle which tore straight through her bodysuit - and sunk right into her cunt. The moment it was inserted, its tip had detached from the rest - and proceeded to burrow up her vagina. Carol watched with disbelief as a bulge moved up her abdomen - but it was too fast for her to react to it. She didn’t even have the time to express any pain as it tore through her cervix and into her uterus - for it immediately broke out of her womb. Then, after a quick trip through her guts, it attached itself to her spine - sending a powerful shock through her nervous system.

Immediately, her powers all shut off - as if they were never there. Her hands cooled off, the glow within them disappearing as gravity began to affect Carol again - the woman dropping down and sliding further onto the shaft which had entered her. In mere instants all that made her special was reduced to nothing - leaving her just a normal human in the embrace of a killer robot.

Once Carol realized what had happened, she angrily banged her fists against the cold, merciless shell she had almost broken through - the only result being more robotic limbs snatching her arms away. In the manner of seconds, Carol had found herself in a position she had only felt once before… Back during the Snap, she felt truly helpless. She couldn’t do anything to save any of the victims back then… Now, with her powers gone and overpowered by a device many times her size, things weren’t looking good, either. However, she was not going to show that in any way - she was not going to give her captor the satisfaction. By then, it was clear to her that whoever had planned this was certainly gunning for her. Still, even if they had defeated her now… They could easily make some mistake in the future. She’d need to watch out for that - and for the time being, just take whatever they’ve had in store for her.

Still keeping her restrained like that - and with one of its limbs still buried inside Carol’s snatch - the robot proceeded to take the woman to its owner. Xaemar watched it with glee on the monitors in the base he had set up. The devices the Kree had provided him with worked out perfectly! Now, the cunt he hated so much was at his mercy!

Upon reaching the base, the robot dropped Carol off - but not without a pair of manacles binding her wrists together. She tested them out, but they were too sturdy to break right away. When Carol tried to push herself to pry them apart, a shock from the device attached to her spine quickly ended that - stopping her before she could do anything. The shock was surprisingly painful, but it was nothing Carol couldn’t handle - or at least, she told herself that. She was outraged by how crudely the device had been put inside her - her vagina still hurt a lot because of it - but she had to admit that it was a very effective way of bringing her down.

As the robot let go of her - finally retracting its long claw from within her pussy, Carol welcoming no longer having to endure that feeling - she came face-to-face with Xaemar. She had no idea who he was - but she could tell, what race he belonged to. He was a Damaran… Didn’t she save their planet a few years back? Why would he want to do this to her?

“What is the meaning of this?” Carol asked angrily while looking at the man without a shred of fear.

Xaemar replied with a blow straight to her face.

“Quiet, bitch! You’re not allowed to speak unless I allow you to.”

Carol didn’t even flinch at his attack - if anything, his fist hurt a little. Even if the active part of Carol’s powers had been taken care of by the power inhibitor, the passive boost to her strength and endurance was still present - completely neutralizing his first blow. But that didn’t bother him - he had also acquired some devices to enhance his strength just to make sure he’d be able to hurt her. For now, he still had ways to hurt her, though - like triggering the device inside of her. Another shock - this one, more powerful than the one before - shook her entire body. It hurt - every cell in her body screamed in pain - but was over in just an instant. With her muscles short-circuited though, specifically the ones in her knees, Carol couldn’t keep standing anymore - falling to her knees in front of Xaemar.

“This is your place now, whore!”

As the man said it, he walked around Carol - and delivered a kick to her back. With her muscles still aching from the electrical shock, he was able to put enough force into it to make her fall over. Then, Xaemar triumphantly placed one foot on her back - stomping on Carol and pressing her against the ground.

Leaning forwards, he grabbed Carol by the hair - and slammed it right into the ground.

“You’re a heroine no more… Then again, you never were one to begin with.”

He told her in a mocking tone, his mouth much closer to her ears than before - before slamming her head into the ground again. What was the man talking about? She had saved countless lives!

Xaemar brought Carol’s face down a few more times - only satisfied upon seeing a bruise appear on her cheek. Her body was still too tough for him to break properly in one go, but just leaving a mark on it was a satisfying outcome for now. Then, he grabbed the woman by her short hair - and began to drag her body by it. It required him to shock her a few more times to disable her resistance, as Carol constantly tried to fight back - but in the end, he ended dragging her off to one of the torture rooms he had prepared just for her. Her body rubbed against the base’s cold floor - even with the suit she was wearing, it was not a very pleasant sensation.

Arriving at the torture room, Xaemar locked Carol into some restraints made just for her. Her limbs were spread out in a cross pose, each stretched in a different direction - the short-haired blonde suspended in the middle of the room. Each of the shackles had an a power limiter within it, just in case - it never hurt to be too careful about what the bitch could pull off. Taking a few steps back, Xaemar took a look at Carol’s tied-up form - feeling happy like never before. He finally had her! She was still looking at him with defiance and anger in her eyes… Just as he expected her to. It was what would make this really enjoyable - turning that disobedient look into a truly broken one.

The first step was to get rid of Carol’s clothing. Her pussy was already bare - dripping some blood after the inhibitor bored a way through it - but the rest of her body was still covered in her bodysuit that doubled as her armor. However, the Damaran had just the tools to get rid of it. He decided to start off with an electro whip - the popper of which had been augmented with a small shock device. Not only it’d crack right into Carol’s body with some incredible speed and force - it’d also unleash some significant voltage on the spot it struck.

Xaemar swung the whip - listening with satisfaction to the sound of it cracking through the air, and the slap of it connecting with Carol’s flesh that followed. The quiet buzz that followed was almost too quiet to catch by comparison - but the way her body jerked up in it’s bindings was a clear sign she felt it. He aimed it at her torso, the whip slicing through the material covering it. Even if it was originally designed to withstand almost anything, the sheer force of Xaemar’s blow, when focused on such a small area, was still enough to rupture it.

After opening a hole in the woman’s clothing, the whip released some electricity straight into Carol’s body. If she still had access to her powers, she’d just laugh at the surge of energy, knowing it’d only make her stronger. However, the inhibitor didn’t let her to connect to that energy, to pull it into her reserves - so it was free to ripple across her body. And go across her body it did - some of her cells screaming in pain as current flowed through them. It was so different from the tingling she’d feel whenever entering binary mode - like this, her nerves were only irritated, screaming out in pain. Her muscles contracted on their own, reacting to the unwanted stimulation - and making her jump up within her bonds. Despite all that, however, Carol still didn’t feel threatened at all - only looking at the man with contempt.

“Was that supposed to hurt?”

She asked the man mockingly - only for him to raise his whip again. With the whip pulled away from her body, he could see a part of her skin now exposed - with the tiiiiniest change in hue signalling the exact spot the tip connected with.

“Quiet, whore! This is just to remove your clothes - you’ll never need them again.”

Following that declaration, Xaemar began to whip her, not sparing her any strength. His whip struck her again and again, each time tearing off a new tiny strip of Carol’s outfit off. The process was long and arduous, but infinitely rewarding. Xaemar felt that through reducing Captain Marvel’s outfit to shreds, he was also taking away a part of her personality. He already took away the powers that made the woman special - with her outfit also gone, she’d be just yet another human. One that’d be nude, at that - another way to humiliate the woman.

Carol took the whipping while keeping up a tough face - though it was getting harder and harder. Her physique was still stronger than a normal human’s, so her skin was still holding out for the most part - but only because her captor was just focusing on her clothes. Each of his strikes didn’t hurt that much… But they were so many of them! He was so tenacious in his pursuit to hurt her! Her body had no time to rest between each of those attacks - resulting in more and more strain being put on her body. Even her outstanding endurance had its limits - and it seemed that by doing this, the man could just be able to reach them. That worried her more than anything. This man shouldn’t have such an effect on her! And yet, by the time her clothes were gone, his finishing blows - despite being just as strong as the initial ones - seemed to hurt her more than the initial ones. Even worse, her body was also showing some signs of weariness unwittingly - droplets of sweat brought out by the exertion forming all over her body.

The more of Carol’s skin was visible to him, the more excited the Damaran man grew. He took particular pleasure in uncovering Carol’s breasts - knowing how significant that part of the body was for humans. Her chest wasn’t that big, but the sight was still interesting nevertheless. He had to admit that their round shape was quite captivating - and so were the tiny buds at the front. The current that kept running through Carol’s tits flowed right through her nipples as well - the sensitive nubs hardening because of it. Growing fully erect, they stuck out proudly from Carol’s chest - turning them into perfect targets. For now, Xaemar held on from picking on them, though - all in due time. Instead, once the front of his captive’s outfit was fully removed, he just walked around her - ready to repeat the same process on her back.

Another several hundreds - or maybe even thousands - of strikes later, Carol’s suit was truly gone. Coming back to the front of her body, Xaemar noted with some amusement that those tiny pink extremities were still as hard as they were before. The air in the room was cold, and some shocks were still able to reach them from behind - enough to keep Carol’s nipples hard as diamonds through the whole process.

Xaemar directed his whip towards one of them - and as its tip connected with the center of Carol’s nipple, for the first time he could see her face twitch. It was just a little sign, but it was a monumental victory for him - and in triumph, he struck at her other nipple. The shocks the whip sent into them tickled her breasts in a way that could even be considered pleasant - if it wasn’t for the pain that accompanied that. Now that he struck out directly against their flesh, he sent each of them into a jiggle - her chest shivering up and down as a result.

The second time, Carol’s face didn’t move - but the Damaran was satisfied with what he had already achieved. It was a crack in Captain Marvel’s unshakable facade, one that proved breaking her was a real possibility. For now… It was time to satisfy the other desire he had built up towards the woman. He recognized it could also be a viable way of making Carol suffer… But truth was, it’d be just a bonus. Ever since his sister had been raped right in front of him, Xaemar had been thinking of one day doing the same to the woman he felt was responsible for it. Now, he’d finally be able to give in to those urges - his shaft growing hard at the thought. Even if he knew Carol was most surely not compatible with him genetically - his cock was still able to be applied to her vagina.

Freeing his cock, he saw Carol’s face twist with disgust. But this was exactly what she deserved - whether she realized it yet or not. Because she wasn’t here, Damota - and countless other girls - had all been put through the same shame and agony of being raped. For all of them, he would do the same to her.

Holding his cock in his hand, Xaemar directed it towards Captain Marvel’s vagina. There was some blood flowing out of it as a result of the inhibitor being installed in her - but he thought of the blue liquid as only extra lubrication. Pushing in, he could feel a shiver going through Carol’s body - even if she didn’t want it, her body was responding to his cock. As his cock was both longer and thicker than that of a human, it filled Carol’s slit in nicely - her inner walls hugging his cock tightly. As a result, as he went deeper in, his dick touched the wounds the inhibitor left on her before - causing Carol more discomfort.

She didn’t show it though, even as he began fucking her harder - though the pain from one part of her body she never expected to be attacked was a bit more impactful on her than the others. Her body wasn’t prepared for that - and so, she couldn’t control her reactions to that as well. Some more signs that it was making her uncomfortable popped up on her otherwise defiant face from time to time.

“Ha! Is that the best you can do?”

She taunted Xaemar again at one point - spurring him to fuck her harder. He picked up the pace, slamming into her cunt with more and more force. As her cervix had been damaged by the inhibitor, the tip of his cock was perfectly able to fit into the hole it used to be - his dick peeking into her womb. T-This feeling… Carol really didn’t like it. It was something unknown to her - and that was making it dangerous.

After raping Carol as best he could, Xaemar came - his spunk shooting into her womb. With the hole in the back of it still there, some of his semen even leaked into her abdomen, mixing with her guts - the sensation making Carol’s stomach revolt. It was so degrading! The man shoot his dirty seed straight into her uterus! He treated her like a cum dumpster! He dared he do that to her! Carol’s head filled with anger and frustration as a result - that persisted even as the man pulled out. Some of his dark green semen seeped out of her cunt, too - mixing in with the blue blood already there.

Xaemar wasn’t done with Carol yet, though. His dick was still ready for round two - and there was another hole he wanted to explore. Taking a step behind Carol, he grabbed her butt with both hands. Carol had some men grope her like that in the past - usually, she sent them home with a few broken fingers. Like this, however… She just tried to clench her anus close as Xaemar tried to pry it open. For a moment, she managed to stop him like that - some satisfaction popping up within Carol. It was short-lived, though - for he had the device within her shock her again.

This time, he let the current flow through her for a longer time - exposing Carol’s nerves to some more prolonged suffering. Her body tensed up as a result, jerking ever so slightly up within her bonds. Once the current was gone, she slumped back down, her muscles all relaxing after being forced to cramp down. Because of that, her asshole also opened up - her sphincter expanding. Xaemar took advantage of that - slamming the tip of his cock into the tight hole.

It was much tighter than her cunt was. Xaemar needed to put in more force into forcing his way into it than he had to with her cunt - the walls of Carol’s rectum putting up a fight. However, Carol never imagined she’d need to toughen up her asshole - so, unlike most of her other muscles, they weren’t that durable. A couple of hard thrusts later, they began to let Xaemar deeper into her ass - the alien gleefully doing just that.

Her ass being used like that was another sensation Carol didn’t have a lot of experience with. The pain of having her body adapt to a dick like that was insignificant - but the mental damage of being violated like this was much worse. Carol tried her best not to think about it, but she couldn’t get one sensation out of her mind: that she was tainted now, both of her lower holes violated by the alien’s cock. She forced that thought into a faraway corner of her mind, sealing it off - but she couldn’t truly get rid of it.

Cumming into Captain Marvel’s ass, Xaemar felt incredibly empowered. This was once an incredibly powerful woman - but now, she was just his fucktoy! Served her right. Her sister still suffered so much more!

For the moment, two orgasms using Carol’s body were enough for her captor. It wasn’t as successful in bringing Carol down as he had hoped for - but at least the seeds of defeat were planted in her mind. They needed some time to grow… He needed to keep his guest occupied until then.

Next step was something Xaemar had hired some help for. As great as it felt to hurt her directly with his own hands, he knew there were people who could do it much better. Hiring a number of professional torturers to torment her constantly was an investment he was more than ready for. Now, he invited them all into the room - and was looking forward to seeing them at work.

The first thing they tried on Carol was just a pure, physical beating. Even if her skin was much tougher than that of a normal human, without Carol powering it up it wasn’t impenetrable. Her body was showered with a barrage of punches and kicks - not unlike those she had dished out on Xaemar’s robot upon arriving there. With one exception - that metal was, as it turned out, more durable than her body was. Bruises quickly began to pop up all over her fair skin. Darker, red, and even blue spots appeared all over it in the spots that Carol was hit in the hardest - and, as a result, those spots were only attacked even more viciously.

Carol didn’t show any reaction to these, though. The force of the blows made her body swing in her bindings, but Captain Marvel was doing her best to appear unfazed. It was just a training session, she was telling herself. They’re all trainers you hired to make yourself get even stronger. Her body burned with desire to blast them all with her powers, though - but she knew it was impossible. Upon any sign that she was trying to gather some energy for an attack, the device would shock her - breaking her concentration and causing that energy to discharge through her body as well. That wasn’t the only time the device shocked her, though. Xaemar let it fry her at seemingly random intervals - and each time, it lasted a little longer than before. With the device being connected directly to her nervous system, she couldn’t deny that it hurt. She thought she was alright with pain like that, but as it continued, and she was given no respite from it, it was getting harder and harder to keep that feeling going.

The shocks also caused her organs to get a lot more irritable. First and foremost, her sweat glands - her body starting to sweat profusely. The sweat ran down her body, with droplets of it clearly visible on her skin - and sent flying through the air by some of the hits. Similarly, hits to other areas of her body caused her to excrete other bodily liquids. The punches at her face caused saliva to fly out of her open mouth - sometimes, with a part of one of her teeth, too. Punches towards her abdomen, meanwhile, shifted its contents around. Squeezing on her womb, they forced more blood and their boss’s spunk out of her vagina - having it flow both down her thighs and squirt onto the ground below.

There was one more aftereffect to the hits to her belly, though. After her stomach had been hit directly enough times, it just couldn’t take it anymore. The exertion caused it to release all of its contents back up - Carol throwing up. The filth flooded out of her mouth, barf dripping down her chin. Most of it ended up on the ground below, but some of it also ended up on her chest and even her stomach - Carol’s body covered in her own waste.

Throwing up in front of all those people was another blow to Carol’s mentality. Was there any point pretending that she was so strong and unshaken after her body betrayed her like this? All those men have seen her in this miserable state already… Her body showed them, how weak it really was. W-was this really the case? W-without her powers, she was this helpless?

As Carol wondered that, the men continued hurting her. The shocks grew even more frequent than before, and they were starting to take their toll on her body. Her muscles were screaming out in pain for longer and longer after each of them. Eventually, these two caught up to one another - meaning the pain in her muscles never went away. And with these parts of her body constantly screaming out in pain, it made everything else feel so much worse! Carol was now dreading every second - scared that the device would shock her again. The longer she went without being shocked, the more afraid she was - until finally, those fears were fulfilled as current would flow through her body once more. And then, the cycle would begin anew - Carol’s head spiraling into despair.

The torturer’s next step was to grab one of Carol’s arms. Straightening it out, one of them then smashed right into her elbow - breaking it at that spot. Her arm hung limply in its binds - and the men continued to do the same to her other arm as well. Her legs also received the same treatment - all of Carol’s limbs crippled in quick succession. Breaking her bones didn’t really bother her that much, though. The Kree blood flowing in her veins would cure them much quicker than most other humans. Sure, the pain was pretty strong - but Carol managed to keep herself in check despite that, if only barely.

Not too long afterwards, her body betrayed her again. Her bladder couldn’t handle all the shock her body was being put through - and so, it voided itself. It wasn’t for long, but the stream of golden coming from her urethra was unmistakable. And so was the shame that filled her as a result - she even pissed herself in front of them! That drove it in fully, just how pathetic she was - at least to her. She just hung her head in shame afterwards, done with playing it tough. The next time she was shocked, she screamed out in pain - a sign of how successful they were.

Satisfied with that, Xaemar ordered his thugs to rape her. Only a handful of them, though - those of them who had truly massive cocks. Carol’s eyes widened in shock and horror as she saw one of them approach her. That… thing was as thick as her leg! She stared in horror at the alien’s giant cock as he put it in between her spread legs - then thrust right in. She had already taken one rough entrance before, so she knew what to expect - but feeling her entrance be torn open to let a cock in like that still hurt. Her already wounded vaginal canal was forced to stretch to its limit - and her cervix became just a thing of the past. Her womb was ballooned out as the monstrous cock slid straight into it - Carol screaming in pain as a result.

Since a few hours had passed since the inhibitor had been installed in her, the tear in her uterus that the device had created was already partially healed. Still, that part of her womb was much weaker - and so, it was the part that tore first. The man’s cock made the tear much bigger than before, though - enough for his dick to go through it. Her womb was reduced to just a wrapper for his cock as it ventured into her guts - a huge bulge appearing in her stomach.

Carol looked down at that bulge with a mixture of horror and disbelief. This was worse than anything she could have ever imagined… Not only did the man rape her, he was turning her into breeding stock for all of his lackeys! She was so much more to be just used like this… And yet, here she was - and it seemed there was no way for her to break out. Her power… She wasn’t going to get it back. She wasn’t going to break out of here… She was just going to be raped and tortured for that bastard’s fun…

The alien within her began to move - and Carol nearly threw up again. She could feel him so deep in her insides… Her stomach revolted again as she felt the tip of his dick ram into it. If there was still anything left in her stomach, she would have left it out - but as there wasn’t, she just felt her stomach flip upside down. The thrusts ruined her uterus further - and most of her vagina was just a very wide canal. He continued to rape her like that for a while, before spilling his seed straight into her abdomen - Carol disgusted by the sensation even more.

As nauseating as that rape was, there was a bright spot for Carol in all of it. The shocks have stopped - at least those repeated, random ones. She was certain she’d trigger one again if she tried doing anything… So she didn’t even dare to try. The relief from the terrible pain was very welcome - Carol’s body slowly recovering from the worst she had suffered through. She didn’t even realize, what she was thinking - that she was grateful the men were raping her. That she wished that the rape would go on as long as it could, that it’d keep the pain away from her for a while longer.

Carol got her wish - for the big-dicked aliens used her body for a long time. During that period, she was reduced to being just a cocksleeve for them - but she didn’t really mind. Eventually, though, they were finished with her - and Xaemar decided that it was a good moment to take a break. He definitely needed some sleep, and his hired goons probably would benefit from that too… Some time to rest up and let their balls get some jizz again. Also, they needed to let Carol heal a little - as she was now, her holes weren’t really usable for those of them with normal-sized cocks anymore. Fortunately, Captain Marvel’s healing factor was very strong - enough that it’d restore her pussy to a more acceptable state overnight.

During that time, Carol wasn’t given any rest, though. They’ve hooked her up to a machine that had only one goal in mind - to constantly keep raping her. One piston was inserted into her gaping cunt, another one slid into her anus - and a third one entered her mouth. Her mouth remained unused before due to the fear of Carol biting them - but a metallic shaft was safe from that. The three robotic cocks would keep fucking Carol through the night, without giving her even a moment to rest. As if that wasn’t enough… Since the dicks were metallic, there was no reason not to keep the shocks going - so Xaemar did just that.

Because of that, the night ended up being incredibly painful for Carol. Unable to sleep, tortured and penetrated artificially - her body strained significantly as it started to regenerate. By the time morning came again, a very sweaty Carol was hanging limply in her bindings - completely drained. Xaemar just shocked her back to awakeness, though - and he and his employees resumed with the torture.


That same pattern continued for a number of days - though Carol quickly lost track, how much time had passed. During the day, she’d be tortured and raped or both at once - and during the night, strapped into a machine that’d keep raping her. She was given no respite, no time to rest at all. Even when they raped her, she wasn’t safe like during the first day. In fact, hurting her during the rape was what her tormentors preferred - for her insides clenched hard on their cocks as a result. During the nights, all of that damage was healed away anyways - so they could be as rough with her as they desired.

Captain Marvel lasted for ten days, but on the eleventh she couldn’t hold her tears in anymore. During that day, she gradually devolved into a crying, sobbing wreck. She begged the men to stop, she cried how much it hurt. She complained how big the cocks penetrating her were - she cried as she felt them cum straight into her unwilling flesh.

Even after that, she continued to suffer through that for nearly two more weeks before she had completely broken down mentally. Uninterrupted pain and endless tears became the norm for her. She begged for the suffering to end constantly, searching desperately for a way out. Finally, a few days later, she had found it. Death. She just needed to die, and then it’d all be over.

She asked all of her torturers for death, begging each and every one of them desperately - but she wouldn’t be granted the release of death. However, hearing it was infinitely satisfactory for Xaemar. This was it - the woman he hated wished that her life would end, all because of his actions. He had succeeded… But just letting her die felt wrong. She didn’t deserve such an easy way out.

Xaemar approached Carol again as she was being hooked up to the machine that had become her nightly companion. She looked up at him, her eyes full of tears - her face showing no signs of the strong woman she once was.

“Please, kill me! Please, let this end!”

She begged, but he just shook his head.

“No, I won’t. No one will. You won’t be allowed to die - not now, not ever. My machines will keep you going forever - forced to suffer like this endlessly. This is how your life will always be like from now on. I, however, have no more use for you. Since you’re really just a whore now, though… You will serve people as one. A much more reliable service than what you used to do. Like this, you won’t abandon anyone ever again - anyone who wants to fuck you will be able to do so.”

Listening to this shattered Carol’s brain even further. She’d live like this… Forever? N-no… This couldn’t be true!

But it was. Soon afterwards, Carol had been transported to one of the galaxy’s most active planets. There, she had been installed as an attraction in one of the many underground brothels. Once the word spread, people from all over the galaxy would journey there just for the chance to fuck the once-great heroine, to see how far she has fallen. She was never taken out of her bindings, though - and the inhibitor within her kept shocking her, just as much as it used to. The customers were invited to do whatever they wanted with her, as long as they didn’t kill her - each new visitor putting Carol through some new kind of torture she had never imagined before. The broken woman begged each of her customers for death, but no one would ever grant it to her - Captain Marvel forever bound to be a just a fucktoy for some of the galaxy’s richest.
R: 0 / I: 0

Demise of a Princess

Demise of a Princess
Tags:Beheading, Public Execution

The door of the black maria opens. A beautiful young girl is pulled out.
The girl's face is upset and her eyes are dull, but that doesn't affect her beautiful face under long amber hair. She looks like a princess in a fairy tale. Through a rough cotton dress, people still vaguely see the graceful figure formed by dance training, especially the chest with just right size, which seems firmer because of the hands bind backwards. The two protruding points of the chest and the line in the center of her round buttocks, she is as pure and attractive as an elf. Men around eye on her, and swallows.

This is a rare sight in this conservative country. The crowd burst into cheers. It's only 9 a.m., but people have crowded this square in the center of Hdayir. They came to see this rich young girl who once could only be seen in magazines, dressing in gorgeous dresses and glamour. In the middle of the square are several prison vans. Guards armed with guns surround the girl in the center. Opposite her are several local officials, and a reporter with a camera, transmitting real time video to the world.

The girl's name is Anniebelle. Only 20 years old, she is the heir of Ryan family, a military industry giant in the United Provinces. She was sent to the Middle East two years ago as general manager of the local branch, preparing to take over the family business in the future. As a young and beautiful girl from a top family, she soon got fame in the Royal and aristocratic dances balls and achieved several big deals. But a year ago she got a little trouble. The local military tracked a large number of data packets being sent to the servers in the hostile country and then learned that, the "expensive original United Provinces chips " purchased from her were polished cheap chips from other countries, and obviously with back doors on. Memory chips, display screen and other equipments have also been replaced by cheap trash. The advertised high performance was never met. The Mideast country was furious. Anniebelle just went in. Nevertheless, she was bailed after several month’s efforts from the Foreign Ministry. Then she was put under house arrest in a 2150 square meter house on the outskirts of Hdayir, where she spent her days on drawing pictures and writing poems.

However, a month ago, several scandals set off in the headquarters of the company. Although the public relations department immediately ordered websites to delete posts after posts, and waged propaganda campaigns after campaigns, it didn’t work. Soon the domestic netizens got enraged too, and the president tweeted that he would no longer spend any precious diplomatic resources on the case of the Ryans. A few days later, Anniebelle was carried like a chicken back out of her cold and humid mansion, into a spring-like warm prison cell. And after a brief trial, she comes to the square..

An old bearded official looked at Annie, whose sharp eyes made her hair stand. He takes out an envelope, slowly opens it, takes out a piece of paper, puts on his glasses, and then reads, first in Arabic, then in English:

"I, as the chief judge, declare: Miss Anniebelle Ryan, you are sentenced to decapitation for espionage and fraud, according to the sacred law of our country. You will be executed later. If you have any last words, we can pass it to your family. "

Anne's two smooth legs kept shaking: "no, I didn't do it. You can't blame me…"

The judge shook his head. "Sorry, Miss Anniebelle, this is the final decision by jury, based on the fact of, your illegal act."
"You can't kill me…Because Prince Amir and Prince Khalil are my good friends… We met on…" She argued.
"Miss Anniebelle, please respect the law and royal dignity, of the country you are in."
"No… You can't do this…you are violating human rights… "
"If Miss Anniebelle believes that your human rights have been violated, we support you, or your relatives, to use legal instruments to protect your rights, including suing our government." He glances at the watch. "Well, it's time. May your soul be forgiven. "

Annie's mind was blank, and the fear of death dominated her. The guards gathered around, binded her silk like long hair, and put on black blinders. Before being forced by the guards, Annie collapsed onto her knees. She heard heavy steps coming. That must be her executioner. With a swish, a scimitar was pulled out of the sheath.

Her teeth are cackling. A warm and humid feeling comes from the legs, some liquid is flowing by. Although it was hot in the Middle East, the chillness from the scimitar made her shiver, as if it is not in a desert, but in the snowy winter. She curled up, hoping of a little warmth back.

The executioner said a few words. She can't understand. So the executioner patted her on the shoulder and held her by the neck. Annie understood that he wants her to stretch her long beautiful neck and expose her neck spine, just like a goose to butcher. In this way, she can have her head severed in a single slash, and enjoy a swifter, cleaner and less painful death than otherwise.

The crowd excites.
A gust of breeze passes by her ear.
“Daddy, help——
She screamed, but is interrupted before letting it out, only making a vague sound.

The blade is well sharpened, especially for the young lady. She barely feels the cold still by her neck, and the flesh and bones of her neck are separated. A crisp sound of breaking a tree branch, muffled soon by the sound of splashing water. And then overwhelming pain and numbness from her lost torso.

She flys into the air, turns a few rounds, lands on her face, rolls, like a ball, and becomes still.

The hair and the blindfold got loose. Now she could see her headless body a few feet away prone on the ground, with two bloodstreams splashing onto the ground from the incision of her neck. The body is shaking, legs kicking, hips pointing to the sky, hands scratching on the ground in hope to find something. The crowd hissed and laughed. Her struggle is so fierce that she pulled the bottom of her prison garb to the bottom of her thigh, revealing her white buttock, and the sparse hair in the middle. Her body reluctantly accepted her fate. The struggle calms into slight twitches from time to time. Some stinky soil leaks out of her hip.

Anne's lips murmurs for a few words. She wants to cry for pain, but after all, could say nothing without her lovely chest. Her eyes lose focus, and her face, covered with blood, relaxes. Now she looks peaceful.

What she finally fells, is a steady hand holding her hair, lifting her up and showing her to the crowd. A cheering burst out from the crowd.

The judge declared the end of the execution. Some local people went home, while others stayed to watch the guards gathering Annie's remains onto a stretcher, put into the van and drive away. According to the local law, since Anne has committed the crime of espionage, she shall be exhibited on the pillar for three days. However, the mercy king pardons her in particular from further humiliation afterlife, partly out of pity to the young girl, and partly as a goodwill to the United Provinces. And the president never mentioned her again.

Anne goes home in a chiller. When the crystal coffin is opened, everyone frowns. In addition to the awful smell, what a mess she has made. These mideast barbarians have boxed her without basic cleaning. Her stomach fluid, excrement, urine and blood spread all around because of tossing along the way. That’s not a rich princess; but a butchered dog.

The embalmer takes off her bloody clothes, washes her slim body, cleans her intestines, sews her head, combs her hair, puts on new dress, does makeup, and finally turns the scruffy girl back to a beautiful doll. Anne now sleeps in her room, waiting to return to the arms of mother earth.

Mr. Ryan seems very sad to see his daughter in this way. He sends all others out, locks the doors and windows, and spent two days and two nights alone with his daughter's body.

No one knows what happens to Miss Anniebelle meanwhile.
R: 67 / I: 0

Repairs (Vaporization, casual, cons)

“Hi Chief!”

“There you are. Fusion chamber's gone out again. I need you to go in there and restart it.”

“Oh. Okay! Didn't Capri restart it yesterday?”

“She did, and now it's gone out again.”

“Why's it gone out again?”

Chief Aimee-3364641 gave her junior counterpart an impatient look. Emily-51561497 was just a farmgirl, expendable. Maybe if she'd done three tours like Aimee and made reactor chief she'd be a little bit more important but… well, she hadn't.

“Figuring that out is MY job” she reminded the ditzy blonde junior engineer. “Which I can't DO because we don't have MAIN POWER because, I repeat, the fusion chamber's gone out so I need YOU, to go in THERE, and RESTART it! Or is that too hard for your dumb whore brain to figure out?”

“Okay, chief, okay! I was just curious!” Emily sniffed and unzipped her work uniform. She shrugged it off and let her hair down as she stood naked in front of the access hatch to the chamber. “Goodbye, I guess. Good luck fixing the problem.”

“Whatever...” Aimee muttered, not even bothering to acknowledge the farewell. She watched her instruments carefully as the hatch opened then closed and was locked behind her and the sound of Emily clambering deep into the heart of the megaKelvin reactor faded to a few sporadic tunk… tunk… clonk sounds.

Four silent seconds later there was a loud BANG and main power came back online. Aimee sighed and reached over to her terminal.

“Chief engineer's log,” she said, and recorded the date. “Another fusion core burnout. Emergency restart completed by junior engineer Emily-51561497. Fusion was sustained for less than twenty-four hours this time and we've got two days to go before we make it back to Vyalarn Station to diagnose and repair the problem and take on replacements. Cause of the failure remains unclear, but it's getting worse. I've only got two junior engineers left after which we'll have to start sacrificing people who actually matter. Will monitor and try to nurse it home. End log.”

She stood up and peered through the thick sapphire porthole into the heart of the reactor, where there was now a healthy white glare – a small star, really – hanging in the middle of the containment field. Of Emily, there was no sign.



“God fucking dammit...” Aimee sighed and tapped the ship intercom. “Junior engineer Sarah-10382479 to reactor core, ASAP.”

The captain called down while she was waiting. “Aimee, my ship has stopped moving again...” she said, warningly.

“Yes ma'am. I think I know what's causing the problem and it ain't something we can fix at sea. Just gotta restart and make best speed.”

“How many juniors do you have now?”

“Just one after this restart, ma'am.”

“Think we can make it?”

“It'll be close, but yeah.”

“Okay. Carry on, Chief.”

A couple of minutes later, Sarah trotted into the reactor control room, sporting a giant hicky and smeared lipstick.

“Took you long enough,” Aimee accused.

“Sorry, chief. I was getting a goodbye from Briar-one-oh-five-”

“Do I look like I give a shit? I want you to turn that fucking reactor back on not give me your life history.”

“...Yes chief. 'Bye chief.”

Aimee ignored her. She hunched over her instruments and made careful note of exactly everything that happened in the twenty seconds it took Sarah to take off her clothes, open the reactor hatch, step inside, seal it, and crawl into the heart of the ship's power supply.


Power came back up and Aimee sighed.

“Chief engineer's log...” she began, again…




Briar-10562221 sighed. Aimee had called her down in anticipation of another failure and for lack of anything better to do while he waited to die she'd spent the whole time swivelling bored in her chair and sloping off to the bathroom to masturbate. “My turn, chief?”

“That's what I called you down here for you stupid slut. Get in there.”

“'Bye chief.”

“Yeah, sure, whatever.”

There was nothing more for Aimee to record. She knew exactly what the problem was, she'd done everything she could. This time, rather than ignoring her subordinate's departure she stood up and watched through the porthole.

It was a shame, really. Briar really had an amazingly sexy body, and a talented tongue, too. She'd been a good stress-buster. Now Aimee watched through the sapphire as Briar sealed the hatch behind her, climbed the ladder into the reactor's exact middle. She enjoyed a last look at Briar's shapely body as the junior engineer reached up and hit the reactor prime, counted four seconds, then hit the ignition.

She was instantly and briefly reduced to a human-shaped smear of plasma as the reaction restarted itself.



“Chief engineer's log. If the trend holds then the next failure should be in about an hour. We're also, coincidentally, about an hour out from Vyalarn station. I-”

The power went. Aimee heaved a huge sigh and glanced over her shoulder at the treasonous reactor then called the captain.

“Sorry ma'am. Looks like we're gonna need a tug the rest of the way.” she said.

“Fuck that,” Captain Janet O'Malley said. She was a freeborn, one of only five people on the ship with an actual surname. “I'm not paying for a tug. Just restart it again. Do it yourself, seeing as you're too much of an ignorant cunt to keep a reactor burning.”

“...Yes ma'am. Goodbye.”

O'Malley ended the call without acknowledging the farewell.

Aimee grumbled to herself for a second then loaded the log up off emergency power.

“Chief engineer's log, Final entry. As the sudden stop in the previous entry suggests, the reactor went again. Captain doesn't want to pay for a tug, so I guess it's my turn to get vaporized… Chief engineer Aimee-3364641 signing off. Good luck to the next engineering crew.”

She shrugged off her shipsuit and stomped over to the hatch.

“Cheapskate bitch hope she fucking gets eaten by a Rallifrexian hope some alien freak lays an egg in her whore chest while she chokes on its acid dick...”

The hatch swung open and she closed it securely behind her.

She kept up her litany of complaint as she climbed the ladder.

“Three years hard work and not even a fucking thank you would a little fucking courtesy kill her stuck up freeborn princess cunt she can fuck right off out the airlock, like to see her tits explode...”

She hit the primer and moved her thumb over to the ignition switch.

“One Mississippi, two Mississippi, three Mississippi, four… Bitch.”

Unbeknownst to her, the last three girls had all spoken the exact same last words.
R: 3 / I: 0

The cartel's enforcer

I have been thinking up a story of Pedro the man in charge of the cartels kidnapping, and public relations.

This is set in near future Mexico when the cartel has completely taken over the government. There is actually much less violence, as certain cartels are designated the official governing bodies. Any opposition forces have died horribly.

In the run up to this point during the drug wars, the competition for horrible retaliation videos was on the rise. Every cartel was uploading videos online of rivals dying horrible deaths, beaten, and chopped, up alive.

At the same time there was something terrible happening to people in Juarez. The authorities were finding whole families remains. All with signs of severe torture, and indications that many of them had been partially eaten.

By all accounts most of these people were not involved in the drug, business but were just sleeping in their homes, or were migrants passing through.

It was a huge story on the news, and people were disappearing at such a high rate that the police actually did an investigation for once.

Video evidence showed a van registed to an address outside of town loading a missing family into a van. When the police raided the address, they found a nightmare.

In this crude compound there were over 30 people, and a walk in fridge, and freezer with the remains of many more. Disconcertingly many of the remains were floating in marinades and spices to be eaten. Vats of genitals, babies floating in buttermilk, castrated men dying slowly with their crude sutures.

They also discovered a video production studio, with many older, but pro level cameras and lights. There were rows and rows of tapes. The policemen popped in the first one, and almost puked when it opened right up to a man inserting a stake up a screaming young boys ass, and then cooking him over an open flame while his bound family watched on.

The police lied in wait, and several hours later the van came driving up the dusty driveway. All at once they emerged from cover and took the man Pedro into custody at gun point.

In the back of the van was a traumatized young mother and her 3 children. He had already sodomized them all, but at least they escaped his dinner plate.

When news got out about this man Pedro it was a sensation throughout Mexico, and soon enough many of these videos leaked, soon the dark sides of Mexico's internet were flooded with these TV production quality videos of Pedro torturing and eating people, it was the one story that was big enough to get the cartels out of the news for a time.

The calls were to bring back mob Justice and to lynch Pedro in the town square. Things were so tense outside the jail that the police were scared they would soon be overrun.

The prosecutor went on TV, and decreed that Pedro was soon to be put to death.

Luckily for Pedro that is not what was to happen. He had a secret benefactor. As the tapes leaked out the head of the cartel that was the seize ultimate power, found them captivating.

He couldn't look away as he watched Pedro callusly rape, torture, and eat the people. He had raped, and killed his fair share of people, but Pedro was an artist at it. Extracting the maximum suffering, and really excelling in the psychology of torturing men's egos through cuckolding, and leaving them helpless as he ate their families, and eventually their penises right in front of them.
R: 60 / I: 1

Jissouseki Abuse Archive

B-b..Because, techi!

(Part 1)


Looking for jissouseki is relatively easier than one would expect. Like a great rodent population, you find them most populous in the alley-ways and areas around urban housing, behind restaurants and marketplaces, and warehouses and ports. You might find one in your backyard, maybe even within your own home; quietly and sometimes cleverly hiding from sight in the basement or the attic.

But the largest populations comes from the parks. Next to that are the forests or pastures in the countryside. But parks remain the number one way to run across many jissouseki.

I myself have a jissouseki as a pet, along a few to play with for my amusement, if nothing more. Many of these creatures are expendable, to an almost ridicoulous degree. The ones worthy of being pets, and thus entitled to a good life of treats, bedding, love and care, are the smart ones. It foten hard to ever find a jissou smart enough to grace you. But how to tell which ones are the dumb retarded stupid ones from the above average to high in intelligence?

Simple! You just ask them, whenever they waddle up to you by themselves or in a group asking (and in some cases, demanding) you to take them home, why you should.

And watch the spectacular results.

You often find them in large packs of two to twelve. Right now I had been accosted by two jissou. One was obviously a recently grown adult with the responsibilities of a mother to boot. On her arms was a slumbering jissou child, looking exactly like a miniature, but cuter, version of herself.

"Hello Mr. Man!"

I smile, quietly humoring her, "Hello little jissou."

"Is my daughter not cute, desu?" She asked, her brightly colored eyes glowing with anticipation.

"Yes," I replied honestly, "She looks so very cute!"

"Am I not cute too, techi?"

I raise an eyebrow and bluntly replied, "You are ugly. I don't know how your kid lives whenever she wakes up to your face. And frankly, you smell worse than a horse that died on crack."

The mother stared at me, red and green tears welling up in her large eyes. She wiped some away with an arm, now openly crying, "I'm not ugly, desu! I'm a pretty jissou Mama, desu! You are a mean jerk, desu!"

"Ha! Me, mean? That may be so Jissou Mama, but I am honest!" I replied with a snort of laughter, "Your daughter is cute, you are not!"

"I AM cute! You are lying desu," screeched the mother, now angry, gnashing her teeth and her face going splotchy red. The jissou child woke up with a cry and immediatly began weeping, "Too loud, techi! I'm scared, techaaa~!"

"LOOK AT WHAT YOU DID, DESU! YOU MADE JISSOU-CHAN CRY!" shouted the jissou at the top of her lungs. The outburst only served to make me guffaw louder and the child to bawl even louder. There was a soft impact on my leg and I saw the child falling from my ankle onto my shoe, her expression was one of disbelieving shock from being thrown. It didn't take long for the small ball of shit between her ass and the panties to squeeze through like guacamole through a cheesecloth.

"You just threw your only child at me," I supplied easily to the angry panting mother, whose eyes wept tears of emotional despair, "You could've killed her. How does that make you feel Jissou-Chan? That your Mama doesn't love you?"

Freshly outraged, the mother seemed speechless. Though she did make some odd sounds in her shock of my accusation. The child on my shoe was bawling and wept even harder as it shook it's head, "Mama loves me! She does! Mama does love me, techa!"

I bend down easily and said quietly and soothingly, speaking cruelties to the jissouseki, "But she threw you, used you as a weapon to hurt me! She is jealous of you, you're young and cute, she is ugly and old! She hates you."

The child shook it's head, unable to believe the words from the human, but even as she denied it all, her mother's antics did not prove to encourage her child to believe her any more than the human.

"I AM NOT UGLY, DESA! I AM NOT OLD," screamed the jissouseki hoarsely, her face now sallow and red with rage and mouth with spittle, "YOU ARE A BAD MAN, DESU! YOU ARE A MEAN LIAR, DESU! I'M NOT LETTING YOU HAVE MY DAUGHTER, DESU!"

I smile and snorted, discreetly slipping on gloves. "You ARE ugly. You ARE old. I am not a liar. You just nearly killed your child. You are a bad mother, so I will take care of my new Jissou-Chan!"

The jissouseki's eyes nearly popped with freshly brewed anger, veins growing from out of her green hoodie as I pick up her child, who still wept, oblivious to the chaos around her. I look around, noting that the mother had not noticed the large crowd around us. A sizable number of jissouseki had gathered, many of them children and mid-mature jissou-children. The rest were a few adults leading a family of kids and maggots, the latter riding on the children or with an older sibling clutched in their mother's hands as they all seemed to sense an upcoming slaughter and hungrily anticipating it.

Grinning to myself I made a slashing motion to my throat and pointed at the still crying child in my gloved hands. The mother noticed the 'Bad Jissouseki' Gloves and the threat to her daughter, but her rage overrode her senses and she began screaming obscenities and launched herself at me, "I ATE YOU, DESU! YOU ARE A BAD MAN, DESU! GIVE BACK MY DAUGHTER DESU! IF YOU-"

I kicked the screaming bitch in the face, silencing her more effectively than the can of mace in my back
pocket. Not that I was going to use it on her just yet.

"My face, desu! My cute beautiful face! What have I done to you?" Screamed the mother as she writhed on the ground, her voice slightly muffled from broken teeth and the arms around her face.

"You attacked me," I replied easily, "Here I am being nice and you make your own baby cry! You attack me. You are clearly not a good mother to this child!"

She protested feebly, this time the circle of jissou numbered around a dozen or so. They soon joined in an orgy of yelling and throwing things at the wounded mother. I knelt down to the mother and the jissou stopped to watch what happened next.

"I...I hate you, desu!" said the mother weakly, "Give back Jissou-Chan, now!" I raised an eyebrow, "Do you want to go back to Mama, little jissou?"

The jissou hiccuped, blinking wet eyes at me as she swallowed the question. She wiped away her tears and spoke in a frail voice: "Ugly stupid Mama hate me! She will kill me! Please don't let her, techi! Please Mr. Man!"

The jissou Mama let out a howl of fury, that soon became yells of pain as I quickly sprayed a few seconds of Mace into her face.

"It burns, DESU! IT BURNS!"

The jissou writhed on the ground, her face slowly turning blue as she tried to inhale, only to find that, like most jissou, she had an allergic reaction to mace.

The horde surged forward and began feasting on the dying jissou.

As I watched with slight amusement, the young pest gulped and looked up at me from my glove. "Nice human say he will take care of me. Will you take me home?"

Some of the jissouseki protested this at once. A few still had body parts in their hands as they tried to get me to take them home.

"Take my family home, desu! We eat very little and are good jissou!"

"I'm a good jissou and Maggot-Chan and Onee-Chan are-"

"Me, me, me-"

"Take...m-me...-cough- home, Mr...Man! Spicy taste...can'"

I hold up a hand and waited for them all to stop speaking. A few had died from allergic reaction after consuming the jissou mother's face and hands, not that I minded. But I soon asked the crucial question:

"Why should I take any of you home? If you give me a good reason, I will make you my favorite pet!"

Then, pandemonium decided to go hand-in-hand with hell and literally broke loose.


End Part 1
R: 2 / I: 0

John Drake's School for Educational Rehabilitation [MFggg, tort, school, discipline, electro]

I'm just going to dump all my stories as quickly as possible. Life changes are under way, and I don't anticipate I'll post for a while. All of these stories are fictional/fantasy. Any resemblance to any persons, real or fictional, are coincidental. I do not condone any harm to anybody. If you plan on hurting yourself or others, please do not, and seek help. I enjoy feedback, so if you enjoyed the story, please leave a comment below!


-- The one and only chapter, Chapter 1 --

Today was my first day at John Drake's School for Educational Rehabilitation.

I'll be honest with you. I was pretty damn desperate. Times were tough in the New Confederate States of America. And my parents paid a fortune for me to go to college. Unfortunately I couldn't really get a job anywhere else. I didn't make the best grades. I didn't have a great degree. I tried. But everybody said I needed to get some experience first. Some real-world training. So it was either get a job at the corner coffee shop or apply for this program called "Teach for the Confederacy."

Ever since we won the civil war, we've really been the last bastion for slavery. Wad a few revolts since then. The Great Revolt of 1903, led by the plucky Ted McKnowlty. I'll clue you in on a secret. He wasn't Irish. The Great Rebellion of 1951. Each led to hundreds of thousands of lives lost. End slavery, the people cried! And some certainly tried. They were, how do you put it, mildly successful. Our government was filled with beauracracy and corruption. Half truths, and half measures. We did something in the middle. We didn't end slavery as a society. We desegregated it. Right around the time the our neighbors to the North was celebrating their Civil Rights Movement, we celerated our universal Civil Unrights Movement.

But I didn't complain. How could I? You see, the government had spies everywhere. Any sign of dissention and you would whisked away, never to be seen again. Run away to the North? Good luck with that. If you were caught, your balls would be on display at the border, along with the thousands of other severed genitals that the government harvested and skewered for display on border fences.

So yeah. Here I was. First day of my job. Assigned here. I gotta admit, though, I was assigned to the all-girls' division. In some ways, I was bummed out I needed to work, especially for the government. But in other ways, I gotta admit. All girls. Not bad.

I looked around as I entered the school. Class was beginning. Students were hustling to get to 1st period. Everything looked, normal? The girls wore plaid blue skirts. Collared white blouses. And a tie? Do I see ties? And knee high socks with clunky shoes.


Jim was my guide. Actually I'd be with several people today. I guess he was an administrator of sorts. He handed me my schedule. It was full day indeed. Every hour or so I had to pluck myself up and move to another location. I looked at it closely. Looked like a normal schedule.

1st period: Algebra, Mr. Walsh
2nd period: Biology, Ms. Cunningham
3rd period: Chemistry, Mr. Gupta
4th period: Confederate History, Mr. Rodriguez
5th period: Physical Education, Ms. Park
6th period: Dance, Mr. Johnson
7th period: Detention, Mr. Marsh

"You'll go first to Mr. Walsh's class," Jim said, "Right down the hall there, to your right. Room 119. There's still a few minutes left before class starts, so I hope he gets a chance to explain some things to you."

And then Jim walked away. Huh. So I guess I'd be fending for myself a bit today.

I walked into the classroom. Twenty curious sets of eyes looked up to study me. Wow. This was jarring. I had never seen so many girls in one place in my life. It was, actually, pretty damn intimidating. Some looked briefly, others seemed to stare. I looked away as fast as I could. I was starting to feel hot.

"Hey there," I heard a voice from the desk across the room. It was Mr. Walsh.

"Have a seat," he said, as he pulled up a chair for me, right next to his desk. Man, I felt uncomfortable. I felt like I was some fool at the front of class. I could feel everyone watching me.

I shook his hand.

"John Morris," I replied.

"Class will start in a few minutes," he said, "But I wanted to go over a few things with you first. Is this the first time you've been here?"

I nodded my head.

"Ok, and have you ever visited a Educational Rehab facility before?"

I shook my head.

"Very good. What have you heard?"

"Really, nothing, Mr. Marsh. The govern-." I stopped myself. "People really are pretty tight lipped about what happens in these facilities. I guess I'm just here to watch and learn."

"That's good. An open mind, I always tell my students. An open mind will take you places. Well, Mr. Morris, class is about to begin, so if you'll excuse me."

A few more students trickled in. And then the bell rang.

And then the strangest thing happened.

Most of the students began to undress.

And then there were some that just, sat there.

Some of the ones who undressed, were. Um, pierced? I could hardly believe my eyes. I stared in utter disbelief. Any feeling of awkwardness actually, washed away from me. I was now fascinated. And horrified.

"Mr. Morris," Mr. Walsh said to me, as he placed his hand on my shoulder, "You look like you've seen a ghost!"

He chuckled.

"Every quarter the students are given their final evaluations, and ranked. Some of has to to do with overall conduct, with their grades, and of course, teacher evaluations. The top one third performers get to keep their clothes. See that girl in the corner over there? Her name is Jenny. The red head."

I looked at Jenny. She was just looking down at her shoes.

"She's really a top-performer." Mr. Walsh winked at me, and very conspicuously elbowed my ribs. Ouch.

"The middle one-third does not get the priviledge of wearing their clothes. These girls are in the group called 'under observation,' but really the girls who need to the most rehabiliation are the bottom one-third. These girls are 'under remediation.' They have some special, accoutrements, if you will, added on to them."

Those must have been the girls with the nipple rings. I allowed myself to look a little close too. It was simultaneoulsy a very awkward and painful image to look at, but also highly erotic. I was too scared to develop an erection, though it was clear to me that Mr. Walsh had an enormous one going on. I could feel the precum oozing out of my dick, though. Shit. I only had on one layer of boxers. I hope the precum didn't stain my pants. At least they were dark grey.

The girls with nipple rings, man. I could see it now too. They had on clit rings too. Holy hell. What the fuck was this place?

And out of their backpacks I noticed that they pulled out some long furry object.

"Hurry up, girls! We don't have all day!" Mr. Walsh shouted. "You have two more minutes before the second bell rings and you're out of time!"

I noticed that the girls were naked unpierced sat back down in their chairs. I guess they were ready. The bottom-third, 'performers,' I guess, really started to hustle. A few of them moved so quickly I could hardly tell what was happening. I focused on one of them. She was actually really cute. A brunette.

She reached down into her backpack and pulled out a white tube, flipped open the cap quickly, and likely toothpaste, squeezed out some of the stuff onto the tip of the furry object. And then with one finger, dabbed some of that (Oh, ok. It was lube.) stuff from her finger on her anus. And then fairly quickly, wriggled and twisted that thing in.

When she was done, I could see that most of the girls had finished as well. Maybe one girl was struggling. The rest of the girls had already put headbands on (Oh, I get it, they're supposed to look like bunnies) and lined up at the front of the classroom. Very quickly, all but one of the them squatted, and placed both palms neatly down in front of them, and looked up at the board. Like dogs, commanded to sit. Then the bell rang.

"Samantha Pierce," Mr. Walsh yelled, "You incompetent, clumsy little fuck-slut!"

I was taken aback by this sudden change in behavior. I had thought on first impression this gentleman to be a nice guy. All of the sudden, he was now a drill sargent.

"You get your skinny little ass up here right fucking now!"

Samantha started to cry, and skulked her way up to the front.

"On all fours, you little bitch!" the teacher yelled, "Spread those legs out a little. Push that ass out. No, not like that, you cunt!"

Mr. Walsh pushed down on the girl's back, so that her butt pushed out a little bit, but not before he gave her a couple of spanks. He then walked over to the backpack, and grabbed the white tube of lube. Squeezed out, maybe a pea size of lube onto his finger (that's it?) and with little hesistation pushed his finger into Samantha's tiny asshole.

Samantha groaned loudly.

You could tell all of the other girls were getting pretty uncomfortable watching this. Some definitely watched. Others looked away. I could see that some who watched had a pained look on their face. Maybe they had gone through this before, and maybe they pitied her. Others looked on with blank faces. Thousand yard stares. Still others had on tiny, imperceptible grin. Interesting.

Mr. Walsh forcefully and fairly mercilessly pushed in the butt plug into the girl. Samantha grunted, and continued crying, this time louder.

"Every fucking time this happens," Mr. Walsh screamed at his class, "My class gets delayed. When the second fucking bell rings, I expect everybody to be in position! Everybody else put their tails, in Ms. Pierce! Everybody else got in line at the front and assumed the position! What makes you so special? Huh? And now we're going to lose at least ten minutes of class time, ten minutes of precious learning time for all of these other girls, for what, for you? Because you can't even do a fucking simple task?"

I watched, in horror, actually, as Mr. Walsh screamed his face off. I watched, in disbelief as he grabbed a cane (where the fuck did that cane come from?), and started to test-whack it in the air, making zipping noises as it cut through the silence.

Um. That was a big fucking cane. It had to be at least an inch thick, and several feet long.

"Twenty strokes on the ass! Ten strokes on the tits! And five strokes on the pussy!"

No. Fucking. Way.

No fucking way was I about to watch this.

Holy shit. I mean, the girl just didn't put in a butt plug fast enough (why the fuck were there butt plugs anyways? This place was far more fucked up that I had ever imagined! Nobody prepared me for this). And now she was going to caned? The ass, I could understand, but on the tits as well? And the pussy? This was a little extreme, maybe. Of all the thoughts that went on in my mind, I guess I wondered how he came up with that punishment.

And then I smelled something. Oh no. No she didn't .This couldn't get any worse for her. She peed herself.

And just like that.

"No missy, you did not just piss yourself all over my beautiful fucking class floor! You have just earned yourself double the amount of punishment for that!"

Mr. Walsh was pissed.

"Assume the position!"

I guess she was already doggy-stye on all fours. But I guess he meant for her to turn around, so that she was side-ways in the front of the classroom. With his foot, he nudged her to also get in the center of the front of the classroom.

"Turn your head towards the class! Don't look down! And don't close your eyes! If you do any of these things, I will add on more strikes! And I want you to count. LOUDLY. And if any of you cunts sitting down thinks that this can't happen to you, well it can. I want you to remember that. Look into her eyes. If I see any of you look away, you'll get the same that Ms. Pierce is getting."

And so it began. I was sitting next to the teacher's desk. I couldn't see shit. But I could see the rest of the class.


Samantha screamed.

"Count, bitch, count!"


"Two!" She screamed.

"No, that's one, you whore. You missed the first. Count, again!"


"Two!" She screamed.

"One, you bitch, I said that's one. You can't move to two without counting one!"

"One!" Samantha cried.

"No, you stupid little girl, I haven't hit you yet. You can't say one yet. If you don't learn this quick, we'll be here for fucking ever."





Samantha was sobbing. She was so terrifed I could see from my vantage point that her ass was shaking violently. I felt very sorry for her. Mr. Walsh was kind of an asshole.


I could hear the screech of the cane through the air. I could hear its tremendous pop on flesh. The girl screamed after every hit, but valiantly counted. A few were barely audible. So she had to repeat them. In between screams, she sobbed. And when forty official strokes had been counted, you'd think that the girl would be tired. But still she sobbed. Fresh, energetic sobs. And her cries of pain and torment were still unbearably forceful.

"Get up, on your feet! Hands above the air!" Mr. Walsh commanded, no longer screaming. It seemed as if much of his anger had dissipated over the beating he had just given her ass.

When Samantha got up, I could her ass. Streaked with dark red and purple. She was already bleeding. And then he went to town on her breasts. Samantha had some nice breasts. They were firm, small, and perky. Young breasts, budding beautifully. I was actually starting to get a little upset. I'd hate to see those beauties ruined.


I watched as more urine dripped down her legs. I sincerely hoped Mr. Wash did not notice. He didn't.

He struck, and she counted. I could tell from the screams that these hurt more than the strokes on her butt.

Once again, I could not see much, since I was sitting laterally to the girl. But I could see that a few of the students were pretty upset. Some of the girls were crying as well. Others wore a distinctive frown. And even the ones who had grinned to start, well, at least they weren't smiling anymore.

I don't know how Samantha was able to stay standing. Her knees were knocking. Her arms were shaking. She looked so unstable a stiff wind could blow this slender girl over. Maybe it was fear.

Twenty strokes to the breasts later, and I could see that Samantha was getting pretty tired. I wondered if it was getting easier, if she started to develop a tolerance to the pain. But now I understood why we started with the butt. And then the breasts. And then the genitals. If she was developing a tolerance to the pain, progressively changing the locations to more and more sensitive spots would prevent her from getting used to the punishment. No, it was designed to hell through and through. Fresh, constant, full-throttle torture, from start to finish.

"On your back!"

Mr. Walsh pulled the girl up so that her upper back and head were resting against the front wall of the classroom. He did make it fairly clear that he wanted her to face the class, and that he wanted to class to look into her eyes. Actually at this angle, I could see her face. It was covered in tears and snot, and she was as red as a beet. She was also covered in perspiration, from head to toe.

I watched as Mr. Walsh straddled the girl, as he faced classroom himself. I saw what he was going to do. He was going to bring the cane over his head, and strike down on the poor girl's sex.

"Hold your ankles with your hands. Keep your legs wide apart. If at any time you bring them together, I will not count the previous stroke. You will count, LOUD. And you will not close your eyes!"

Mr. Walsh's crotch just barely fit over poor Samantha's head. It was as if he was sitting on her head. And then he brought the cane down with increasing ferocity.


"Oh god!" Samantha cried, as she quickly shut her legs, and fell to her side in the fetal position.

I was shaking myself. That was a thick cane. That was a heavy blow. And on her crotch? Holy shit, I thought to mysef. There was no way we were going to see him do this ten times. And I'll bet that one didn't count.

"Please, Mr. Walsh," Samantha sobbed, grabbing her crotch, "Please, I'm sorry! Please I'm so sorry, I'll never disobey you ever again. I'm so sorry I didn't put that thing in me fast enough!"

"Get the fuck up, you piece of worthless shit." Mr. Walsh barked. "If you don't get back into position, I'm doubling the strokes on your pussy. You think I want to do this? Already we've lost ten minutes of class time. Holy shit, if this keeps going, we'll lose an entire day. I spent all of last evening preparing this damn lesson! Ten strokes on the pussy is already fucking outrageous. There's a good chance you'll have permanent scarring there. I'm going to have to send you to the fucking school nurse after this. If you don't get your act together, I'm going to have to double it to twenty. What the fuck do you think is going to happen then? Get the fuck off that floor, suck it up, and get back into fucking position!"

"But please, sir," Samantha cried, "Please, I'm so sorry. It won't happen again. I'll be a good girl. I'll suck your dick. I'll let you fuck me in the ass. I'm sorry I didn't let you last time. Please, I'm so sorry!"

"You fucking, ignorant, shit-mouth of a slut! You shut the fuck up right now! That never happened! You shut the fuck up, or I bust your teeth out. That's twenty strokes on your pussy. That's it. Twenty strokes. You better start counting now, or we'll cane you on your pussy until you bleed to death from it!"

Mr. Walsh grabbed the girl by the hair and yanked her back into position.

"Hold your damn legs apart, girl!"




Samantha sobbed and sobbed and sobbed. She screamed in agony as the blows landed harshly on her soft sex.

Seeing no other end to her predicament, I'm sure, the girl started to count around the fifth strike.

It was like watching an animal getting gutted. The cries of terror and pain were primal. Whatever semblance of humanity was left in this poor girl was left to attempt to remember how to count. And it did look like it took all of her strength to keep track. She lost count a few times. Mr. Walsh didn't skip a beat. We'll start at the last number, then, he barked. She closed her legs a few times in response to a strike that was particularly centered, likely crushing her clit. No bother. We'll start at the last number then. Samantha must have received at least forty strikes on her pussy, and towards the end, it looked like she was nearly about to pass out. But she didn't.

When he was finished, Mr. Walsh called the school paramedics in. (There were school paramedics?).

The grabbed her by her arms and dragged her out into the hallways, where she was placed on a stretcher, and presuably taken to the school nurse. But not before I stole a glance at her battered body. Purple streaks all over her buttocks and breasts. Her genitals were a dark purple. They were oozing blood. Her inner thighs were splashed with sprays of blood from the cane striking her bleeding crotch. I was light headed. This was beyond comprehension, what was happening.

With Samantha gone, I looked over at the floor. A small puddle of blood. A trail of droplets towards the door where they had dragged her out. A large puddle of urine.

"Alright, you useless cunts," he shouted to the girls still sitting like little dogs at attention in the front, "I want you to lick up every drop of urine, every drop of blood from my beautiful floor. And if there is any significant delay, I will cane you all until you end up like little Samantha this morning. I will hold you back until after school, I will do whatever it takes. If any of you think to cross me, you will be PUNISHED!"

And without any hesitation, all of the girls (but only the ones with cat ears and tails) got down on all fours and started lapping up liquid that was once inside Samantha, now getting ready to be inside them. Mr. Walsh looked pretty upset, but he wasn't fuming anymore. He sat down calmly at his desk. I did NOT make eye contact. And then he spoke to me. Softly. Dude, I was pretty fucking scared of this guy.

"I'm so sorry, Mr. Morris. This. This usually doesn't happen. Very rare. Ahem," he cleared his throat, "What you saw today. What you heard. Everything happened by the books."

Sure. Mm hm. I nodded politely. I don't know why I was so scared. I just was.

Mr. Walsh made little eye contact. His demeanor had changed from a raging tyrant to a shy, polite little man. Maybe he was different because he knew he was being watched. Or maybe he that guy who was super nice, and occasionally would blow up. I wondered if maybe tomorrow he was going to bring an AK-47 in here and shoot us all up. Maybe. This was definitely the type.

Within a minute, the floor was, pretty fucking clean. I could see where the blood was, I think those stains were going to need some more powerful cleaner than girl-tongues. But the urine was all gone. Slurped up, like they were in the desert, and had just discovered water.

And, well. Class started. Really? Algebra? After what had just happened? It was surreal. It was like nothing had happened. Five minutes into the lesson, and I was still playing what had just happened in the back of my mind. I looked at the girls. Some of them I'm sure were barely paying attention, thinking about what had just happened, like me, but many of them were actually pretty fucking engaged in the lesson. I was puzzled. What the fuck was happening?

And then I knew how this was happening. I had seen this in a movie before. Stand and Deliver, I think.

Mr. Walsh started asking questions. About what he had just taught. It was random, I think. He called on girls who were clothed, he called on the naked ones, and he called on the ones at front. Right answers were recorded. Wrong answers were recorded. But the strangest thing happened when the girls up front got an answer wrong. They would shout in pain and double over, as if something were hurting them from deep inside.

"Batteries," Mr. Walsh said to me.

I looked puzzled.

"They have batteries inside their pussies. It stays there for as long as they are in remediation status. The batteries are changed out weekly, of course. Cleaned. We don't want any accidents, of course. Occasionally we'll get a leak every now and then, and as you can imagine, battery acid inside a pussy is not just painful for the girl, it can be permanently damaging. Without wrong-doing, we do like to avoid hurting our girls. Oh yes, and so the batteries power electrodes that line the rims of the vaginal introitus, and connect to leads attached to their clits and urethral openings. All of the most sensitive and special places on a girl, you see. It packs a ton of pain, really the worst pain, without causing any damage at all to the tissue. It's a brilliant design, actually. If they answer something wrong, they get a one-second zap. Searing pain, I'm told. But just one second. That way, they have to pay attention and learn. You see now why they're in remediation? They don't pay attention. This will help them learn that. We're doing good work here, actually."

Unbelievable. No wonder they put what happened this morning past them so quickly. This was brainwashing to the max. This felt like military bootcamp on steroids. I really had to get out of here. But that was one part of me. The other part. I dont know. As I watched the girls up front double over in pain as electricity zapped her feminine core, yowl in agony, and then almost immediately apologize. Sorry, sir, I'll get that one right the next time! And then, actually get it right the next time. I'll have to admit. It did work. And I was getting strangely turned on too. I looked down at my pants. Shit, my precum was starting to stain the outside. I was fucked.

And so class ended. Rather unceremoniously. Rather than getting a chance to debrief with me (which I really did not want, with Mr. Walsh), he led me briskly to the next classroom. This time, the hallways looked very different. It wasn't schoolgirls in schoolgirl uniform. It was chaos. Most of the girls were naked now. Some had on clothes. These must have been the 'high-performers.' But most were nude. And yes, about one-third had on nipple rings, clit rings, butt plugs, and cat ears. Unbelievable. But if you could ignore all that, it was still strangely very loud. Girls talking. Girls chatting. Some laughing. A lot of them were laughing. There was, yes, a somber mood in the hallways. I think there was an air of pervasive sadness to their predicament. But there was a lot of chatter. It guess, it felt like a prison.

The second class was was Biology, with Ms. Cunningham.

"I heard you experienced quite an ordeal in your first period," she said to me, "It does happen from time to time. We do have protocols to execute."

Ms. Cunningham seemed like the very strict type. I didn't like her at all.

"Whatever Mr. Walsh had to do, he had to do," she added, "Though he has quite the reputation for being rather enthusiastic with punitive actions."

And so I watched again, as she taught her class, interspersed with sporadic moments of questions directed towards the class. Most of her questions the students got right. Occasionally one of the students up front gave the wrong answer. Zap! And then a protracted grunt. Sorry, ma'am, I'll get the question right next time! And five minutes later after an enormous load of current in the genitals, when the student was asked the same question, she got it right. Amazing.

The same with Chemistry. It was, I mean, like regular old school. School as I remembered it. But it was darker. More sinister. The degree of humiliation was much higher in this facility. The punishment, far more severe. This was pretty crazy. And then lunch time care. Thank god. I was starving. And occasionally, I could hear the distant sound of wails and screams from girls getting punished from other classrooms. Some were transient noises, and others a protracted session of suffering.

Most of the girls could sit at their tables. The tables were interspersed with naked girls and clothed girls. I noticed that there were in fact more likely to be clusters of girls who were clothed, and then clusters of girls who were naked. I'll bet it helped to sit with others suffering the same predicament.

And then the girls who were remediating. They had to eat in a line in the front of the cafeteria. Down on their knees. Hands behind their backs. In dog bowls. I peered inside. Brown mush. Dog food, too, huh? Brutal. Couldn't use their hands either. Remediation must really suck.

I had a chance to sit down at lunch with some of the faculty. I chose to sit next to Ms. Cunningham. We got to chit chatting. She was pretty cute. Ms. Cunningham. I bet she wasn't married. I didn't want to risk asking if she had a boyfriend yet. She looked burnt out, but she seemed nice. I hated to talk shop, but I had to ask. If evaluations happened every quarter, how many of these girls ended up having to remediate?

She gave a very lengthy response. I probably did not want to listen to her speak for THAT long.

"Well, most of them have had it happen to them at one point in time. Some haven't. I'm sure watching the other girls get punished is motivation enough to study hard and to be obedient. There are consistent top performers, consistent mid-range performers under observation, and consistent bottom feeders, who are always remediating. These girls really have no hope. I'm afraid they are destined after this to be sold as sex-slaves, to some of the most debased individuals in our society."

"We do have some buyers who buy girls just to skin and eat them alive. It's not pretty, but they do spend a lot of money to support us. One buyer likes to drop hot iron balls into his girls' orifices and watch as they slow cook from the bottom up. I hear they don't die immediately. They actually don't die at all. He tried to return one of them because she took an red hot iron ball in both the vagina and rectum, and still lived. Said he wanted a refund. Give me break, right? People don't die that easily. We made him keep her. No refund, of course. The sick bastard even bought another one from us that day. I guess he started becoming more interested in watching them suffer alive than killing them."

"I remember him doing a demontration for some of the faculty. I usually don't like watching this sort of stuff, but I went anyways, out of curiosity. After all, these were my former students! I went over to his place one night, and I watched as a hot iron ball was dropped into one of my pupils, who was tied upside down, into her vagina. She was in a lot of pain, that much I expected, but what I didn't expect was how first it was steam that escaped from her vagina, and then smoke. It was rather bitter smelling. And it wasn't a steady flow. Her vulva had actually swallowed the hot iron ball in its entirety. And so it made sense to me then that as the flesh heated up, it would of course create steam, and then as it burnt, black smoke. But I guess I just wasn't ready for this scene. It wasn't the agony that startled me as I watched my student getting cooked from the inside. I've seen my students in pain before. Some of them will wail like the world is ending, no matter the situation."

"But this smoke, you see, it came out like a train of tiny little farts, consecutive, one right after the other in quick succession. Of course the gas had to escape. But it was the noise, Mr. Morris! It was the noise! Like a machine gun train of farts, escaping from this little girl's sex organ. It was beyond obscene. I was so upset, I wanted to leave, but I couldn't. And it lasted for nearly fifteen minutes! And by the end of it, of course she wasn't dead! The pelvic region doesn't really contain any really that necessary to maintain immediate life. Anyways, I know I'm rambling now. I just, you know. I kind of hate this place. What are we doing to our little girls? I suppose the only consolation is we only reserve our stupidest and our most disobedient girls to that fate."

Yeah, this place was fucked up. I kind of wish I didn't talk to Ms. Cunningham in the first place. She was cute, but after that ramble, I really had lost all my interest in her. Definitely no boyfriend. And definitely kind of fucked up herself. No wonder she worked here. That was definitely not the kind of story that could get me through lunch. I had already lost my appetite. I kind of stared at my food after that.

Lunch ended. OK. Now we're going to PE. When I got to PE, I thought to myself.

C'mon. This isn't PE.

The girls who were once wearing school uniforms were now in shorts and tank tops. The naked ones, well, still naked. They rotated stations. Jumping jacks. Running. Some girly push-ups and sit-up. OK, fine, that was PE.

But then there were the ones who were remediating.

Row after row after row of pink flexible dildos. And that one station. The girls would have to open their mouths, and throat the damn things! Some were total pros. They throated, and gave that fake penis one hell of a blowjob. Others, clearly not as experienced, took some more time. Two hundred repetitions, or tweny minutes. Whichever came first. And if these girls were seen as making an honest effort. They got shocked in their pussies. There was vomit all over the floor in this station. How often did they freakin clean this place? Once a day? That surely was not enough. And after lunch, I imagine a lot of the brown dog food just ended up on the floor in this place. And how did these girls not just get sick all the time? They were clearing sharing lots of saliva.

And then station two. The stationary bike. For this, they had to remove their butt plugs. Because in place of a seat, these stationary bikes had two moving dildos, one up each orifice, that would pump at the pace of their pedaling. And the two dildos alternated too. When one went down, the other went up. So they were getting double fucked constantly. And they had to force themselves down on them. It was required that they rest their weight on a horizontal bar, ensuring that each thrust was deep and fully penetrating. If they didn't pedal fast enough, below a certain speed, their pussies would receive shocks. This was incredible. And it was a one-size fits all sort of bike too. I notice that some of the, shall we say, larger girls had less trouble taking these dildos in, and some of the, smaller girls, really struggled. These dildos were going in deep, and I'm sure their insides had to play some internal gymnastics to make room for these devices, because I'm pretty sure that these dildos were longer than many of the pussies they were fucking. Occasionally, I'd watch a smaller girl, doubled over, and in clear primal agony, just take thirty minutes of electrical torture in her vagina, clearly unable to take the size of these dildos. Pedaling, however, for most of the girls, meant that these monstrosities would fuck them, but whatever the case, it appeared to be preferable to a prolonged shock through the nether region, if, they could tolerate it. I noticed that a few of the girls threw up at this station too.

Some of these girls left this station hobbling, waddling from side to side. Others, actually limping, bleeding from the trauma and the 'one-size fits all' dildos that just tore through their insides. Well, whatever the case, they had to push their butt plugs back in, and make it to the deep-throating station, if they hadn't done that already. Can you imagine? They had to do this. EVERY. DAY. I looked back on the girl who struggled to put a simple butt plug up her ass. I wonder if today had been her first day in remediation. Because PE was brutal. Much more brutal.

The gym teacher, Ms. Park, wasn't a gym teacher at all. This gym session was very clearly and deliberately planned. It was automated. It was a fully functioning machine. She just walked around with a mop and bucket, and made sure everything was in the right order. I don't think I heard her speak at all. She had assistants monitoring the girls to make sure their oral sex activity was sufficiently effortfull.

She literally just picked up and cleaned after the girls. Mopping up blood here and there. Some piss or shit here, mop it up. She didn't touch the vomit area, though. I'm assuming they just cleaned that once at the end of the day.

The place smelled awful.

I couldn't be happier to leave PE. That place smelled like a giant toilet.

And then Dance. Seriously? Mr. Johnson? Teaching dance, to a bunch of girls? But ok, he was gay. Pretty fucking gay. Ok, I kind of get it.

As expected, it wasn't your usual dance class. And it was fairly equitable actually. Everybody had to learn. Today was pole dancing lessons. It was actually pretty legit. Mr. Johnson was pretty fucking flexible.

Last week, he told me, it was belly dancing. And the week before, lap dancing. It always had to be something erotic, he told me. These girls need that kind of training. Occasionally he would even teach ballet.

Ballet, I thought to myself. Nice.

And then came time for detention.

I was kind of both dreading this and looking forward to it.

If everything I had seen was not detention, then I wondered what detention was.

Well. It really wasn't that exciting.

So apparently, girls can get demoted from 'under observation' or even from the top third to 'remediation,' even in between quarterly evaluations. Maybe they rubbed a teacher the wrong way. Maybe they did particularly poorly on an exam. Well, detention was more like 'processing.'

It was where girls would be stripped of their current rights, and transition to a girl under remediation. Ah, so that's what happened to Samantha. She was probably a good girl who just refused to suck Mr. Walsh's dick. And now look at her. I wondered where she was.

Mr. Marsh was in charge of detention. He looked pretty stressed actually. There was a whole line of girls he needed to process.

"I can't talk much, Mr. Morris," he said curtly, "I have a lot of work to do. If you can help me hold some of these girls down, while I work, I would very much appreciate it."

And so I did. Helped. I kind of, enjoyed it?

I watched as many of the girls received their first piercing. I held their arms and legs down. They screamed their lungs off. Ouch, my ears. The nipples weren't the worst. It was the clit piercing that really hit the high notes. Some of the girls looked like they knew what to expect. But they still screamed. I was actually getting pretty tired of hearing girls scream. All day long. Wailing, screaming, moaning, groaning. I could see why Mr. Marsh was stressed out.

And then they had to get down on their backs, and pull their legs apart, while Mr. Marsh quickly pushed a small donut shaped battery into their vaginas. I watched in awe as he quickly connected an electrode to their clitoris ring. I watched him deftly insert a small catheter into their urethras, a special device that was held into place by a small balloon inflated in their bladders, but lined on its outer surface with a coil of copper used to conduct current.

"They're not incontinent with this type of catheter," Mr. Marsh explained to me, "Usually these catheters let the urine flow freely, without any input from the person. These are special catheters. Only a thin hollow wire connects the balloon inside her bladder to the cathether tip. So she still is allowed to control her flow of urine. But of course, as we get closer to her urethral opening-" he pointed it out to me, "you can see that the catheter thickens, and allows full electrical contact with the entire outer urethra."

"It makes for a very painful, shock, I'm sure," he added.

"And of course, there is a tube of copper coil that is located within the first half of the vaginal introitus as well. So really," Mr. March continued,"There are three points of electrical charge that the girls experience. One on the clit, one at the entrance of her urethra, and one at the entrance of her vagina. All very sensitive spots. And their intensity, frequency, and duration of shock can of course be adjusted remotely, and activated remotely. We have wi-fi throughout the facility."

No shit. This was some devious contraption here. I shook my head in disbelief and awe.

After each girl was processed, she was handed a thick tube of lube, and a butt plug shaped like a kitten tail. It was optional for her to put it on today. If I were these girls, I'd start practicing tonight. I'm sure some of them would.

And that was it.

The final bell dismissing the students rang.

The girls started to flood out of the school. Back to their dormitories. Do they get to put on clothes when they go back to their dorms?

"No," Mr. Morris replied.

"How come?" I asked.

"We don't want these girls to return to feeling a sense of normalcy when they get home. Their state of punishment, should resemble their state of mind. They need to always feel a sense of shame, of guilt, and a sense of remorse. If their quartermasters find them disobedient, they will need to keep their devices in for punishment in those instances. Sometimes, we find these girls bloodied, bruised, or whipped in the mornings. We don't question it. They were behaving badly at home. And that's all there is to it."

"What about those tails?" I asked. "Those don't stay in?"

"No, they do not," he replied. "Only at school. They need a chance to recover sphincter tone so they can have bowel movements. A lot of them really struggle with sphincter tone of course. And most of them will require daily enemas to clear them out. But we do want to attempt to give their sphincters a chance to relax. We don't worry about that here though. We leave worrying about their bowel habits to their quartermasters when they return to their dormitories."

"Will there be any more questions, Mr. Morris?" Mr. Marsh asked.

"Actually, no," I politely responded. "That will be all. Thank you."

And so I left. Back to my dorm (I was trapped here too, you know).

But it wasn't all bad. My dorm housed a good number of these girls as well. And guess what? We were short of quartermasters. They were looking to hire more. Teachers at the school were welcomed to apply, even encouraged. And guess what I did? As horrified, and startled as I was at how my first day on the job was, as shocked as I was to learn how life was like at this school, I was actually kind of intrigues. You know what?

I applied.

The End.
R: 0 / I: 0

The Littlest Vampire

Tonight is my release, one I’ve been waiting for a very long time - 835 years - so long overdue.

Immortality sounds wonderful at first blush, but as the years and decades and centuries flow past, the horror of endless life sinks in and the bliss of nonexistence begins to look better and better. I have long yearned to quit this world and tonight I will.

I was taken when I was eight years old. I was an odd child, so different than any other boy in my village, so I was ripe for taking. How Xander knew I was so different was a mystery to me until many decades later when I had learned to read people, to see into their souls and truly know them, that I understood what he saw in me. My difference must have shone like a beacon in the night as Xander prowled our village looking for a companion to ease his loneliness, and his search ended when he tapped at my window that night so long ago and asked me to invite him in, and I in my excitement for a companion of my own, I did.

Xander gave me ecstasy when he took me that night and every night after that for a long time, nestled together on the ferns in his cave. Though I was a boy, I had always felt like a girl and he treated me thus. Each night as he held me astraddle his legs and I moaned in my carnal pleasure and bared my throat to him, he would bite and suck and I would know a bliss that throbbed deep in my loins as I felt the blood rushing from my body and my small cock spasming tightly, pulsing my clear ejaculate over both our bellies and again when his thick, stickiness would fill my bowels and he growled in my ear.

One night, as I grew weaker, he promised me eternal life and in my need for our affair to never end I accepted and with the last of my strength as our mutual climaxes receded, I bit his offered wrist and drank from his body. I transformed that night, becoming a creature of darkness, becoming a hunter like Xander, and together we fed on the villagers by night and consumed each other’s lust deep in his cave by day.

I never wanted it to end.

But there came the day we were discovered and the men from the village dragged Xander from our cave under the noonday sun, and me being so much smaller ran and hid deeper in the cave where no grown man could fit. I felt such horror as I listened to his screams and such sorrow when I found myself alone.

For eight centuries I wandered, feeding when I must and always seeking someone like Xander, but he - like me - was an oddity. Many times I contemplated just leaving my dark hiding places and walking into the sunlight to scream and burn, yet it was the hope that one day I might feel that carnal lust once more kept me from it.

At last I have found the one I have sought for so long. He is large and strong and likes children in ways that repulse the living. He was imprisoned for his lusts for many years and upon his release was tormented and beaten near to death by others who knew of his lusts. But his lusts are my lusts.

He didn’t believe me when I told him how long I have existed. He didn’t believe me when I told him what I was - what Xander had made me. He didn’t believe me when I told him of my powers until I showed him my fangs and strength by overpowering and biting him with ease. Then he believed.

The first night after I let him take me, I offered him a bargain; eternal existence for him, paid for by ending mine. Though he wanted us to stay together like I had with Xander, I couldn’t bear the thought of losing another lover, and in time he agreed.

For two weeks I drained him slowly, then fed him from my own body. I taught him how to hunt and feed and hide for the next week until his powers far exceeded those he had when he was mortal, and now …

And now I feel the bliss I once felt with Xander, my new man is inside my body and I savour the rigid presence of him as he moves within my belly, thrusting with a raw brutality that made me love Xander so. He is holding me in his strong loving arms, building us both to our climax. He has the sharpened oaken stake at hand and is ready for my cry of ecstasy to signal him to strike.

I feel him building inside my belly, his rigidness swelling. I feel my own building, the bliss rising hot and throbbing from the root of my sex and up through my belly to my throat. I feel his sudden release inside me and that triggers my own. I cry out loudly in such powerful rapture and euphoria that has been eight centuries in the making, and feel the rushing of my body’s final eruption and in its midst - just at the peak - I feel the stake bite deep between the ribs under my left arm and my heart bursts within me and I am sent to oblivion to rest with Xander forever more.
R: 5 / I: 0

Dovakiin Simple Meal (Skyrim Fox girl, f, cannibalism cooking, willing)

I discovered a bunch of Chinese death related guro stories and was translating them but backup failed, depression set in and only now mustered enough to get back at it.

I hope to one day be able to support myself with translations so any comments and suggestion is highly appreciated.
Dovakiin Simple Meal

Tatatata. Metallic heels taps Lord of Falkreath's longhouse floor, that is a pair of golden high heels, pure gold pair of sky high heels, the better to let the woman wearing look taller, but even so, it's owner is a small lovely person.

The guard swallows; even if carrying a magic totem with the emblem sun's golden ring floating in mid air, the brightened back and shoulder blades can be completely seen, the oiled skin and the white dragon tattoo and unique dragon words gives this prettiness an added mystique.

Connecting to the totem are two hanging blue drape accessories giving the back view only blue and the girl's white buttocks, plump thighs, and a pair of tied hands.

Those small white green onion like fingers seems to purposefully teasing the guards behind, occasionally massaging those soft buttocks, the bouncy skin, seducing the loyal guards making them imagine pinching that meaty rear.

That fluffy soft gold tinged hairy tail swishes left and right hiding and showing the butt.

And those who look from the front would be worse off.

Gold hair with two braids tied in front, a pair of fox ears popping out of the hair, a small round face with loli characteristics, and a young girl's maturity, the mouth corners creating a enticing faint smile and her ruby eyes make this delicate face a delight to view.

More captivating is her body, though of petite height but it is a fully ripe unshameful fruit , you can even say a body bursting with hormones.

This figure doesn't hide, although wearing a boot, but the leg ring with gold lace to the high heel boot doesn't cover anything, the gold bracer with white lace has similar accessory affect.

Her pair of bountiful breast flesh, seemingly capable of squeezing out at anytime milk stream, but on the areola are glued only two silver open discs, the erect pink peaches emerging from the center hole secures the discs.

From each nipples' base is a gold chain connecting to the material that hides her private - one long string of gold beads hiding her mound; it doesn't go between her buttocks.

Perhaps, maybe, possibly, one end of this string enter her anus.

She feels all the men in the great hall staring at her with their lust filled eyes. This feeling makes her smile more mesmerizing.

She took slow cat steps toward the lord, every man's vision following her bouncy tit meat and butt flesh, feeling their vision the girl stops in front of the lord, legs tight together, slowly kneel to the ground.

Then her body leans forward, lowering her upper body.

That pair of erect tit meat following gravity to slowly press against the wood floor, then pressed by their master into two meat patties.

Everyone's attention centers on this kneeling pretty meat so they even forgot what to do next.

"Guards? Aren't you forgetting something?" She asks with her sweet voice.

"Oh! Since it's miss Dovahkiin then we can dispense the rules right?"

Falkreath's lord chats, although that is the rule, and he does want to enforce the rules, but the pretty meat lying on the floor is not a common female adventurer, she is the Dovahkiin, Elin race's Anniritz, Skyrim's strongest warrior.

"That won't do, because I am the Dovahkiin so I should more precisely adhere to the law no?" She smiles, tantalizingly swaying her body, like trying to shift to a comfortable position, or also purposefully trying to sell her body's beautiful meat.

"Guards!" The lord swallows and orders.

The guards quickly pick up the equipment, they are going to limit this Dragonborn girl.

Skyrim's law concerning females, particularly strong and beautiful female adventurers, are unmercifully harsh.

For a commoner who wants to see the lord, though they can not be like female adventurers entering as they please, but there won't be too many rules, they can stand answering the lord's question, and don't have to worry about the lord using made up reasons to punish them with death... but not so with female adventurers.

First they need to kneel at a designated position, if it's a wealthy city then there's a dedicate space to set up "reception" facility, but a city like Falkreath can only set up temporarily.

Iron U shape rings are put on her lower legs, and the guards nail them into the wooden floor immobilizing her lower legs.

Four iron U rings secures her legs and a small wood block with a trough is fastened under her neck.

When a blade with a switch is connected this turns into a simple guillotine, if Anniritz have 'unjust intention' such as escaping the lord's punishment, refusal to follow orders, then the guard can quickly behead her - of course, whether this is effective to the Dovakiin is unknown.

"Unfortunately, I thought Falkreath known for it's funerals would have more interesting punishment tools. Just a simple guillotine...." Anniritz quietly voiced.

"Geh.... Miss Anniritz, why did you come see me at this hour?"

"Illustrious lord, I have completed the mission you assigned me, those bandits have been purged by me. I think your court mage already told you." Anniritz answers lying on the ground.

"Yes, I have confirmed it... Mm, according to promise, this is your reward. 200 gold." The guard places the bag, in the lord's great hall female adventurers can not use their space ring or they would be immediately put to death, Anniritz is no exception.

"Lord highness, I don't need gold, can you reward me with something else?" Anniritz states.

"Such as...." She immediately shows a seductive face, her unbound tail lightly sways, the entire alluring meat transmitting a desirous hunger, this makes the lord unbiddingly remember the night she accepted the mission.

He knows how those gold beads are secured, pulling them out from her anal flower would make Anniritz orgasm; her lustful pussy's internal temperature, he still remembers.

"Then are you willing to dine with me?" Once again he offers this invitation.

"......." Anniritz' petite figure shivers, then slowly nods.

Both understand what this invitation mean, tonight Anniritz will be taken to the lord's dungeon, under each torture tool's punishment sweetly wail, then this man injects his burning hot semen, finally at dawn be thrown outside into the snow.

This was their play from the last time, but thinking this lascivious torture-fetish-constituted beautiful girl is going to leave, and may never return, the lord feels regretful...

He wishes to forever lock this dragonborn girl in his dungeon, play, and then....

and then treat her as a livestock and butcher?!

This devilish thought grabs him, the lord stands up, looking down at the lying beautiful meat, Anniritz also feel that invading stare!

She purposefully advertise her lewd body, shaking her rear, grinding her nipples on the floor, her mouth eliciting a low moan, she can feel those eyes, everyone is expecting, curious at what she will do next.

Nipples rubbing on the rough floor, her excited lewd body is capable of enduring these sensation, but at this point she doesn't want to - this isn't the dangerous outside, this is the lord's grand hall.

So she allows her beautiful flesh drunk on lust, finally, she shivers, letting out a low suppressed sweet wail, like a dying female beast roaring, then her body relaxes.

From her wet pussy squirts out honey on the beads, from behind her the lord sees Anniritz' cum drip on the floor, just a simple masturbation and this lewd pretty flesh squirts climaxes?

Woman like this.....

Woman flesh like this...

Girl meat can not....

Can not be missed, I should butcher her here!

That impulse finally catches him, the lord looks at the west floor, and then declares: "Miss Anniritz, you've dirtied my floor!"

"Ahhh... ahhh... apologies, illustrious noble lord, I apologize... please punish me, I am willing to accept any punishment.... any."

The round butt and the fluffy tail sways together, this alluring meat is like a bitch in heat, her word 'any' was filled with seduction.

"Any punishment? Then... Miss Anniritz, I think only death can absolve your crime, so Miss Anniritz, I in the name of Falkreath Lord sentence you to death, immediately, do you accept?"

"Ah! Ah!!" Just when he ends, this lewd girl climaxes, her peachy rear shiver, the pussy parted by the beads squirt out honey, then she loses all strength and falls there, letting her body be supported only by the equipment.

"Yes... I accept... I accept death sentence."

"Then Miss Anniritz, I sentence you to impalement, you will be impaled then roasted to death. According to law, all your wealth will be confiscated, but in recognition of your contribution to Falkreath, I grant you the glory to be my dinner's main course, Miss Anniritz, are you satisfied with this punishment?"

Accompanying the lord's voice, Anniritz's sensitive hearing could discern metal banging, she knows without looking back, from the fire pit when entering, that bronze roast spear is taken down.

"It is... my honour."

A rough hand touches her private, fingers massaging her hole, and she listens as the lord state: "This is such a good labia steak... it's starting, Miss Anniritz, are you ready?"

"Please.... Ah!!" Before she agrees the beads were forcefully pulled out of her anus, a sudden pleasure assaults her beautiful flesh, Anniritz once again squirts out cum, wetting the lord's hand.

"You lewd girl meat..." He says as he heavily spanks Anniritz' meaty buttocks, then she feels the hot metal spear nearing her honey hole.

That hot steam cooks her anus, she doesn't know when he'll impale, but she knows, her time is short.

So she quiets down, silently waiting for that moment.

"Goh!!!" She groan once, the steam hot metal spit is like a brand, not just opening her anus but burning her alluring meat, for a time the long house fills with enticing meat fragrance, her perfect body quality's fragrance receives nods and applause.

She feels her organs being messed by the fiery hot metal pole, intestines pierced, womb burned, the lord test a few times to pierce her stomach, that burning heat feeling give her abdomen a period of climax, one more cum squirts onto the floor, but this can not make her heinous crime any heavier.

The guards removes the guillotine and lifts her body up a bit, then places a wooden bucket under her stomach, Anniritz immediately understand the meaning, but she has not room to think more.

She feels her breath carrying the scent of blood and heat, the spear pierces her chest cavity and following her esophagus slides into her throat.

"Ah! Cough koff..." She screams once then the metal blocks her throat, she can no longer give voice anything, only straightening flat out and open her small mouth...

Her mouth is filled full, and the burning hot metal with bits of fresh blood and pieces of organ stabs out.

And connected the secondary spit entering her womb stimulates her but she can not voice that beautiful moan!

Even if the chef following the spit to her womb fills it with ingredients stimulating her she still can't give any sound.

Meat bits, yeasts, vegetables and eggs are put into her womb, then she felt a sudden pain from her abdomen, someone is using a small knife to cut her abdomen, the wood bucket beneath her became her organs' holding container, and soon she can feel her abdomen empty, feeling lighter, and a bit dejected.

The bucket is taken out, and almost like purposefully showing off, the lord places the bucket in front of her.

"Don't worry, Anniritz, my cooks will use you offal. Ho ho."And the beautiful meat on the spit returns a seductive smile.

The womb full with ingredients, the cooks flips her on the ground, then fills her empty abdomen with a whole duck, and then haphazardly sews shut - since they don't need to worry about healing, and the cooks aren't doctors right?

At this point Anniritz is lying on her back on the ground, her legs open M-shape, a bit shakily raises both hands, her mofumofu fox tail and ears twitching at times, like a played broken beautiful dog girl-

Of course, at this point Anniritz is played broken, but the lord doesn't intend to let her go, he knows, a powerful girl meat like Anniritz wouldn't die this simply.

"Miss Anniritz, can you please crawl to the roast grill?" She nods, struggling to crawl, waiting until after the cook attaches the magical collar that protects her neck, then she arches her body and crawls.

The impaled Dovahkiin girl didn't efficiently crawl, but she bites and persists, or maybe the surrounding men's lewd obscene stares fill her body with excitement and strength!

Like a bitch crawling into the fire pit, the magic protecting her for a time from harm, she slowly straighten her legs, adjusting the spit to hang herself, then pulls her legs tight and then rest parallel on the spear.

Then cook wearing heat gloves ties her leg on the spear.

The totem on her back and lace on her hand are removed, but the gold high heel sandal, the bracer and leg brace were not removed, the gold metal would not affect roasting, and Anniritz's body quality doesn't need too many flavouring.

Roasting a girl meat need some time, and butchering a female meat like the Dovahkiin girl, it must require a banquet, the lord invites all the nobles on his territory--

Barons and knights, everyone gathers at the lord's long house, drinking aged wines, eating desserts, admiring the dragon born girl's impaled pornographic figure!

Their stares let the girl climax from the vision rapes, this climax makes everyone carefully admire Anniritz, and this wanton stimulate makes her slightly not want to die...

"Cook why isn't it ready?" Finally someone's patience ends, since Anniritz's life force is very strong, and, this vision rape and impaled roasting stimulation gives her incomparable enjoyment!

This allowed her to live this far, but now Anniritz is no longer some dragon born heroine, just a piece of roast meat, a banquet's main course, hurrying to be served, and eaten on time, that should be the natural.

At least the cook is experienced, he brings out a sharp metal tube. Noticing something about to happen Anniritz looks at the chef with expecting curiosity, guessing a cruel torture about to be inflicted on her.

The rotating spit stops with Anniritz lying sideways to the chef, the short tube pokes Anniritz's belly, at this point she is about roast through so she does not feel anything, and pierce her belly.

The cook brings a syringe and sucks from a bucket full of bubbling hot fat, that fragrance fat oil has a extreme temperature!

Anniritz watches with anticipation and encouragement as the syringe connects to the tube then then hot oil rushes into her body!

Her insides remaining uncooked alluring flesh feels this fatal heat!

Anniritz understands!

This is borrowing the hot oil's heat to boil her.

Boiling death!

This fresh method creates her expectation!

Huge amount of burning oil injects into Anniritz, these fat is distilled from previous butchered girl live stocks, although those girl stocks quality are mixed but the fat distilled girl oil has a high quality, so using it on Anniritz is compatible.

The burning hot oil gives her a last stimulation, Anniritz's body fills with fat, the overflowing girl oil drip from her mouth and anus and creates a fire pillar!

Anniritz emits a suppressed moan, although the spit blocks her mouth, but that indiscernible groaning transmits her pain and joy!

But this too soon ends, her lungs are burned through!

Her heart too turns into a piece of meat, like this, her ruby eyes became red glass, this beautiful meat bound on a spit, and never moves again.

Like this for a while and Anniritz is finally taken from the grill.

She is put on opulent golden plate, the chef removing her clothing, her nude skin already turned from tender white to crispy gold.

The honey juice and the ingredients in her womb is cooked into a thick soup; cutting open her belly the cook lights up the oil in her body and does a second round cooking of the ingredients and internal meat.

The duck and ingredients marinated with Anniritz's meat scent is very well received!

People happily discuss while using utensils to cut the dragonborn girl's exquisite meat!

Soon, Annritz the fleshy meat fox is carved of every meat, heels, soft bone, tendons, are all eaten, even the bones are smashed and marrow sucked!

When the banquet ends, on a disordered table, only Anniritz' head remain complete, sleeping with a lewd yet satisfied smile.

The lord places the Dovahkiin's head on a pole, it'll be like his favourite hunting trophy become a decoration for the great hall, and Anniritz' remaining bones are swept into the trash and burned alongside other organic trashes.

The Dragonborn Anniritz's butcher took a while to spread, although it is regretful, but everyone regrets more that they couldn't enjoy her exquisite meat, since, that is Skyrim's highest girl meat.
R: 5 / I: 0

Breakfast for Dragon

I'm unable to sleep, so I wrote a simple vore story. It's short, it's awful, it has vore. Enjoy.

The 30 foot dragon stretched his body out, as the sun shined down on his mountain cave. his red scales smacked together as he stretched and relaxed, and he slid out, his large brown horns curling on either side of his head.

First thing he sees is a maiden tied to a post. She was a curvy woman, looked to be about 16 summers old. Long, pretty gold hair, and dark blue eyes. Large breasts that bounced as she tried to get her get free of the ropes on her arms. The rope was connected to a hook, hanging off a metal post. No matter how much she struggled, she couldn't get freed. She started to scream, and tried to kick her bound legs. She pissed herself as the dragon went over.

"Hmmm! Breakfast!" he purred, looking down at her.

Now, should he roast her? Nah, he hasn't had raw maiden for a while. He wrapped his huge claw around her body, and lifted her up off of the hook.

He was tempted to snap her neck, but decided against it. Instead of chewing her up, he was going to swallow her whole. He loved how they wiggle and fight down his throat, and try to kick his belly when they land.

He opened his great huge maw, the scent of Sulfur washing out over her. The maiden screamed in terror as he lowered her into his stomach feet first. He swallowed her, her body slowly sinking down into his throat. she screamed, she struggled, but could not get freed.

The dragon closed his mouth as her arms disappeared into his mouth. he gulped, enjoying the feeling of the struggling maiden, as she entered his stomach. he sat back, putting one claw on his stomach, feeling her kick and struggle. He could enjoy this feeling all day.

however, they never last for more than a few minutes. Lack of air and stomach acid make quick work of his meal. He could feel her body dissolving, and breaking down. however, he still felt rather hungry.


The dragon looked up, and saw a night in shining armor. The dragon gave an amused chuckle.

"You're too late, sir knight." the dragon said, not bothering to sit up right away. He patted his stomach. "Your beloved now rests in my stomach." he chuckled. "However, if you wait a few hours, I'm sure I can return at least some of her."

The night gave a cry of anguish, and charged at the dragon with his spear. The dragon made no move, until the Knight was in reach of his tail. With a quick flick, he slammed his tail into he knight, sending him flying into a mountain wall. The dragon rolled onto his stomach, and swung around, slamming his tail into the knight again, stunning him good and proper.

The dragon went over to the dazed knight, and flicked the spear away. He picked up the knight, and used the tip of his claw to cut into that cheap armor. he was able to peel it all away, to show a pretty brunette man.

"Well, sir knight." The dragon went. "If you're that deseprate to be reunited with your true love, I'll make sure you do!"

Before the knight could react, the dragon shoved him into his mouth, and swallowed him. With his arms and legs free, the knight fought harder than the maiden could, almost getting stuck. but the dragon just gulped, and got the knight in his stomach.

he touched his stomach, the dragon purred as he felt the knight fighting to escape. He could almost hear him yelling as he pounded his inside. The dragon enjoyed every second, even as the knight was succumbing to his death.

Now, the dragon felt very full. he'll drop off two bags of gold instead of one to the village at the foot of the mountain. Might even throw in a few gems as well.

For now, he settled down, just enjoying his nice and full stomach.
R: 3 / I: 0

Bet I Can!

It was my own stupid fault, running my mouth like I usually do.

Raymond said the old Craymore place was haunted by Craymore’s daughter who killed herself by sitting down on a pool cue. When I asked him how he knew that, he said he’d seen her apparition moaning and walking around naked with half a pool cue sticking out of her ass.

I laughed at him for believing in ghosts and for thinking a girl could die just because she took half a pool cue up her hoop.

“Us girls are tougher than we look.” I said, sticking my jaw out at him.

“Prove it.” he said

“How?” I ask

“Take half a pool cue up your ass.”

“Which half? Pointed or thick?”


“I can do it.”

“Bet you can’t.”

“Bet I can.” I said, and that’s what did it.

So all of a sudden we’re all walking through the storm up the hill to the old Craymore place and I’m thinking I’m a mixed breed of idiot.

“You don’t have to do it, you know.” Cassie says to me on the way as the boys walk ahead of us with Raymond.

“Yeah, I do. I need to shut him up once and for all.” I say.

Did I mention I'm stubborn as well as impulsive?

We all get up in the Craymore’s old billiard room with rain hammering on the roof and dripping through cracks and lightening flashing outside, and Raymond pays me the courtesy of letting me pick out one of the old pool cues. I‘m not stupid, so I pick the shortest one, knowing he’d pick the longest. But even still it looks pretty damned long to me. I figure that half would put over two feet inside me. But I learned in biology that the human gut is thirty feet long, so I should be able to take it.

While everyone’s watching, I peel down my jeans and panties and try to figure out how to get it up in there, when Raymond says; “Hold up.”

“What?” I ask him.

“Naked. I don’t want you pulling a fast one and slipping it up the back of your shirt.”

“Fuck you.” I say, but I strip down to my socks - I didn’t want to go barefoot in there, the place being lousy with bugs and rat turds.

As I’m trying to figure out how to get it in me, Raymond says; “Quit stalling.” and I realize I’m scared.

“I’m trying to figure out how to do it.” I say.

“Just put the butt end on the floor at an angle, stick the tip in your bum and back onto it.” he says.

Dammit, I think to myself, that makes sense, so I spit in my hand and make the top half wet, and stick the butt of it against the thick leg of an armchair. I reach between my legs and guide the tip into my butthole, repositioning my feet and arching my back until I get the right angle. It burns a bit going inside but once it’s in there it feels okay.

I take little baby steps, moving backward onto the thing and I am surprised that it feels pretty good. When it gets deeper than I can reach with a finger - (yeah, I do that when I masturbate) - I get this serious squirmy feeling in my lower belly. It’s a nice feeling but a little scary; it’s like a tickle inside me or an itch I’m finally able to scratch. I take more baby steps, shuffling my feet backward really, and the more that thing slides into me the more foreign and invasive it feels. Foreign and invasive in a good way, though. I feel my pussy quivering inside and I’m getting wet, but damned if I’ll give Raymond the satisfaction of knowing that I’m a future candidate for anal sex.

I keep going, even when Carrie says; “We need to stop this.”

and Raymond says; “She bet she could, let her prove it.” and I keep going.

It’s when I can feel it just below my belly button that I feel something stretching inside me. The pool cue is hung up on something and tugging at my insides, actually pulling my butthole up into me. I stop the baby steps and slowly weave my bum back and forth and feel the tip of the cue open something up inside there and it makes my legs go weak and I quiver. The next few inches are easy, with that sweet tickle getting higher as I go.

“Hah. She’s pissing.” Raymond says.

I look down and see that I am dripping. This pool cue is making me feel way too good.

“That’s not piss, stupid.” I hear Carrie mutter and our eyes meet, “Just stop, Rene. You don’t have to do this.”

“Yes I do.” I say and I’m ashamed that my voice is thready and weak. I take three baby steps back and feel it slide deeper up into my belly and oh god, it feels good. My thighs are quivering and my belly clenching. I wonder if the story is true; maybe Craymore’s daughter was frigging herself with a pool cue and her legs gave out when she came, sitting her down on it so deep it killed her.

My legs feel like they’re about to give out on me too, so I need to hurry and get it over with. I keep baby-stepping backward, the feelings inside me getting stronger. I grit my teeth and swallow down a moan and keep going. The further back I move, the less I have to arch my back and the deeper it gets. It’s up near my stomach when I feel that tugging again and weaving my bum doesn’t help, so I just step backward and grimace as I feel a sharp, sick flare of pain in my gut that almost makes me throw up. But it’s free inside me, I can feel i sliding in there no longer tugging at anything. I take two big steps backward and feel the tip press up against my stomach inside me - I can feel my hot chocolate rising in my gullet. I grit my teeth and glare at Raymond. I can’t speak, but what I want to say is; ‘There, asshole. I did it and I’m still alive.’

But I don’t need to. Raymond’s mouth is hanging open and he’s staring at me.

“Holy shit, Rene. You did it. You really did it.”

And that’s when I cum; quivering and shaking, my belly a riot of sensations, my pussy clenching and squeezing more slime out of me that drips down onto my socks and the bugs and rat turds, but my face is locked in that glare at Raymond.

“That’s enough!” Carrie says loudly and gets up, moving quickly to me, “We have to get that out of her.”

I reach out and lean into her, letting her support my weight as I almost fall into her arms. I close my eyes and nuzzle the crook of her neck.

“Get it out.” I whisper, “Please get it out.”

And Carrie supports me, easing me forward as I feel the pool cue slithering out of me, my butthole loose around it. She doesn’t stop until I hear it clatter on the floor, then she guides me to the sofa and helps me sit down.

“We’ll wait for you outside.” Raymond says and leaves with the other boys.

I have trouble catching my breath and my belly aches up high, but with Carrie’s help I get my top back on and a foot in each leg of my jeans. She helps me stand up but when I bend over to pull my jeans up I feel tightness in my abdomen and Carrie has to help. I zip my jeans up but I can’t button them - my belly is tight and swollen - so I just pull my top down over my waist. Carrie helps me get my coat on and guides me down the stairs. We’re almost to the bottom when all the strength goes out of my legs and I slide down to sit on a stair. It feels like the muscles in my legs are all gone and my hips feel dislocated. I can’t move my legs at all.

I feel weak and dizzy, so I lean against the wall. My belly is getting cold and I can hear Carrie saying my name over and over.

“You go ahead. I need to rest.” I say, or I think I say it because I can’t hear my own voice. Now my arms stop working and I hear my jeans unzipping themselves as my belly gets fatter.

I see Carrie run out of the house and it looks like she’s calling Raymond and the other boys back to help, pointing at me and gesturing. But I don’t need help. I feel good. I feel so good - peaceful and sleepy.

I don’t know if the Craymore place really has a ghost, but it’s going to get one in a couple minutes.
R: 103 / I: 0

Basement (kidnap, drugged, mutilating, debreasting, cutting, uterus, torture)

My first ever work. This might be long so I'll take my time. Enjoy.
Basement (by Kami-sama)

Chapter 1: Party

She needed something to relax; the final exams were finally over. For the past few weeks, she had been cramming day and night, Monster in one hand, a book in the other. Now, she felt the energy drink wearing out and fatigue slowly taking over her body. She was tired, very tired. But she wasn't going to let it end like this. She deserved a good break. She deserved a good time. The dorm was empty, emptier than any other day. She knew the reason: it was Friday. No soul would stick around on Friday especially if it's the last day of finals.

She unbuttoned her coat and threw it on the bed. She has been feeling stuffy all day. She unzipped her skirt and let gravity do the rest. She walked towards the mirror, which was large enough to see her whole body. She stared at it feeling frustrated. It wasn't so long ago that she bought an expensive bra from Victoria Secret: it's jet-black and has delicately sewn frills. Now, her favorite bra was strangling her breasts, limiting the oxgyen her lungs could breathe in. She wasn't disappointed at the size of the bra because it fitted her perfectly when she bought them. Instead, she was upset with her breasts. They have grown considerably again. She's already in her twenties, but her growth hasn't seceded yet. With one thumb, she unhooked her bra. The pent up tensions in her teats were impressive. Like a sling, her bra flew forward, revealing huge yet perfect pair of bosoms. They swung opposite to each other for a few seconds before coming to a still rest. It wasn't just her breasts that were big. Her nipples too adjusted to the size of her chest and budded with a pink glow. They were asleep; if aroused, these pink protrusions could further expand themselves, doubling, no, tripling in size. It wasn't the size of her breasts that envied her roommates, but the perfect alignment her nipples have on them. They weren't drooping too low nor hanging up too high and just jutted out straight towards the horizon as if begging to be sucked immediately.

She wore matching lingerie so her panties were also black. Her chest wasn’t the only thing that grew. This was obvious when her bust jiggled with every slight movement. She slid one finger into the side of her panties and gently tugged it. The thinnest lining of her undies had been resting in the crevice between her legs, the surrounding lips biting tenderly at it. Clamping it between her thumb and index fingers, she brought the black garment down to her knees. A little shake from her legs and soon the panties fell down to the ground no longer covering the treasure underneath it. She looked down and saw what was expect: her mount was still smooth, hairless from the adorning she did yesterday. Her puffy lips closed, hiding the secret entrance. They were tight but not tight enough to stop the scented moisture from seeping between them. A little above the lips protruded something delicious. Her panties had been pressing on this little bud all day, but now, it was free. Her young tender clit extended its full length, letting the chill air lick its surface.

Last week, her roomies invited her to a party. She agreed to go with them. They said it would be hectic, but she didn't care. She had been looking forward to this day. Nothing could be more hectic than the painstaking studying she had to go through the past few weeks. She stepped into the shower, closed the curtain and let the cool water flow down her body. She was still tired but very excited. Excited indeed, for she didn't know what was coming. She didn't care to lock the bathroom but that was okay. Nobody was in the building… at least that's what she thought. Her room door was still wide open. She didn't know she hadn't closed it. She didn’t know there was somebody standing out there.
R: 102 / I: 0

School Selection

Disclaimer: just a horror fetish, entirely fictional, don't do anything that will harm somebody in real life.

School Selection

[non cons]

A loud whistle caught Nina's attention. She stopped her crawl and started to tread in the water. After a few moments Nina saw what was going to happen. As the other students stopped swimming their teacher signaled to get out of the water. “All girls are required to go to a changing booth and wait there for the meat inspector” said the coach, “the boys will continue with 4 laps of the butterfly stroke”

Nervously talking the girls quickly went to the changing booths. Nina sat about halfway down the line. “Shit I hope they don't pick me” thought Nina. A soft crying from her right assured her of a better chance, only 25% was selected from each class. She heard the meat inspector getting closer every few minutes. He was only a few lockers away from her now and she heard him say, “swimsuit straps off your shoulders and stand with your face to the wall”. Nina put the straps off her shoulders, better make it easy for the inspector, she thought. Suddenly she heard another girl crying in the booth next to hers. “Nice” she thought, that was Emily, she never liked her.

“Name” said the inspector as he opened Nina's door. “Nina, ID number 230867” said Nina. “Thank you” said the inspector, I see you already put your straps down, very nice, can you turn your face to the wall” “sure sir” said Nina and she turned her back to the inspector. The inspector checked her butt, “nice and firm” she heard him say. The inspector made her turn around and started peeling her swimsuit down. Softly he took her breasts in his hands and checked them. After a confirming mumble he pulled Nina's swimsuit to her feet. After a quick look on her pussy he said: “I'm not sure can you wait for 10 minutes, keep your swimsuit off” “of course sir” said Nina. The inspector went to the next changing booth.

“Shit” thought Nina, “I might be meat within an hour or I can be free for the rest of my life”. A strange thought occurred to Nina: this was her last chance to have an orgasm. She sat down naked on the little bench and started to rub her pussy. Within a few minutes she reached the point of no return. She took a deep breath and tried to keep quiet as her orgasm took control of her body.

Minutes later the inspector opened her door. “Can you come out and get in this line?” said the inspector. “Of course sir” said Nina and she saw 2 other girls from her class. “What do you think?” said the inspector to his assistant. “Well that one seems to be nice and sporty, good meat I bet,” said the assistant and he pointed to Nina. “The other two are a bit bigger, I think they'll have a nice yield,” said the assistant. “All three of you, what sport and how many hours?” said the inspector. “Swimming and fitness” said Nina, “about 4-5 hours a week”. The girl next to her said: “nothing besides school sport, so about three hours a week” and the last girl said: “bicycle racing, about 6 hours a week” “Second girl, what was your name?” said the inspector. “Kyla” said Kyla. “According to my data you play softball, about 5 hours a week” said the inspector, “our society doesn't need people who lie, you are selected” “no no, please I was afraid that you would take me earlier if I did a lot of sport” said Kyla. “I would've taken Nina if you would have been honest” said the inspector, “take her away”. The assistant guided Kyla away. “Ladies I'm sorry that I let you pose naked but you were the girls I wasn't sure of” said the inspector, “and Nina, I wouldn't have taken you, Kyla was not cooperating and needed to be taught a lesson, I just said it to make her feel worse as a extra punishment” “no problem sir” said the girls. “Well then get dressed and we'll see you in the pool.

Quickly the girls put their swimsuit back on and went back to the pool. A crowd stood around the showers and when the girls looked there were already three girls hanging with a noose around their neck. They had thrown nooses over one of the pipes on the ceiling. The fourth girl was being prepared for hanging. It was Nadia a cute looking girl from Nina's class. She seemed not to care too much, she casually handed her arms so that they could be tied together. When they were done with her she positioned herself under the rope and nodded to the butcher that she was ready. With firm pulls he hoisted the girl by her neck. She started kicking her legs but there was not a single tear to be seen. The three girls who were already dead clearly had been crying. After a few moments Nadia's legs kicked way less powerful, and suddenly the group could see her urine flowing. She was nearly gone. Kyla was pushed to her knees by the butcher. “What are they going to do to her?” whispered Nina to Paul, “she's Jewish, and will be drained of blood, it's a tradition” said Paul. The butcher pulled her head back and suddenly he pulled the knife along Kyla's neck. A spurt of blood flew out of the cut and the butcher let go. Kyla fell to the ground and grabbed her throat she was making wild movements but after half a minute it stopped. The butcher took a hose and sprayed the blood through a little sink. The assistants started to collect the girls and loaded them into cooling crates. As quick as they had come they were gone.

The rest of the girls came home proudly with their release form, they were free humans now.
R: 1 / I: 0

Curiosity Killed the Kate (Sci-Fi, Nanobots, Disintegration)

“Did you see that new assistant in the lobby today?” Max, a small oafish man with curly brown hair, called over his coworker Adam, trying to project over the noise of metal slamming onto the conveyor belt in front of them.

"The blonde? Yeah she was a cutie," said Adam, a taller, lanky man with short black hair. He then went to grab some more junk from the pile behind him to feed the conveyor.

“Yeah. Rumor has it she’s actually working down here in Materials Construction. Really bright girl from the sounds of it,” said Max as he pulled an old tire from out of a bin and added it to the line.

The two techs were stuck working in “Atomic Deconstruction” after a recent mishap with one of the new interns and a teleporter (the scientists are still trying to locate her). Their jobs now consisted of piling recycled junk onto a conveyor belt and running it through a chamber that resembled an airport X-ray scanner. Once in the chamber, objects would be reduced down to their raw atomic ingredients, then stored for later usage in the “Materials Construction” process which was performed by the same device.

"No shit? Can't be too bright if she wants to work around all this shit," joked Adam with a lighthearted tone, while partially straining to lift part of a broken toilet onto the belt.

"It won't be shit once I'm done with it!" said a raised but gentle voice from behind.

Max and Adam looked towards the entrance of the lab where the voice came from and were greeted with a beautiful sight. The new blonde assistant.

She had an angelic face with wide blue eyes, small button nose, and round lips. She wore a short-sleeve white lab coat with the NanoTek logo adorning her breast, and a low-cut light-green blouse underneath. She wore a dark gray pencil skirt underneath that, and dark-green high heels.

Max stared in awe, dropping a chunk of concrete to the conveyor belt with a loud crash, then rushing across the room to shut the machine off after letting it cycle through the rest of the junk.

Adam looked down sheepishly. "Oh, you heard that…"

With the line now clean, Max made his way back over to the others, “So,” he interrupted “I’m assuming you’re the new lab assistant,” acting as if she didn’t.

With a knowing smile she answered, "Your assumption is correct! Hi, I'm Kate. Kate Applebee." She extended a hand to Max.

All Max could think about was how absolutely stunning she was. He politely extended one girthy hand and shook hers. “Nice to meet you ma’am. Max Larson.”

"Likewise Max!" she responded with honest enthusiasm, paying no mind to the grimy feeling of Max's hand from his hauling junk. She then turned to Adam, "And who might you be?"

Adam, still red from his faux pas, cleared his throat and answered quietly, "Adam. Adam Smith."

She shook his limp hand and then said with a grin, "What a wonderfully generic name Adam!"

Adam was taken aback for a second, before he recovered with his own put-down, "This coming from the girl who's named after the worst of the microwave restaurant chains…"

Kate was delightfully surprised. "Oh-ho-ho!" she laughed, "he bites back! Not like I haven't heard that a million times, but still!"

“It seems endearing now but after a forty-hour work week we’ll see what you think of it,” Max jokingly growled, grabbing a rag, moving to clean off the machine. “So what got you stuck down here? For most people this is a punishment.”

Kate's eyes lit up with astonishment. "Punishment?! How could you think that??" She gestured her arms out and slowly twisted her body, "Don't you boys understand the scope of what you're doing down here? This is saving the world! Making it a greener place!"

“Honey, you might be saving the world,” Max said while wiping his hand across his brow, leaving a long line of black grease, “but this trash heap ain’t exactly glamorous.”

"One man's trash is another woman's treasure," Kate said with a wink. "Ooh! Is that it?!" she asked with excitement, looking past both of them at the chamber the conveyor fed to and immediately taking off towards it. Her heels clicked rapidly as she walked swiftly between them, her lab coat billowing behind her revealing the shape of her ass against her pencil skirt.

Max and Adam both sneaked a look as she shot past them, their eyes snapping back up as she suddenly turned around. Although she noticed their obvious stares, she paid them no mind and asked excitedly with wide eyes, “Do you think I can take a look inside?”

Adam glanced over at Max for a beat with some uneasiness in his face, then back towards Kate (finding it hard to keep his gaze on her eyes, and not her body). "I- I don't know… It's pretty dangerous-"

“Well it’s off isn’t it,” she asked in a demeaning tone, looking directly into his eyes, watching them flick back and forth across her body.

Adam gulped. "Yeah but still…" he trailed off.

“W-well Adam,” Max started, tugging at his own collar, “we could probably kick the safety off, and as long as we don’t start it up she should be fine… right?” Max was unsure himself, but didn’t want to tell her no.

Kate gave Adam puppy dog eyes. "Pwetty pwease?…" she begged playfully, twisting one foot back and forth on its toe and wrapping her fingers together behind her lower back.

Max looked from Kate to a frozen Adam. Jabbing him with his elbow, he gestured his head towards her, trying to snap him out of his trance.

After another awkward moment or two, Adam responded uneasily, "Yeah okay…"

Kate squealed with joy and almost jumped with excitement, quickly throwing her lab coat to the ground.

“Hold on, I don’t even have the safety off yet,” Max said through a chuckle, flipping a switch and opening the metal door blocking the chamber.

Adam almost groaned at the sight of Kate with her lab coat off, revealing more of her lean limber frame. Her sleeveless blouse accentuated her lithe arms, which moved nimbly pulling herself onto the conveyor. As she maneuvered one of her lean legs up her ass pushed hard against her skirt leaving a very defined outline. And for a brief moment, Adam could see right up her skirt…

"Is that a thong??" he whispered to Max.

“I-I believe so. We should head over there just in case she needs any help,” said Max as he gestured towards the end of the belt, hoping to get a better view.

Adam and Max approached while Kate continued lifting herself onto the belt, one leg and her upper body over the edge and now lifting up her other leg - both still donning their heels - while she shifted her body over sideways towards the center of the belt using her petite hands.

"Not afraid to get dirty huh?" asked Adam almost flirtatiously.

She let out a quick laugh. "Hah! Have you seen me in bed?" she joked. She turned to look at the two, seeing Max still looking up her skirt. “And apparently I’m not the only dirty thing in the room,” she said winking to Adam, giving her ass a little wiggle and continuing down the line.

She continued on her hands and knees - Max and Adam watching, with no shame, her body gyrating left and right as she slithered along - until she reached the open chamber door.

She leaned forward, peeking her head inside, and turning it up. "Wow, are those BD-17 Nano Emitters? I thought they had the 15's in here!"

Kate wiggled further into the chamber to get an even better look at the BD-17s. But as her hips crossed the threshold, she bumped something with her elbow. This caused the safety door to close down. And it shut down right on the small of her back, pinning her down on the belt in place.

“Ow! You guys are fucking with me right?” she called out to the two at the end of the line.

“You seemed to have tripped the safety. Don’t worry, we’ll get you out in a jiffy,” Max shouted back, bending over to get a better look up her skirt.

Suddenly, the machine started emitting a low hum. Lights flicked on all around Kate.

“Guys… I think something’s really wrong in here!” she yelled frantically.

Adam was torn out of his hypnotized state staring at Kate's wiggling ass and legs by the sound of the low hum and Kate's muffled yell. "Oh shit! Did it just turn on?! That's impossible!!" yelled Adam, darting off towards the control panel.

“Well it seems very possible from in here!” she shouted from the machine.

Max, ready to play hero, hopped up on the belt and grabbed her by the legs in an attempt to pull her out. "Hang on Kate, I'll getcha outta there!"

Adam ran around to the other side of the machine and up onto the small raised platform that housed the control panel. Above the panel was a porthole looking into the chamber, and visible thru it was Kate's upper body shifting back and forth trying to shimmy her way out. He was able to catch a decent view of her cleavage beneath her blouse. Distracted by her beauty for a moment, he regained his senses and looked down at the panel, trying to find the emergency stop button.

The humming grew louder as the BD-17s sprung to life, and nanobots came pouring down in a sheet of gray at the entrance to the chamber that Kate came in. They immediately swarmed around her waist… and began consuming the waistband of her skirt, sparing her skin for the moment. She felt her skirt completely loosen from around her hips. They continued their march upwards onto her blouse, leaving her soft flesh untouched.

Kate watched as the nanobots swarmed out of the emitters and around her mid-section, almost mesmerized by the way they poured our and navigated thru the air like a flock of birds. But once they started consuming her clothing, she snapped back to reality and realized how serious her situation was.

"This MIGHT be a good time to stop this thing!" she yelled. She felt Max tug her legs on the other side of the chamber door that was pinning her in place.

Adam still was looking for the emergency stop button but was quite flustered by the whole experience - and again was distracted by the sight of Kate's belly and her lower back being revealed as the nanobots broke down the bottom of her blouse.

The nanobots swiftly moved up, consuming the rest of her blouse and her bra underneath and made their way past her shoulders, leaving her top half completely naked. They moved past her head, thankfully leaving her pretty blonde hair untouched, and then froze in place at the back of the chamber.

In order to buy more time, Adam had interchanged the system from “Sample 1” to “Sample 2”, forcing the process to halt and clear the current chamber. The dust that was Kate’s shirt and blouse was whisked away by the belt, which rubbed against her stomach, burning slightly.

“Ow fuck! You guys get this thing figured out!?” She called from the chamber, unaware of the window, and Adam still frantically moving across the controls on the other side.

The belt continued for another few seconds, taking a small amount of skin from Kate's soft belly with it and leaving behind a good sized rash, before it came to an abrupt stop, again sending a jolt of pain through Kate.

She bit her lip hard. "Nnnng, that stings!!"

"Where the FUCK is this thing?!" shouted Adam, still unable to find the emergency stop, and starting to freak out. He looked thru the porthole.

A red light came on and a tone chimed. And at the opposite end of the chamber from Kate, the nanobot swarm, that was floating by idly, began to creep back towards her. From Adam's perspective he could seem the swarm approach her in profile, getting closer and closer to her squirming upper body, inch by precious inch. "FUCK!!" he screamed in frustration.

Kate watched the swarm move towards her. And realizing that these two idiots weren’t getting her out of the chamber anytime soon, Kate quickly accepted her fate.

'Well fuck,' she thought to herself, her mind now moving at a hundred miles an hour in her final moments. 'I just wanted to to change the world… Well, at least this way I can still be useful.'

Propping herself up on her elbows, her knuckles under her chin, she looked off into the approaching cloud.

'Maybe I’ll be part of the building where they find the cure to cancer,' she thought optimistically, knowing that once the nanobots reach her, she’ll be nothing but a pile of carbon and various other materials. 'I’ll probably get made into infrastructure like a road or something. I might even get turned into some cute kid's new blanket! But then he’d probably drool on me. Gross..'

Her mind started to drift as she looked into her reflection in the metal around her, tits hanging, completely naked, looking rather sensual in her pose. She pouted her lips and tilted her head - makeup and hair were perfect. The nanites still closing their distance - less than a foot away.

'At least I’m going to die on a day where I look cute.' She wiggled her ass lightly, wondering if the boys were looking at it. She felt a slight tingling in her nether regions, as she thought of more 'personal' uses for her remains…

The nanites were now inches away from her face.

She heard Adam slamming on the controls, and Max still helplessly pulling on her legs - his grip slipping and yanking off both of her dark-green heels, which she heard clatter to the floor across the room.

'Guess I really won’t be needing those anymore, huh- OH NO!' Now worried, Kate’s eyes grew wide with terror as her head sprung up, 'These idiots are going to WASTE me! I don’t need to change the world, just don’t throw me away please!! Oh GOD I hope you two are brighter then you loo-!'

And Kate thought nothing more as her mind was completely obliterated…

Max - unaware of Kate's fate - was undeterred. He redoubled his efforts by lodging himself between her legs (paying little attention to how they were now twitching erratically) and getting a solid grip on both of her thighs beneath both of his arms. 'Here I come to save the day!' Max thought optimistically.

Adam, meanwhile, was not feeling quite as optimistic as Max… as he witnessed poor Kate's destruction begin through the porthole - horrified and helpless to do anything else but watch.

Facing her destruction head-on in her cute pose, chin resting on hands propped up on elbows and tits hanging underneath, the wall of nanites swarmed her face first. Adam watched helplessly as the bots erased the front of her head as easy as chalk on a blackboard. They tore through her gorgeous facial features - made-up rosy cheeks, cute button nose, seductive blue eyes, dirty blonde eyebrows, sensual lips - as if they were completely indistinguishable from the dirty toilet they tore through minutes earlier.

On the other end of the swarm, the component molecules of Kate's face, and the front of her skull and brain, ejected out a few inches and fell to the belt as a microscopically fine dust.

Adam continued watching with wide eyes as the nanite swarm continued their programmed job, even upon meeting the resistance her face provided, without slowing down whatsoever.

Her petite hands, her dainty fingers, her wrists and her elbows followed in the path of destruction along with more of her head and brain - scattering her mind to the windless environment inside the chamber. The dust of their component particles settled on the belt alongside those from her face.

Without any support for her propped up body, her upper arms slid sideways along the belt as her breasts, neck, shoulders, and the back of her head came falling down. Tits hit the belt below and were squished on impact by the force of her upper torso behind them - hard nipples slamming into the belt first. Her remaining head, brain and skull fell forward into the wall of death and were shred apart. Her pretty dirty-blonde hair and her long pretty neck were not spared either.

The gray cloud of green technology now worked on converting the rest of Kate's supple arms, limber shoulders, sexy collarbones, and perky tits to their base atoms; such as carbon, oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen and more - useful for all sorts of potential creations! Useful provided the base atoms weren't just fed to the disposal system that is.

An environmentalist like Kate would be proud knowing how efficient the system was at recycling organic matter - not Kate herself of course since she no longer had a brain to process pride or any other emotion.

The nanobots inched along, consuming her fit waist and mid-back, excreting out dust on the other end. They continued along to her belt-burnt belly, "healing" it by pulverizing it entirely down to powder, along with the sexy small-of-her-back.

And finally, the nanobots stopped. They retreated back into the BD-17 emitters that Kate was so amazed to see moments earlier, leaving the chamber mostly empty save for the small amount of dust that was once Kate's upper body collected on the belt below.

The belt moved the dust into the empty “Sample 2” bin, while the hydrogen, oxygen, and other gasses were stored in tubes off to the side.

Max, unaware of Kate's new status, continued to tug at her legs. “Don’t worry Kate, we’re gonna get you out of there!” he shouted to the now unresponsive legs.

With the process now complete, signaled by the dinging of a bell, the safety disengaged, and the steel door slid open freeing her legs.

With one final pull Kate was free from the machine, slipping out of her pencil skirt due to the lack of a waist band - and a waist. Max got a good view of her undercarriage as it came crashing into his face, knocking him off of the belt.

He sat there for a moment, feeling the damp lace of her light-green thong against his face, and chuckled. “Must have been enjoying yourself in there!” he quipped while enjoying her scent. He saw that the thong had the phrase 'REDUCE, REUSE, RECYCLE!' written on it along with a stylized version of the universal recycling symbol, rotated 60-degrees so the 'triangle' pointed down instead of up. "You certainly are a green gal!" he added.

He reached around her, placing his hands on her hips, fingers partly wrapped around her ass, and pulled her off of him, setting her down on her ass, and surprised by how light she was.

"There we go- OOH FUCK!!" Max screamed as he finally saw what had happened. Her thong-clad lower-half sat in front of him, her soft milky skin untouched up until the hips, where her L2 vertebrae peeked slightly over a surface of cleanly cauterized flesh. Her cute face, perky tits, and slender figure now gone. Erased. The smell of her pussy now being replaced with the smell of cooked meat.

“A-A-A-Adam. ADAM. ADAM!!” He screamed backing away from the legs, slamming his back into the belt.

Adam walked back from the control panel at a slow, crestfallen pace, looking down sadly as he took each step.

"I… I couldn't find the emergency stop…" Adam admitted dejectedly - purposely not looking at Kate's remaining body just yet.

“We're never getting out of here,” Max said staring at the body. “What should we do with her?” he asked while standing up and slowly approaching the body.

Adam paused for a second, then slowly looked up at Kate's lower body. Sitting there on the floor, as if she were relaxing at the beach, bare feet limp, heels together and toes out. Would be sexy - except for the grisly cauterized flesh found at her hips. The sight of the bit of her backbone made Adam particularly queasy.

He heaved.

Max crouched next to the body. “Should we… like bury her?” he asked, hearing his companion gagging.

Adam recovered slowly, then answered, "We don't have time. The doc is due here any minute." He paused, again finding the strength to look at the former lab assistant's body, and said with reluctant acceptance, "We just need to put the rest of her in there," pointing to the chamber.

“You know, I think she’d be okay with that. Seemed really big on that whole recycling thing,” he said, sheepishly trying to rationalize their actions, while casually lifting the front of her thong to sneak a peek.

"Dude, not cool!" Adam admonished Max for the sneak peek of Kate's pussy, smacking his hand away.

"Now do you want to grab her crispy end or her feet?" Adam asked in an almost matter-of-fact way.

“Don’t act like you weren’t curious,” he muttered, grabbing her by the ass while Adam grabbed her by the legs, and lifted her over to the belt, setting her behind her skirt adjacent to the open safety door. Max walked around the room, grabbing her lab coat and heels, then casually tossing them on top of the skirt.

While he did this, Adam walked over to the control panel and switched the system back to “Sample 1” in order to separate her clothing from the rest of her remains.

Adam then activated the machine. The belt came to life, sliding the clothes and then her lower-half inside the chamber, and the safety door came to a close. Through the porthole Adam watched the wall of nanobots - that just brought an end to poor Kate's life moments ago - approach her remaining clothing and heels that lay ahead of her legs, ass and pussy, still partially concealed by her thong.

The nanobots made their first pass, starting from her toes, but once again sparing her flesh. Her thong was quickly consumed, erasing the cute recycling symbol and phrase written on it, and exposing the pink flesh of her shaved pussy, its juices were visible around the edges. The cloud continued, consuming her pencil skirt, her lab coat and her cute dark-green heels, and froze at the back of the chamber as the system once again switched to “Sample 2”.

During this pause Max walked up next to Adam, and looking down he then let out a sad little “Oh…” and reaching down he pressed a button on the control panel. The entire system stopped suddenly came to a halt.

“Found it,” Max said softly, indicating the large, red, clearly marked 'EMERGENCY STOP' button.

Adam face-palmed, realizing what an idiot he was for not finding the clearly marked button Max just pressed.

“Should we like… say a prayer or something, before… you know…” asked Max.

"I-… just-…"Adam let out with an exasperated sigh. "Just turn it back on man…"

“Really? I think we should at least say something… You know what I got it…” Max cleared his throat.

"Well… Kate uhh… Applebee? Yeah, Kate Applebee… Well, we only really knew you for 15 minutes… but… um… you looked pretty fine, and you… you seemed pretty smart. Well except- for- the whole, y'know, climbing into the deadly chamber thing, but… Uhh, and… uh… your pussy smelled pretty great… You know what fuck it, I shouldn’t have said anything. Well amen… I guess. Should I even say amen?… Fuck she was probably atheist.” As Max finished his eulogy he flicked on the machine and the nanobots sprung back to life, resuming their approach.

“We should at least make her something nice… right?” Max asked watching the cloud approach her.

The swarm approached her hips and proceeded to finish off the job on Kate's body that it started earlier. No sense leaving a job half-finished after all.

The nub of her backbone was first, shooting out the backside of the swarm cloud as fine powder.

They proceeded onto Kate's alluring hips, her incredibly tight ass, and her still juicy-wet pussy, and converted them all - churning through them. They offered no resistance as they were obliterated down to atoms. Her legs fell sideways as they finally split without any connection between them.

Adam watched as the nanites made short work of her once again. "I don't know… part of me just wants to send all of her to the waste disposal system. Get rid of all the evidence, y'know?"

“I don’t think she would have wanted that… We should make he into a nice necklace or something, we can use the carbon to make diamonds or something like that.” He suggested, trying to find a way to respectfully use her remains.

The nanobots worked down each of her legs simultaneously, obliterating her creamy white thighs, knees, shins, ankles. And finally her cute petite feet - the nanobots gobbling up each of her adorable toes.

And then Kate was nothing but dust and gas.

The conveyor kicked back, moving the remains down the line into the "Sample 2" bin.

Suddenly the door to the lab flew open, and a very agitated and very wet Dr. Codwell stepped into the room.

"God DAMMIT, it is POURING out there!" she complained out loud while flinging water off her arms, flailing them with each stressed word. "My dress for tonight is ruined!"

Looking up at the two techs her demeanor changed quickly. “Do you two think you can whip something up for me?” she asked politely.

“Of course ma’am,” Max answered, putting on a calm and cheery façade. He turned to Adam and whispered through his teeth “Nice pair of panties?”

Adam smirked and whispered back, "Yep, nice pair of panties. I think Kate would've liked that."

Just as the two got to work, she piped in, “And gentlemen I’ve got a date tonight, so could it be something a little more… risqué”

“You got it ma’am,” Max said turning to look at her.

The doctor then began to shamelessly strip off her red dress in front of the two, with her exposed back turned to them, sliding her the dress off her shoulders.

While the doc was about 15-20 years old than Kate was (before her recent demise that is), she was quite attractive in her own right, with medium-length black hair (currently matted down from the rain), thin hazel eyes, and a slender body.

The red dress continued sliding down her back, revealing her black lingerie bra. The soaked dress got down around her waist, when she shifted her hands to grab it from the top and started push it down the rest of her lower body. As it slid down her legs, the techs got a good view of the doc's ass, partially covered by the pair of black lingerie panties she wore over them.

The dress hit the floor with a wet smack and she stepped out, feet clad in peach-colored heels slinking their way out of the dress and clicking on the floor with each step.

She stood in just her heels and lingerie bra and panties. As she went to reach around back to unhook her bra, she twisted her head back towards the techs. "Oh by that way, I was expecting a new lab assistant today. Cute little blonde thing named Kate. Have you guys seen her?"

“Oh…um,” Max stammered not knowing what to say, his eye shooting up and down her back as she slipped off her bra, unable to keep his eyes off her ass, “We actually saw her in the lobby earlier, I believe she’s… ah… still on her tour.”

“Oh okay, I think you two will like her. She’s a down-to-earth girl, but has a little bit of bite,” she said with a wink, dipping her thumbs into the waist band of her panties, sliding them over her ass, and past her thighs letting them drop to the floor. Stepping out of her panties she walked across the room, naked save her heels, and sat in her office chair with one leg crossed over the other, facing the two staring techs. “Well, are you two going to get to work?”

"Y-yes ma'am!" Adam and Max answered enthusiastically - using all their effort to turn away from the sight of Dr. Codwell sitting completely naked in her chair in only her heels, that almost matched her skin tone exactly.

The two bumbled up to the control panel to start programming the machine (that just took poor Kate's life).

Using the material from Sample 2 (Kate's former body) they began constructing a stylized black lace thong, and a black lingerie bra akin to the one the doctor just took off. Any chemical gaps were filled in by materials from Sample 1 (Kate's former clothing).

The machine finished the two undergarments quickly, depositing them out the other end.

"Fresh underwear off the press ma'am!" shouted Adam as he went to go grab them from the opposite end of the machine and holding them up to present them. "Get them while they're hot!" he added - referring to the thong and bra he held that was once Kate's smokin' hot body minutes earlier.

“Thanks Adam,” she said with a smirk, accepting the garments, and setting them down softly in the chair, again turning her back to them.

She kicked off her heels, sliding Kate over one leg and then the other, pulling her over her thighs, sliding the back between her ass-cheeks. She felt the absurdly soft fabric pressed up against her asshole and tightly hugging her pussy. Next she reached down and grabbed her bra, pulling it over her chest, Kate cupping her breasts. She clipped the back of it and turned back to the boys, looking down at her breasts.

“Do you thing you can cut the dress a little bit lower? This bra really… compliments my figure.”

"Absolutely ma'am, right away!" Adam responded with excitement. "And might I say that, she- er I mean that lingerie looks quite good on you!" he added, hoping she didn't notice his slip of the tongue.

“Thanks. Now hurry up on that dress please, I feel like Kate's going to be here any minute.” The doctor begged, sitting back in her chair.

Although she was in the lab, her mind was in the bedroom fantasizing about where her date was going to lead that night. As a result of this fantasy, yet another article of her clothing got wet, her juices soaking into Kate.

Adam and Max head back to the control panel and get to work programming the new dress.

"What do you think, maybe a nice dark green in honor of Kate?" Adam asked Max, making sure to speak low enough so the half-naked doctor wouldn't hear.

“Yeah, she did say she wanted to make the world a greener place,” Max responded with a grin, his fingers dancing across the commands. The construction process began, and the rest of Kate’s body went into the dress.

After all the material left of Kate in Sample 2 was completely used up, they completed the dress with material from the other sample. The beautiful green dress rolled out of the machine. Max lifted the dress, inspecting it.

“You know Adam, I think this may be our best work yet.” He said holding up the dress like a piece of art.

"Well we did put our all into it - Kate especially!" Adam pointed out with a grin.

While both holding the dress to make sure it didn't brush against the dirty floor (not that Kate was afraid to get dirty), the boys walked back over to Dr. Codwell, who sat in an almost hypnotic state in her chair - eyes closed. She seemed lost in erotic thought, shifting her hips and thighs while moaning softly.

Adam and Max looked at her, then at each other, then back at her. Max intentionally cleared his throat and spoke up.

“Um ma’am?”

Her eyes shot open wide with embarrassment. “Y-yes,” she responded, taking sharp breaths, trying to shake off her fantasy. She looked down at the dress, standing up and taking it in her hands, admiring it. “Oh my god. This is beautiful. Thanks you two!” she said with an elated expression. Folding the dress over her arm she asked, “Where is this girl? That tour should be over now.”

Max shifted nervously from foot to foot, looking to Adam with a concerned expression.

The doctor stood for moment looking perplexed. “She probably just got lost,” she concluded “I’ll just call security and have them bring her down.” The doctor reached for the phone on her desk.

'She certainly was lost…' thought Adam. "Why don't you get into your dress before you go calling security? Kate might be closer than you think," suggested Adam politely.

Put off by Adams last sentence, and the growing restlessness from Max, the doctor knew something was up. She sighed, looking at Adam with an irritated expression, “Where is she Adam?”

Adam looked to Max wearing a panicked expression, hoping he had any suggestions.

Max folded under the pressure

“Well… a… she showed up like.. 40? Yeah I’d say 40 minutes ago… and you know… she was really interested in the machine… so…” he ran his hand through his curly hair, “so she asked if she could… you know… take a look inside-“

"Stop," said the doctor, holding up a hand in a stopping gesture with Kate draped over her arm. Still in just the bra and thong, also made of Kate, she continued, "You're telling me she went inside the device. And you let you her??" she asked incredulously.

Max started hyperventilating “Well… she… she-“ Adam cut in, sparing him.

"Y-Yes… and… unfortunately… the nanobots… well…" Adam uttered, shaking his fingers in a scattering motion, then blowing through his lips.

The doctor let out another sigh, getting the message. As a seasoned NanoTek scientist she was used to 'incidents' like these, “What did you do with her remains?” She asked calmly. Luckily for her atomic deconstruction meant for easy disposal; they could mix her into concrete, dump her outside, or mix her into any other material, but with a girl as beautiful as Kate was, the doctor was thinking of more intimate uses for her remains.

Adam rubbed the back of neck uncomfortably. "Well… Ma'am…" He then gestured both hands out, one towards the bra and thong on her body and the other towards the dress she was holding.

“Oh… OH!” The doctor said putting two and two together, then realizing that the thong she had just soiled was Kate. She shifted her weight from one leg to the other, feeling her get even damper.

“Well… I guess I should keep her then,” the doctor said acting as if it was a personal dilemma. “She seemed pretty bright and we wouldn’t want to waste her potential any further. Would we?” she asked the boys with a smile.

Adam and Max looked at each other, both amazed at what they were hearing. Simultaneously, they both turned their heads back to Kate and the doctor and answered, "No ma'am!"

“Good, and better yet: I don’t think she even showed up for work today, because,” she laughed softly, “I haven’t seen her, have you two?”

Adam and Max both smiled and shook their heads. "No ma'am!"


The doctor sat back down in her chair, laying the dress in her lap. She picked up the phone and made a call. “Hello, this is Doctor Codwell. We’re going to need a J13 on a Kate Applebee,” she paused for a moment listening to the voice on the end of the line. “Yes, just like the restaurant, thank you very much… Yes… yeah…” she looked at the boys with a exaggerated smile on her face, rolling her eyes. “You have a good day too, Charles. Bye bye.” She set the phone down on the receiver with a small click. “So how about I put this dress on and we get to work?”

"Yes ma'am!" the boys answered.

"Well snap to it!" she ordered, and the two of them scrambled back to the conveyor, continuing where they left off hauling junk into the same machine that just converted Kate.

As they continued throwing trash onto the belt, the doctor slid into her dress. She slipped it up her tan legs, past her hips and around her waist. The dress was strapless and fit snug against her slender body. And it had a deep V-cut that accentuated the doctor's cleavage.

The doctor and Kate truly were an exquisite piece of work together.

However it wasn't quite complete.

"Oh boys, could one of you come help zip me up?" she called seductively.

Max perked up, "Gladly!" He walked over and helped her with the zipper, “There you are ma’am.”

“Thank you Max,” the doctor responded.

She stepped next to the machine, admiring her hazy reflection in the polished sheet metal. She ran one hand through her hair and the other down her dress, amazed by how soft Kate was. “If you two keep up quality work like this, I might have to find someone else to throw trash on that belt." She thought for a second and continued, "Y'know there’s currently an opening in Material Construction if you two are interested.”


Later that night, Dr. Codwell and her date - along with Kate - attended an awards ceremony for the advancements in the sciences of environmental protection. She happened to win an award and gave a speech about the benefits of NanoTek recycling technology - being able to turn junk into anything!

After the ceremony the doctor and her date went home, where her fantasies became a reality. On their way home they passed by an Applebee's - with elicited a snort from Codwell.

The next morning she stared at the dress, thinking of Kate’s wasted potential. Such a beautiful and smart girl (whom the doctor was planning on seducing), dumped into a beautiful, yet ultimately worthless garment.

She thought of a much better use for Kate.

She brought the dress back into work, and handed it to Adam and Max.

"Break this down for me, will ya? Make sure it get its own sample."

Mark and Adam looked at each other then back at the doctor.

“What are you going to do with he- I mean it?” Max asked, with a hint of concern in his voice.

"It's for a personal project," she said sternly. But then a small smirk appeared on her lips.

“Oh.. Okay ma’am,” Max said, turning around and giving Adam an exaggerated look, with his eyes wide and his brow raised high.

Adam returned the look.

They loaded the dress on the conveyor, prepped the sample bin, and started up the machine.

Kate once again entered the familiar machine that ended her life and converted her into her current form. And the nanobots once again swarmed her form and broke it down - recycling her once more.

The lovely dress Adam and Max formed from her atoms turned to dust from its lovely V-neck down to its hem.

And the dust, that was once a dress - that was once Kate - fell into the sample bin.

And there it lay until later that evening.

After the lab was empty, the doctor grabbed the sample bin that contained Kate, along with a batch of raw silicone, and some various other materials and got to work with Kate’s remains.

“What a waste,” she scoffed to the container of dust that sat on the desk next to her. “Don’t worry though Kate, I’ll still find a good use for you,” she said as a smile crossed her face, putting a few more inputs into the computer.

Satisfied with her work she stood up and grabbed the silicone and other materials, dumping it all into an empty sample bin. Returning back to the container of dust, she grabbed it and continued speaking to it. “Now, this right here should turn you into a nice silicone blend,” she said while lifting the container and angling it slightly down, as if showing Kate the other raw materials.

“But there is quite a bit of you in here, so I’ll try my best not to waste any.” She then flipped the container over, and Kate poured out quickly, joining the other materials with a puff of dust shooting out of the top of the chamber.

The doctor breathed in some of the dust, causing her to sneeze. "Ooh, I probably should've done that slower," she said letting out a couple of coughs while blowing the dust out of her face. She then shrugged, moved over to the control panel and loaded her program.

And the machine processed Kate once again.

The doctor watched through the porthole as the nanobots went to work moving the dust into shape and solidifying it into reality.

The nanobots finished. The computer verified that the object matched directly to spec. A bell dinged and the safety door opened.

The conveyor moved the object out of the chamber, and the doc went to go retrieve it.

Out the other end rolled a 6-inch flesh-colored dildo. Upon seeing it, a grin shot across the doctor’s face. “See Kate, much better then a dress huh,” she said lifting up the dildo and inspecting it for any errors.

"Perfect. Just perfect," she said, running a finger across Kate's new head.

She put her back down and went over to the sample bin that contained the remaining mixture of powdered Kate and her new ingredients.

She looked at the display above the bin. Not enough to make a second dildo - at least of the same size.

"Hmm," the doctor hummed in thought. "Well no sense making a half-sized dildo. And there's not much else we can make you mixed together like this so… bye!" she said bluntly, then pushing a button that released a hatch at the bottom of the bin.

The bin emptied into the waste disposal system below, and eventually out to parts unknown.

Looking down into the hole the doctor gasped. “Shit,” she said now angry with herself, “probably could have made a butt plug with that. Well…” she closed the opening and picked up her dildo, “this will have to do I guess. C'est la vie, right Kate?” A smile returned to her face.

Setting the dildo made of Kate back down for a second, the doctor started to undress right there - down to the black lingerie bra and black lacy thong that were also made of Kate.

Grabbing the dildo, the doc walked over to the conveyor belt and hopped up on it, sitting on the edge.

She raised the dildo up to her face. "Let's go for a test run, shall we?"

Her pussy wetter than when she first put Kate on, the doctor spread her legs and shifted her panties to the side. She then took Kate and pressed her head against the lips of her pussy, drawing a sharp deep breath.

“Like I said at your interview Kate ‘I think you would be the perfect girl for this position,’” the doctor then slipped Kate through her lips. Her eyes rolled back and she let out a deep moan, as she pushed half of Kate up inside her. “And- Oh my god…” the doctor interrupted herself with a moan, her hips attempting to buck Kate deeper into her. She couldn’t stop herself. Shoving Kate all the way up in her, she closed her eyes. A silent moan passed through her lips, her body twitching erratically.

She then slowly slid Kate out of her, holding the now wet dildo up to her face.

“…I definitely wasn't wrong…”
R: 4 / I: 0

Extras (f/f, con, stab/decap/drown/gut)

-Warnings may change and will be marked

Akiko grunted as an elbow pressed against her back. The set was fairly large, a recreation of an expansive Edo period bathing house, but with all the people standing off camera with her there wasn't any room to move without bumping into someone. For a moment she wondered how different it must have been making movies back in the days before the big population change.

According to her history books the retrovirus was originally designed to beat an old affliction called cancer by forcing good cells to split and multiply under certain conditions in order to aggressively starve out the bad ones. Things had gone well in closed clinical trials and so with great promise it was allowed to spread into the general population. Cancer quickly rates began to fall but it was only nine months later that the real consequences became known.

Apparently the presence of two X chromosomes within a recently fertilized egg had the unforeseen effect of triggering the virus and so there was a sudden uptick in the number of triplets, quintuplets and then octuplets appearing in maternity wards. Within a decade nearly every little girl had no fewer than five or six identical sisters to play with.

The increase in population density was unavoidable but Akiko had learned in school that Japan was already experienced with overcrowding and had quickly adjusted to that. The more fundamental change was to female identity. Parents struggled with the difficulty of raising anywhere from six to twelve indistinguishable girls as separate children and when the phenomenon grew to full proportion society as a whole couldn't handle the strain anymore.

That's why Akiko and her seven identical sisters were legally just Akiko Nakamura. Like other sets of girls they'd been raised by their parents as one person. They had passed their high school entrance exam as one person, pursued a career as one person and even dated as one person. For the women of today the idea of having any value or identity that was separate from their sisters had become an alien concept.

And so it was that Akiko, all eight of her, had by the age of 22 become a famous actress and starred in several exciting historical dramas. Right now six of them were working simultaneously on other sets while she was here as an understudy, observing the seventh Akiko perform the pivotal bathhouse scene.

It had begun with Akiko's character, a wandering samurai, giving into the flirtatious advances of an alluring temple maiden played by Rina Sato, a young up and comer. The Rina sisters were still new to acting but their remarkably child like appearance combined with their unquenchable sexual energy made them a darling in today's cinema and a perfect match for Akiko's powerful screen presence.

Rina's sweet cries echoed across the water as she trembled under the touch of an equally nude and wet Akiko. Three fingers had found their way into the petite girl's opening as Akiko's other hand squeezed one of Rina's delightful little breasts. Unable to hold back from so much stimulation the girl's chest bowed upward as she visually and audibly reached a point of absolute ecstasy.

It was a mark of pride and quality that these high value productions never faked what the actresses were experiencing, including the orgasms. Right now the camera perfectly captured Rina's breathless satisfaction as she gazed longing into Akiko's eyes right before that expression morphed into one of naughty mischief.

This is what Rina had been hired for; that unique ability to go from an innocent school girl to a lustful succubus in the blink of an eye and that was indeed all the time it took for her to deftly flip the older woman over and take her place astride Akiko's thighs.

Leaning down her mouth seized Akiko's in a long wet kiss, both actresses clearly taking their time to enjoy the moment before Rina straightened up and began her critical monologue, running her hands provocatively over her own body as she described the depth of her affection and her desire for them to be together forever.

The scene was timed so that it was right before Akiko could give her answer that the polished shuriken cut through the air and embedded itself deeply into Rina's left eye. Slumping to the side the beautiful actress was probably dead before she hit the ground but her body still put on a dramatic performance as it convulsed reflexively while blood poured out of her destroyed eye socket.

The other female bathers screamed and ran for the exit leaving Akiko alone starring toward a tall woman with wild black hair at the other end of the bathing house. Rina's killer smirked and tossed aside her towel to reveal that her large bust was not the only thing it had been concealing. Lifting the hidden sword above her head she charged forward with a murderous cry.

In spite of being unarmed Akiko showed no fear and at the last moment side stepped and knocked her assailant's arm away followed by a second strike to the shoulder that cause the weapon to fall from the woman's grasp. From there the choreographed fight began in earnest demonstrating how despite the assassin being larger and stronger she was no match for the skill and speed of Akiko's character.

Knocking her down beside the pool Akiko yanked the woman's arm around to an uncomfortable angle and with a knee planted in her back forced the woman's head underwater. Despite the actress's struggles she couldn't break the lock and so her legs kicked uselessly as Akiko mercilessly drowned the nameless bit player.

With the hated woman finally dead Akiko's head rose with the camera to reveal a dozen more women arrayed around the perimeter of the building. Despite their different faces and builds they all shared the same unmistakable garb of the Crimson Lotus Society. Wordlessly picking up the fallen assassin's sword Akiko beckoned them to try their luck.

The first two didn't get past their initial charge as all it took was a stab and a slash to quickly dispatch them. The third one was younger and less eager to throw herself straight into it. Being careful she managed to cross steel several time before a surprise kick left her unexpectedly on her knees with Akiko's sword drawing a clean line across her throat.

Seven more girls then died screaming in pain as part of an action packed sequence of death that culminated in a helicopter spin which decapitated two of the actresses in a single blow. The Akiko sisters had practiced for weeks to be sure that they could pull off the demanding move since in a production like this there wasn't room for anything but perfection from its star.

Now there were only two opponents left, one of them had been casually holding back by the wall while the other seemed to understand how big of a mistake she'd made in challenging the legendary samurai.

Trembling she tried to back away with her sword held protectively in front of her but Akiko's character wouldn't have it; still enraged by the loss of her lover she dashed sideways and swung her blade down cutting off both of the girl's arms and then for good measure dropped low and hacked her legs off at the knee causing the newly made quadruple amputee to tumble face down into one of the bathing pools.

Now the final member of the Crimson Lotus Society stepped forward, her high born features showing no concern over the loss of her underlings, not even for the poor girl thrashing helplessly in the blood soaked water. The scripted exchange between them was a mix of the woman's sarcastic praise for Akiko's honor and Akiko's own promise to take the woman's head as a trophy.

Then the real battle began and it seemed that the two of them were very closely matched. Akiko, her braid now loose and her nude body dirtied with the blood of all those women contrasted against the clean silk garments and refined makeup of the noble bearing assassin leader. Sparks flew as steel met steel and they both tried repeatedly to find a weakness in the other's defense.

Off camera Akiko watched as her sister recovered from one failed attack and then raised her sword to block the assassin's quick return. Having practiced this set many times it was obvious which step her sister had missed even with only a split second to catch it. Unfortunately the mistake was a costly one and instead of knocking away the assassin's blade the angle of her sword redirected it, giving the other actress no time to react before her sword had already slipped down and bisected through half of Akiko's stomach.

The director yelled cut and threw down an expensive headset in obvious exasperation. Many groans rang out behind the camera at the realization that the entire sequence had been ruined and they'd have to do it all over again. Crew members immediately got to work resetting the scene but it would probably be hours before they'd be ready to shoot again.

On the ground Akiko choked and sobbed as she desperately tried to pull her ruined guts back inside of herself but it was a lost cause. Annoyed members of the costume department stepped around her as they collected the clothing that would need to be cleaned and repaired so that the sisters of those already killed would have the correct costume to wear.

While glancing around the Akiko who was unharmed spotted the Rina who was also waiting as an understudy. The girl returned her look and gave a come hither gesture before moving toward the dressing rooms. Having spent plenty of time around her the message was clear: Rina wanted to 'practice' the love making portion of their scene before the two of them returned in a few hours to perform the second and hopefully successful take of the scene.


I'd like to know what you thought of it. Any feedback, criticism, praise, analysis or questions are welcome and encouraged.
R: 22 / I: 0

Interactive Shota story (Many kinks!)

(Hello there! This is an experimental story with a interactive element. I tried to do this as an rp but no one tried so instead I'm going to do it as a story! With multiple choice elements!

Here's the plan, after ever tidbit of the story I will give four options for readers to vote on, with a fifth optional choice being written in by the FIRST person to respond after one of my posts. Whichever choice has the most votes when I come around to write will be what I go with!)

Joeslist, a popular dark web version of Craigslist just posted a unique listing in their "prostitution" tab. A rather rare find amongst the many whores of different varieties and ages

'7yo boy, kidnapped, Virgin. NEVER USED'

The ad includes pictures of a rather terrified looking boy with brown hair and stunning blue eyes tied to a chair. Wearing a green t shirt with a dinosaur print on it and pair of jeans an black and white converse sneakers that seemed rather beaten up.

The ad mentioned that the kid is freshly bathed but only has the one outfit, which he pissed in when he was being kidnapped. Somewhere after his kidnappers grabbed him a discussion was had about washing the clothes…but they decided not to… assuming someone may like the smell of little boy piss. As well as he's been fed and hydrated and checked to make sure of his virgin status…though there is no mention of how he was checked.

The ad links to a bidding site, with the starting bid already inordinately high, at least three times higher that some of the most premium whores. The boy clearly could only be afforded to the wealthy, someone willing to give up all their savings…or perhaps a few perverts willing to split the costs.

The ad also mentions that the boy must remain alive and unharmed, as they intend to continue selling him (albeit at a lower cost) once his virginity is spent. This also means no forcing him to eat shit…though pissing is fine as long as the boy doesn't drown. Ladies and gentlemen, place your bets!

Who's going to have the winning bet on this cute little guy?

A) A wealthy man, eager to use and abuse the boy…once he gets him cleaned, groomed and properly dressed

B) A group of perverts that have pooled their money so they could all have their way with the boy

C) A wealthy teen rocker, tired of all the men that throw themselves at her, eager to get something she can't have

D) A guardian angel! Some unknown figure who is willing to hand over the money to spare the boy from the lust fueled perverts who wish to buy him!
R: 2 / I: 0

The Urge to Breathe[F/Furry, bagging, snuff, autoerotic]

Little story I put together for a set of pieces made by Emikochan

I tried to include some science behind it while mixing it into the story… Let me know what you think!

Your body has warning signs of danger and should rarely be ignored. Panic, pain, difficulty acting, moving or even breathing. Your body has these warning signs to help keep you alive and to warn you of danger, but for some this is just a hinderance for a spell.

It had taken months of practice and play to get to the point she was at. To iron out that annoying panic signal her brain always gave off the moment she started to run out of air. To ignore the light headedness the lack of air brought for the sweet release that came after. To ignore the pain that was washed away the moment that warmth flooded her body.

She thought she was safe; she had practiced for months, used something thin and flimsy that could be easily rendered with her teeth, and /knew/ her limits. Well, the problem with limits is you never know what they are until you push them over the edge, and until you break through those limits. Only then are you truly capable of knowing what you can or can not do, but for some that is too little too late.

This had become her almost daily pattern now after coming home from work. Flop on her bed with a toy or not, slip a thin bag over her head and tuck it into her collar before securing the collar. Normally what took her thirty minutes or more to accomplish was done in mere seconds once her air ran out. That though had an inverse affect in it slowly taking longer and longer to accomplish her peak. The more she did it the longer it took, or that much more effort it took just to peak.

After a while of doing this she had learned to ignore her brain’s panic symptoms. She had rid herself of the panic that made her shred so many of the thin plastic bags. She had learned that the release that came after her head became clouded and blank was strong. She had learned to ignore the pain in her lungs since once the release hit her that pain would fade. All she had to do was tear the flimsy bag with a claw, tooth, or even her hand and she would be able to breathe again.

The problem was with every session the time it took grew seconds longer in what used to take mere seconds to peak. Now it was taking her nearly two minutes without air for her body to peak, but it was the only alternative now. She had trained her body in such a way that it was impossible to peak without the danger, and no matter what she used or how hard she tried she could not achieve that release.

Tonight, she had again covered her head, tucked in the bag, taken a deep breath, and secured her collar to her neck. She had opted to simply use her fingers instead of a toy as well since she saw now difference in time required, and her fingers felt that much better to her. As she lied there holding her breath as long as she could she played with herself, working on her labia at first and not touching her passage until the next breath. Always slowly escalating the pleasure with each practiced breath.

The funny thing is with practice and steady breathing even a bag of air no larger than your head could last a while. Your body only brings in five percent of the volume as needed oxygen, and expels the rest on exhale. However, this can only be done so many times before the oxygen in the bag drops below safe levels and can no longer replenish the blood’s supply. When this occurs your head immediately feels light headed and your pulse begins to race, as does your breathing. Your body is trying to stay alive by doing this, but it doesn’t know the bag is preventing fresh air from reaching your lungs and the rapid breathing only worsens the situation.

It would normally be about now that she would peak as her air ran out and her body began to breathe rapidly sucking the bag against her face. She could feel her peak within reach it was so close, her back arched as much as it could and her toes curled. Her eyes rolled back and her fingers thrust into herself as hard as they could. Just a few more seconds she thought, just a few more and that sweet release would hit her, and she could breathe again.

The release did hit her and expended the last of the oxygen in her blood from it, but she still felt that sweet feeling of release. She immediately reached up to tear the bag, but her arm didn’t do what she wanted and merely flopped to her side uselessly. She tried to bite at the bag with her teeth given how tight it was against her face, but her jaw wouldn’t move anymore. She didn’t even have time to realize what was happening because she had blacked out. There she laid a mess on the bed for someone to find much later, as she had merely become another statistic.
R: 0 / I: 0

The Storied History of Caedis (Varies by chapter, generally cons, f/f, m/f, inc, necro)

This is going to be a collection of stories about a fantasy nation where people find pleasure in killing and dying, but the rest of the world doesn't.

This first chapter is the creation myth, telling the story of the goddess sisters who made the nation that way.

=Katsana and Sayobi, Goddesses of Death and Pleasure (f/f, incest, snuff, a little bit of necro)=

[Katsana is 6'1, deathly gray skin, a cup breasts, short black hair, and is wearing panties, a sheer top, and a transparent train that attaches to the panties at her waist. Sayobi is 6'3, warm tan skin, d cup breasts, long pink hair, and is wearing a skirt and a bra.]

Once, even the gods were young. There were eight gods, each one diametrically opposed to another. Chief among these rivalries was the one between the sisters Sayobi and Katsana, the goddesses of pleasure and death. While there was a goddess of life, she and Katsana existed in symbiosis; life and death need each other, and thus could never bring themselves to hate one another. But the true opposite of death is pleasure, as (how it was back then) after death there could be no more pleasure, and death was as far from pleasure as one could be.

This did not stop the two of them from spending time together. They spent more time in each others’ company than they did with the other gods, despite claiming to hate each other. They often fought, and as sisters their fights were all the more intense, but so was it when they made love. It was not uncommon for the gods to make love with their rivals as animosity quickly breeds passion, but all were envious of the passion of Sayobi and Katsana. Many nights they would fill the sky with hours on end of moans and cries and the sounds of each others’ names, made all the better by Sayobi’s inherent domain over the experience. But both sisters knew that by having sex, they weren’t subduing their rivalry, but rather strengthening it. Katsana was playing into Sayobi’s domain, so she knew there was but one thing to do: to smooth the rivalry out and bring balance to the two of them once and for all, she had to kill her sister.

Katsana made all the preparations and invited her sister to a grand field in the nation of Caedis. She waited under the stars from her sister to arrive, her heart pounding in anticipation. She held a curved knife behind her back, adjusting her grip every few moments as nervous sweat threatened her grip. Soon enough, she knew, Sayobi would crest the hills and come meet her one final time. The thought of driving the knife into her sister’s warm flesh, seeing the shock on her face and feeling the blood pour from her… as the goddess of death, the thought excited her like no fantasy she’d ever had before. She realized with a start she was growing hard beneath her panties, and a slight smile crept across her face. Her body slowly tensed, warmth spreading in her abdomen as her body prepared for what it knew was coming soon.

Soon enough, Sayobi arrived. Her pink hair flowed slowly as if underwater, her divine aura making her just as radiant and beautiful as the moon above her. Something about Sayobi made it so the other gods would do anything to make her happy, gladly throwing themselves at her feet and doing anything she asked. Her presence was so commanding that she could easily be the queen of the gods, and it was only because she didn’t want to be on the throne that she hadn’t long since been ruling the world. Just seeing her strutting across the plain, one leg planted confidently in front of the other, was almost enough to make Katsana reconsider her plan. Almost.

“Why have you invited me here, sister?” Sayobi asked Katsana when she reached her, looking past her sister at the countless stars above. “This field is gorgeous, but it’s rather cold, and I’d much prefer that whatever you want to do happen so